《Book Transmigration: I Wanted to Keep a Low Profile, but Everyone Noticed Me!》


 Chapter 1: Transmigration Into the World of a Novel

    <h4>Chapter 1: Transmigration Into the World of a Novel</h4>


    As the traffic crawled during the notorious rush hour, Audrey, who had just been hospitalized with a concussion, couldn''t help but look visibly pale despite the driver''s skillful maneuvers.


    Anthea sat beside Audrey, her heart aching as she watched Audrey cover her mouth in difort.


    Anthea reached out to gently stroke Audrey''s back, her expression filled with concern. "We should have heeded the doctor''s advice and stayed in the hospital for two more days. This isn''t a minor issue. What if there are lingering aftereffects?"


    "I''m really fine, Mom," Audrey said, trying to reassure her mother. "Besides, I''ve alreadypleted all the necessary checkups. But, you know, I just can''t stand the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. It makes me feel nauseous."


    The smell of disinfectant in the hospital did indeed make her want to throw up, but it wasn''t the real reason she insisted on being discharged immediately.


    She just didn''t dare to stay in the hospital any longer.


    She never expected that one day she would experience something as extraordinary as transmigration, and to make it even more surprising, she found herself inside a novel she had just read.


    She transmigrated into the body of a minor character from the novel, someone who had been fortunate enough to benefit from her mother''s marriage to a wealthy family. For a few years now, she had relished the life of a privileged youngdy, enjoying all theforts and luxuries it had to offer.


    Her stepfather treated both her and her mother fairly well. While they weren''t particrly close, he was generous and provided them with everything they needed.


    If she had just lived quietly without causing any trouble, she would have lived a worry-free life even in the next lifetime.


    However, the original host was determined to cause trouble, and her wealthy stepfather''s facade made it difficult for her to grasp her true identity. She deluded herself into believing she had be the heiress of the wealthy family and even fantasized aboutpeting with her stepfather''s three biological children for the family inheritance.


    It''s like she has a pig brain that had been caught between the doors. The consequences were easily predictable. Before she could even ess the center of power within the Lance family, the eldest brother, the one with real authority, sent her off to Africa.


    This unfortunate turn of events also dragged her mother, Anthea, into the mess. After the incident, Anthea insisted on following her daughter wherever she was sent.


    As she was not the protagonist of the story, there were no further mentions of the mother-daughter duo in the book after that point. However, the oue could be easily imagined ¨Ccking any power or ability in that far-off ce, the ending was almost certain to be unfavorable.


    Audrey''s timing for transmigration was rather fortuitous, and she felt relieved secretly.


    Before Audrey transmigrated into this body, the original host had learned that her stepsister had entered the family''spany and had insisted on going there herself. However, her stepfather had refused, using the excuse that she was still too young. Thus, she caused this wholemotion as a result.


    The goal was not to force her step-father to let her work in thepany. Instead, she wanted the outside world to know that she was a member of the Lance Family.


    Her hospitalization this time was entirely orchestrated by herself. She pretended to be in a car ident, admitted to the hospital, and waited for her stepfather to visit her. As soon as he appeared, people she had arranged would take photos and videos. When the time was right, she would release them, and the public would then know that she was a daughter of the Lance Family.


    One must admit that this person not only had naive ideas but also executed them in a foolish manner.


    What kind of person was Gary, her stepfather? He was an extraordinary thousand-year-old fox and had obviously seen through her deepest thoughts. Moreover, he led a remarkably busy life, upied with various responsibilities day in and day out. He might not visit the hospital to check on his own biological children when they fell ill, let alone extend his care to her, his stepdaughter.


    Audrey was lost in thought when Anthea called her a few times before she came back to her senses.


    "Audrey, what are you thinking about? Your phone keeps ringing."


    Audrey smiled at Anthea and took out her phone from her bag. The caller ID was Linda.


    She knew this person. She was the best friend of the original host of this body. The two would talk about everything. In fact, Linda was the one who suggested for her to fake hospitalization.


    Audrey didn''t really want to answer the call, but she realized that Linda was a crucial part of the n. If she didn''t pick up, who knew what Linda might do, and then Audrey would truly have no way out.


    She answered the call.


    As soon as the call connected, an urgent female voice came through from the other end,


    "Audrey, how is it? I''m on my way to the hospital. Has your stepfather arrived?"


    Furrowing her brows, Audrey suppressed her disgust and tried to make her voice sound as normal as possible, "Linda, you don''t need toe. I have already been discharged from the hospital."


    "What?" Linda''s voice on the other end eximed.


    The sharp sound pierced through Audrey''s eardrums, causing her head to throb, and she felt tempted to throw her phone away.


    "I''m on my way home. We can talkter."


    Upon saying that, Audrey quickly ended the call.


    As soon as she hung up, she noticed Anthea looking at her with a hesitant expression.


    "Mom, what do you want to say?" Audrey asked.


    Anthea took a deep breath but didn''t speak immediately. Instead, she casually nced at the driver sitting in the front seat.


    After a moment, she finally asked Audrey, "Was that a call from Linda just now?"


    Audrey noticed Anthea''s gesture and understood that she was not referring to the call itself. Still, she didn''t press for more information and simply replied, "Yes, she wanted toe to the hospital to see me, but I told her I had already been discharged, so she doesn''t need toe."


    As there was a driver sent by Gary sitting in the car with them, they didn''t say anything more. Anthea noticed Audrey''s continuously uneasy expression and thought she might be feeling car sick. Concerned, she asked Audrey to lie down on herp and rest with her eyes closed.


    Originally, Audrey wanted to refuse, but when she saw Anthea''s loving and caring gaze, she eventuallyy down.


    While lying there, Anthea gently stroked her back with an affectionate and tender expression on her face.


    Audrey, who hadn''t experienced motherly love for over twenty years, couldn''t help but feel a warm surge in her heart.


    If she had to say, the original host not only lived a worry-free life but also had a mother who loved and cared for her. It was a happiness greater than many people in the world could ever imagine. Yet, she didn''t know how to appreciate it, always greedy and reckless.


    Now that she had transmigrated into this body, she couldn''t possibly follow the original host''s n, even if it meant disregarding the loving mother who cared so deeply for her.

 Chapter 2: The Desire To Be an Actress

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Desire To Be an Actress</h4>


    Audrey''s mind was upied with thoughts, but she wasn''t as ufortable as she had been at the beginning.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    Anthea carefully helped Audrey out of the car. The two of them walked through the garden in silence. Just before entering the house, Anthea suddenly whispered to Audrey, "Audrey, there are some things that never really belonged to us. You should pursue what you truly enjoy. You have your own life."


    Audrey was slightly taken aback. It was only now that she realized Anthea had always knew her daughter''s intentions.


    "Mom, I know. I was dumb, but I won''t be anymore."


    Audrey said these words in a solumn tone.


    Anthea sighed inwardly. Over the years, she was well aware of the things Audrey had done and understood Audrey''s determination. She didn''t dare hope that a few words would bring about a change in Audrey.


    She could only slowly persuade her over time in the future.


    "As long as you''ve thought it through, let''s go inside." Anthea held her hand and they entered the house.


    As soon as they stepped into the living room, both of them were startled.


    Stepfather Gary and second brother Eric were each sitting at one end of the sofa. They didn''t exchange words either, with one reading a newspaper and the other ying with a mobile phone. There was a palpable distance between them, as if separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, and they didn''t look like father and son at all.


    "You are back already?" Gary appeared somewhat surprised. "Then John must have made a wasted trip."


    John was Gary''s assistant. Upon learning that Audrey was hospitalized, he instructed John to visit her at the hospital after work.


    Anthea didn''t have much of an opinion. After all, Gary had always been like this. He showed minimal concern for his own biological children, let alone Audrey, his stepdaughter.


    Audrey looked at Gary''s mild expression and sighed inwardly. She thought, "Sure enough, the original host of this body fantasized that her ident and hospitalization would make Garye to see her. It''s wishful thinking."


    "Thank you, Uncle Gary, for your concern. There wasn''t really anything to worry about," Audrey said with a smile.


    Just as she finished speaking, she noticed Eric''s disdainful gaze beside her.


    Audrey looked over.


    Eric didn''t bother hiding his emotions. He looked at Audrey with a derisive smile, and his eyes clearly conveyed the message: "You think so highly of yourself. Can''t you tell he''s just pretending to care?"


    Audrey was a bit speechless. Based on the book''s description and the original host''s memories, this stepbrother of hers was often seen as not serious in the eyes of many. Initially, he was focused on his directing career, and by the time he wanted topete for the family business with his elder brother, it was already toote.


    However, he did have talent as a director. If it were up to Audrey, she''d wonder why he bothered with the family business when he had shares in thepany and could enjoy dividends every year to fund his directing endeavors.


    [There are indeed people who don''t know how to enjoy life!!]


    Eric was waiting to see how things would y out when suddenly his smile froze on his face.


    Just a moment ago, he had watched arge dialogue box appear above Audrey''s head, disying a line of text.


    It was like the scrollingments that appeared at the top of the screen during live-streamed TV shows.


    What the hell?


    Eric tightly shut his eyes, even rubbing them as if trying to dispel the illusion. When he opened them again and looked, Audrey was simply there, speaking to Gary, with nothing above her head.


    Could it have all been his imagination?


    "Audrey, if you truly want to join thepany, you''re wee to. However, the work there isplex, and you''d need to start from the bottom as an entry-level employee, just like your sister," Gary suddenly interjected.


    The other three people present were taken aback, perplexed by his sudden change of heart.


    Audrey quickly regained herposure and earnestly replied, "Thank you, Uncle Gary, but that won''t be necessary. While I appreciate the offer, I''ve already found something I''m passionate about."


    After a brief pause, Audrey continued, "I aspire to be an actress."


    A moment of silence enveloped the room. Eventually, Gary was the first to break it, his confusion evident as he looked at Audrey. "Why the sudden decision? My initial concern with you joining thepany was due to the demanding nature of the work."


    Unbeknownst to Audrey, Eric rolled his eyes beside Gary. His father was quite adept at putting on a show, making grand pronouncements.


    Only Gary caught this exchange. Audrey, preupied with her thoughts, remained oblivious.


    Audrey exined, "I''ve actually nurtured a passion for acting for quite some time. I was actively involved in the drama club during college. Recently, a talent agency approached me, and I''ve signed a contract with them."


    Anthea''s voice carried an air of disbelief as she eximed, "You''ve already signed a contract?"


    Both Gary and Eric regarded her with surprise. After all, not long ago, Audrey was insistent on joining thepany, adamant that she didn''t desire anything else. Now, she had a signed contract as an actress.


    Audrey looked at Anthea and reassured her, "Mom, please rest assured. I had legal professionals review the contract thoroughly. It''spletely sound. Furthermore, the agent who''s guiding me is highly reputable within the industry. I''m in good hands."


    Anthea let out a soft sigh, her tone bing more somber. "Audrey, the path of an actress is far from easy. Don''t make impulsive decisions that might lead to future regrets."


    Gary nced at Anthea and then at Audrey, echoing the sentiment, "Indeed, Audrey. Take your time to contemte this decision. Regarding the contract, you can always rely on your second brother to assist you with the legal aspects."

 Chapter 3: She Will Be Nobody

    <h4>Chapter 3: She Will Be Nobody</h4>


    Eric began with a detached stance, observing the unfolding conversation. However, upon catching his own name, he grumbled discontentedly, "Why should I help her? She signed it herself; let her handle it."


    Gary cast a disapproving nce at Eric, well aware of the underlying dynamics among his children. As time passes, one hopes for harmony within the family.


    Even if it''s just a veneer of peace, and Gary was inclined to maintain that


    Eric met Gary''s gaze without flinching. Defiant rebellion glinted in his eyes, unapologetic and bold.


    Witnessing this standoff, Audrey''s thoughts meandered,


    [Even as adults, he is still resorting to this kind of defiance against his father. Such childish behavior!]


    Eric''s expression suddenly stiffened, and he once again saw a fleeting text box above Audrey''s head. However, this time, its contents eluded him; it shed by too swiftly.


    He only managed to discern the words "childish behavior."


    Was there something wrong with Audrey, or were his eyes ying tricks on him?


    Besides, was Audrey saying that he was childish?


    This woman was indeed not likable.


    Audrey had no idea about this at all. With a genuine smile, she turned to Gary and spoke, "Uncle Gary, you needn''t trouble my second brother. Acting is truly my passion, a decision made after thoughtful consideration. I apologize for not sharing this with you all earlier due to my ownpse in judgment."


    Gary sized Audrey up for a moment before letting out a hearty chuckle. "Very well, if this is your aspiration, then forge ahead. Should you encounter challenges, don''t hesitate to tell the family."


    In such matters, Gary rarely imposed his opinions. If Audrey was resolute about pursuing acting, he would respect her choice.


    "We''re treading the same professional path. Eric, remember to look out for your sister and shield her from the harshness of the industry," Gary advised sincerely.


    Yet, Eric appeared reluctant toply. "That''s impossible. She chose her own path. Does she truly believe that anyone can waltz into acting? Without skill, she will be nobody."


    Anthea''s eyes showed some displeasure at Eric''s straightforward remark, but she merely nced at him without saying anything.


    Audrey wasn''t offended though, as they probably saw herck of formal training and experience in acting as grounds for skepticism.


    However, this didn''t worry her at all. She had been an actress before transmigrating into this novel. Although not well-known, she had acted in numerous ys.


    From being an unnamed extra to a minor supporting role, it might seem simple to outsiders, but only those who had experienced it knew how difficult it could be.


    In the entertainment industry with so many people, some might spend their whole lives in minor roles.


    Gary was at a loss when it came to dealing with his son. He couldn''t rebuke him in front of others, so he tried to mediate, saying, "Let''s have dinner first. Audrey just got out of the hospital. She should eat as soon as possible so she can get some rest in her room."


    Once Gary had spoken, the others didn''t say much more.


    The dining room fell into a hushed quietude, the silence punctuated only by the clinking of utensils against tes. Audrey felt a twinge of queasiness, her appetite waning. She delicately ced her cutlery on the table and excused herself, retreating to her room.


    Following Audrey''s lead, Anthea too rose from the table and departed without a word.


    Left behind were the father and son. Eric sat in contemtive silence, his expression pensive.


    Ever since those peculiar text box incidents, he had been covertly observing Audrey, yet the anomaly had yet to repeat itself above her head.


    Were those urrences mere figments of his imagination? One instance could be dismissed as such, but two times? Eric grappled with uncertainty.


    Was there something wrong with Audrey, or were his own eyes betraying him?


    Could his visual difort, perhaps caused by prolonged exposure to screens, be ying tricks on him?


    No, to be safe, he had to go to the hospital.


    "Eric, regardless of your feelings towards Audrey, I implore you to exercise restraint. Family harmony holds paramount importance," Gary set down his utensils and said to Eric.


    Eric met Gary''s gaze and unexpectedly broke into a grin. "Certainly, as long as you settle the movie theater approval for me, I promise I''ll vanish from this household immediately. With my absence, the family shall revel in perfect harmony."


    Gary took a deep breath, almost angered to death.


    "She''s just a young girl, after all," Gary uttered.


    Arched brows apanied Eric''s response, his toneced with irony. "Do you genuinely believe that?"


    The past, as well as the recent incident, made it clear that matters were far from that simplistic.


    In contemtive silence, Eric meticulously dissected Audrey''s recent behavior, struggling to pinpoint the subtle shifts that set her apart from her former self.


    Gary chose to hold his tongue, yearning for Audrey to now channel her energy into acting, steering clear of any tumultuous episodes. If she refrained from igniting further strife, he would give her what she deserves.

 Chapter 4: Sentiment

    <h4>Chapter 4: Sentiment</h4>


    With the memories of the original host guiding her, Audrey walked into her room and stood frozen in ce upon opening the door.


    The room was enormous, evenrger than the two-bedroom apartment she had managed to afford by scrimping and saving. The decoration was cozy, and there was even a spacious walk-in closet.


    As she marveled at the room, her phone suddenly received a notification of iing funds.


    Audrey took out her phone and nced at it. The first thing she saw was the string of zeroes, and as she counted carefully, her mouth dropped open in astonishment.


    Three million?!


    She had a recollection of this matter. Stepfather Gary''s assistant usually gave them pocket money every month ¨C two million each. But why was it three million this time?


    Could it be that the allowance had increased this month?


    One couldn''t help but say that the original host was truly stupid. Even though Gary hadn''t openly announced to the outside world that she was a member of the Lance family, the treatment and allowances he provided were no different from those of a true heiress.


    "Audrey, why aren''t you going in?" Anthea saw Audrey standing at the doorway in a daze as she came upstairs.


    Audrey snapped out of her reverie and suddenly walked over, pulling Anthea into the room.


    After closing the door, Audrey took out her phone and showed Anthea the recently received transaction record. "Mom, did Uncle Gary increase our allowance?"


    Anthea replied, "Because of your recent hospitalization, Gary asked his assistant to give you an additional one million. If you find it insufficient, Mom can give you more. Since you''ve decided to be an actress, you''ll probably need to buy many things, and it''ll cost a lot."


    Anthea took out her own phone as she spoke, actually prepared to transfer money to Audrey.


    "There''s no need..." Audrey hurriedly stopped Anthea.


    However, she only managed to utter two words; the rest of her words got stuck in her throat and wouldn''te out.


    She still remembered vividly the time when she earned 8 yuan per hour from a part-time job for a month, and in the end, she earned 1000 yuan. When her mother found out, she made Audrey give the money to her younger brother for a date.


    The pain from that experience was deeply etched in her memory, and it seemed like that sort of agony could be imprinted on one''s soul forever, always staying with them.


    After experiencing disappointment time and time again, she had learned not to hope for familial affection. But now, it was making her feel it again.


    "Audrey..." Anthea noticed that Audrey''s expression was off, watching her with concern.


    Audrey''s eyes welled up with tears, and she suddenly reached out and pulled Anthea into an embrace.


    She buried her head in Anthea''s neck and said hoarsely, "Mom, I''ll make you happy."


    Anthea couldn''t fully grasp the underlying dynamics, yet Audrey''s words still resonated within her, evoking a sense of nostalgia for the docility she hadn''t witnessed in her daughter for a long time.


    Mother and daughter engaged in a heart-to-heart within the confines of the room. Not wishing to disturb Audrey''s reprieve, Anthea quietly withdrew once their exchange concluded.


    Outside the room, Anthea initiated a money transfer of one million into Audrey''s ount.


    Audrey was touched and didn''t know whether tough or cry. However, she didn''t ask for Anthea''s money and returned it. She even sent Anthea a message: Mom, you don''t have to give me money. I can earn money myself. When I earn money, I''ll give you pocket money every month.


    Having retreated to her and Gary''s room, Anthea''s heart swelled with sentiment as sheid eyes upon Audrey''s message.


    "What wonderful news do you have?" Gary inquired, noting the smile that graced his wife''s countenance.


    Anthea thought for a moment and handed the phone to Gary. The car ident that Audrey had arranged probably couldn''t be hidden from this family. She should work hard to help her daughter create a positive image.


    When Gary saw Audrey''s message, a hint of suspicion shed across his eyes, but he said with a smile, "Audrey has grown up and be sensible. She knows to feel sorry for Mom. She''s better than her brothers and sisters."


    Embedded within his words, however,y an almost imperceptible undertone of remorse and envy.


    Anthea exchanged a few courteous exchanges with her husband beforevishing praise upon all three of his children.


    Privately, she couldn''t help but ruminate on the course Gary had set. From their marriage to their children, his unwavering focus on his career often took precedence.


    Their three children were the offspring of three different wives, a situation he seemed to regard as a natural result of familial alliances, without contemting the ramifications of divorce on the children.


    In light of this example, Anthea vowed to shield her daughter from such preordained unions, determined to never subject her to such an arrangement.

 Chapter 5: Punishing Linda

    <h4>Chapter 5: Punishing Linda</h4>


    After Anthea left, Audrey took a bath. When she came out, her phone was bombarded with a series of messages.


    Linda: Audrey, what happened? Why did you suddenly change your mind?


    Linda: We nned this for so long! It''s such a rare opportunity. If we miss this chance, we won''t get it again.


    ...


    There were more messages from Linda, all questioning why she changed her mind and urging her to reconsider.


    The original n for this incident wasn''t just about promoting her identity to the outside world; it was also about establishing a positive image in the entertainment industry. The persona she had designed for herself was that of a wealthy heiress.


    In the original book, she had indeed seeded. However, because she had deliberately created a persona, she had provoked the actual female lead in the book, Elena.


    Elena was actually the daughter of a wealthy family. The original host of this body had no way of fighting back against Elena. In the end, she ended up losing her ce in the entertainment industry.


    Audrey: Linda, the n is canceled. My agent said that creating an image in the entertainment industry isn''t reliable. It''s better to focus on acting seriously.


    On the other side, Linda repeatedly read Audrey''s message and felt that Audrey''s mind had been affected by the recent car ident. The new n was easier said than done. Audrey would need to have the acting skills.


    Linda persuaded Audrey for a long time, but Audrey''s attitude was firm.


    Frustrated, she threw her phone down. After calming down for a while, she suppressed her anger andposed a new message.


    Linda: Alright, since you''ve made up your mind, then go ahead. But I heard that during the time you were in the hospital, the luxury brand that coborates with the Lance family''s industry sent new products for you and your sisters. You weren''t there, so your sister probably took all the good stuff.


    Audrey looked at the message on her phone and thought to herself: This truly is a skilled maniptor trying to sow discord. With such friends around, it''s no wonder the original host did those outrageous things.


    Before she could reply, another message from Linda came in.


    Linda: Your stepfather gave you pocket money today, right? I''ll go shopping with you tomorrow and spend all that money. Otherwise, you''d be losing out.


    Audrey struggled to suppress a burst ofughter upon reading these words. They seemed tailor-made to deceive children¡ªsuch ludicrous notions. Using the allowance provided by her stepfather as a form of retaliation against her sister? The concept was utterly absurd.


    Linda, a child born out of wedlock within the esteemed Rofus family, stood as the younger sister in the hierarchy. She had consistently been overshadowed by her sister and endured a more challenging existencepared to Audrey, a step daughter of the Lance Family. Nevertheless, Linda possessed a shrewdness that consistently maneuvered the original host into indulging her material desires.


    Fine, let''s shop to your heart''s content. You will regret it.


    Audrey agreed to Linda''s request and the two of them agreed on a time and ce.


    The next day, after having lunch at home, Audrey got a ride to the agreed-upon shopping mall.


    As soon as they met, Linda warmly greeted her, engaging in some small talk.


    Audrey pretended to engage in the conversation briefly.


    Linda was direct in her approach, heading straight for the luxury goods section.


    This was a familiar ce for them; Audrey used toe here almost every time she received her allowance.


    With a strong sense of vanity, the original host always wanted to appear as a spendthrift heiress in public. So, whatever Linda bought, she would foot the bill.


    The store attendants respectfully weed the two inside, ready to introduce them to thetest seasonal items.


    Audrey waved her hand and said, "We''ll just look around ourselves."


    After dismissing the store attendants, Audrey leisurely followed behind Linda.


    As Linda walked through the store, she practically found something she wanted at every counter, and in no time, she had piled up a bunch of items.


    Audrey quickly estimated that those items would probably consume over half of her allowance.


    Linda must really think that she''s a pushover!


    Linda had selected everything she wanted and turned around to find Audrey empty-handed. She looked puzzled and asked, "Audrey, where are the things you chose?"


    Audrey smiled naturally, with a hint of regret, and said, "Oh, there''s nothing I want to buy. Have you finished picking out your items? If so, you can go pay. I''ll wait here for you."


    As she spoke, she even tilted her chin slightly, pointing in the direction of the cash register.


    Linda was a bit dumbfounded. In the past, Audrey would usually pay for her items as well without needing her to say anything. What''s happening this time?


    Unlike Audrey, who had a substantial allowance every month, Linda didn''t have that much extra money. Even if she did, she had to save it for the future. This way, she wouldn''t starve to death when she left the Rofus Family in the future.


    "Audrey, I don''t have that much money with me. Can you lend me the money for now?" Linda reluctantly asked, still trying her luck.


    Audrey inwardly sneered and thought to herself, "Nice words, ''lend me the money for now.'' Will you ever repay itter?


    Audrey appeared genuinely apologetic and said, "I''m sorry, Linda. I didn''t bring any money with me either."


    Her acting was wless.


    Audrey quietly awarded herself a high score, unaware that everything that just transpired had been noticed by two people not far away.

 Chapter 6: First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 6: First Meeting</h4>


    Linda''s face was burning as she felt the scrutiny of the store attendants. She was expected to walk to the cash register with the heap of items in her hands, but how could she afford all of this?


    Under the watchful eyes of Audrey and the store attendants, she could only muster the courage to walk towards the cash register.


    The cashier noticed her approach and asked, "Miss, would you like us to pack these items for you?"


    "No, not now," Linda replied.


    Thinking quickly, Linda arranged the items she had selected onto the counter and began pointing at each one, exining what she found unsatisfactory.


    "The chain length on this bag is too short. It won''t befortable to carry, so I''ll pass."


    In the end, Linda only purchased a wallet.


    She believed that by doing this, others would think she didn''t buy the other items due to product issues. However, she waspletely unaware that her intentions had been seen through.


    Many of the store attendants felt disdainful inside. If it weren''t for their professionalism, they might have scolded her already. Who was she to pretend to be a big spender when she clearly couldn''t afford it? All these items are thoroughly checked before leaving the warehouse, and their quality is undoubtedly reliable.


    Audrey didn''t expect Linda to take this course of action in the end, and she couldn''t help but show a slight smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Audrey didn''t expect Linda to take this course of action in the end, and she couldn''t help but show a slight smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Standing not far away, Evans and Abner witnessed the entire process.


    Evans had no expression on his face, but a barely noticeable smile glinted in his eyes.


    He turned to the person beside him and asked, "Is that your sister?"


    Abner looked at him and replied, "Yes, do you know her?"


    Evans said casually, "I saw her once at your birthday party. She seems different from before."


    Abner had a simr feeling. He feltpletely indifferent towards this stepsister, but from what he knew, she wasn''t a likable person.


    She enjoyed stealing the spotlight from Charlotte. At Abner''s birthday party, she had attended once, behaving like a peacock that wanted everyone to see her.


    After that asion, Abner never held a birthday party at home again, nor would he invite Audrey.


    "Let''s go," Abner took the lead in stepping away, ready to leave.


    Evans didn''t say anything and also prepared to leave.


    Linda took the gift bag handed to her by the store attendant. She had no intention of staying any longer in this store. She turned around and was ready to leave.


    But then, she spotted two figures not far away. A hint of delight shed in her eyes. Without hesitation, she grabbed the still dazed Audrey and rushed towards them


    "Mr. Lance!" Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Linda called out to them.


    Only then did Audrey see the two of them.


    The original host''s eldest brother was top-notch in terms of looks, temperament, and family background.


    The original host in the novel was exiled to Africa because of him. The sudden sight of the eldest of the Lance Family made her feel a little apprehensive.


    But since they had already seen each other, she had to greet them, or her trip to Africa might start earlier than nned.


    "Big Brother." Audrey forced herself to call out.


    As for the person next to him, Audrey couldn''t quite ce him and didn''t dare to speak rashly.


    Audrey discreetly assessed the situation. The man was exceptional in appearance, emanating an air of noble aloofness. He was likely a person of great importance. However, Audrey didn''t have any memories about this person from the original host of this body.


    [As expected, all handsome men are friends with handsome men!]


    Evans and Abner were slightly stunned.


    Just as the two of them were feeling puzzled, another line of words appeared above Audrey''s head.


    [Each one is colder than the other. No matter how hot the weather is, the two of them don''t even need to open the sky to wither.]


    Evans was speechless.


    Abner: ...


    If it happened once, they might have suspected that their eyes were ying tricks on them. But twice was beyond coincidence.


    So...


    What was going on?


    To confirm their suspicions, both of them focused their gaze on Linda, who was standing beside Audrey. However, they didn''t notice anything unusual about her.


    It seemed that only Audrey''s head could disy these strange subtitles.


    Linda had rushed over earlier, and now that she saw both of them looking at Audrey, she felt a bit annoyed. However, now that they were looking at her together, a glimmer of hope kindled in her heart.


    Blushing, Linda''s voice softened, "Mr. Lance, Mr. Hill, I didn''t expect to meet both of you here."


    Upon hearing Linda''s address, Audrey immediately recognized who they were.


    Evans Hill, the head of the Hill family, the city''s foremost aristocratic family. He was Abner''s best friend. In the novel, he was a mysterious figure who appeared infrequently but would always cause amotion whenever he did.

 Chapter 7: Revealing the Truth to the Agent

    <h4>Chapter 7: Revealing the Truth to the Agent</h4>


    After leaving the mall, Evans and Abner did not talk.


    Before parting ways, they exchanged a strange nce at each other, then both discreetly averted their gazes.


    How could they bring this up? Were they going to ask directly: Did you see subtitles appearing above Audrey''s head?


    Phrasing it that way would probably make them sound like lunatics, wouldn''t it?


    Certain matters necessitated gradual verification through personal exploration.


    Audrey and Linda opted not to prolong their shopping expedition. Just as they were poised to exit, Linda unexpectedly called out to Audrey.


    "Audrey, I''ve been thinking¡ªyou don''t necessarily need to join thepany to outshine Charlotte."


    Audrey arched a skeptical brow in response to Linda''s words, offering a poised gaze that awaited the imminent unveiling of Linda''s undoubtedly ludicrous idea.


    "I believe you can win favor with your elder brother. In the ongoing struggle within the Lance family, your elder brother seems to hold the greatest potential for sess. If you manage to foster a strong rapport with him, once your stepfather relinquishes his authority, you''ll emerge as the ultimate victor."


    Linda''s proposal, upon Audrey''s hearing, nearly elicited apuse. Audrey had mulled over a simr notion¡ªwhether cultivating a harmonious rtionship with Aubner might shield her from the prospect of exile to Africa.


    However, Aubner wasn''t the easiest person to please. For all she knew, her efforts could potentially backfire.


    Audrey steadfastly upheld her belief that her pursuit should be focused on personal career development, self-reliance, and above all, abstaining from bing entangled in the power struggles of the three Lance siblings.


    "Forget it! We fought horribly in the past. Involvement now would onlyplicate matters further," Audrey candidly admitted.


    Linda, upon absorbing Audrey''s response, grew increasingly agitated. Since Audrey''s unauthorized departure from the hospital the previous day, Linda had detected a subtle shift in Audrey''s demeanor, a departure from the norm.


    The root of this change remained elusive. Audrey used to readily heed Linda''s suggestions.


    Yet today, she not only abstained from sharing shopping expenses, but she also rebuffed Linda''s well-intentioned counsel


    "Audrey, what''se over you today? Aren''t you interested in asserting your rights anymore? Your mother married into the Lance family makes you a rightful inheritor. You deserve some of the Lance Family inheritance."


    Audrey struggled to stifle augh at Linda''s words. She almost pondered whether the original Audrey''s cognitive functions were askewpared to the average individual. How else could she have bought into such nonsensical assertions?


    "Linda, my current focus is solely on nurturing my acting career. As for these intricate matters, I''ll think about them in the future."


    Linda anxiously gripped Audrey''s arm, her tone urgent, "Audrey, are you worried about winning your elder brother''s favor? Don''t fret; I''ll help you with that. We can begin by understanding his preferences. Since you both reside in the same abode, astute observation will undoubtedly unveil his inclinations."


    Audrey''s eyes almost rolled involuntarily at Linda''s transparent strategy. Linda''s intention was quite apparent¡ªto gather knowledge about Aubner''s preferences under the guise of assisting Audrey.


    "Linda, you might not be aware, but my elder brother rarely resides in the family mansion. Let''s drop this idea," Audrey asserted with unwavering conviction, her stance unyielding against Linda''s persistent persuasion.


    Ultimately, frustration overtook Linda, leading to their parting on strained terms.


    Audrey''s disposition remained unperturbed. She simply boarded a car and returned home.


    Engaging in a direct confrontation with Linda wasn''t her immediate n. She recognized the value of maintaining Linda''s involvement in order to retrieve the items she had taken from the original Audrey. A facile resolution wouldn''t be equitable in Audrey''s estimation.


    Yet, Audrey disyed no urgency. She held firm in her belief that it was merely a matter of time before Linda herself reached out.


    En route home, Audrey''s phone chimed with an iing call from her agent, Daniel.


    Daniel had featured prominently in the original narrative. A proficient agent, he had propelled several prominent stars to fame.


    In the original version, Audrey had held a dim view of Daniel, discounting his counsel. Their paths eventually diverged, with Daniel being poached by the female lead in this book.


    Audrey epted the call, and Daniel''s voice echoed, "Audrey, what about the photos? Without evidence, who will believe your im as a true heiress of a noble lineage?"


    Audrey said, "There are no more photos. I don''t want to create such a fake persona."


    "Fake?" Daniel''s tone brimmed with exasperation. "Initially, it was your idea to construct this identity, and as the heiress of the Lance Family, it''s hardly a sham."


    Audrey harbored no intention of obfuscating the truth from Daniel. She addressed him directly, "I''m not the heiress of the Lance Family; I''m a stepdaughter. This contrived identity is destined to unravel as a falsehood. I believe that channeling my focus into my acting career is the prudent path."

 Chapter 8: Audition Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 8: Audition Opportunity</h4>


    Daniel maintained a few seconds of silence before speaking, "That''s good too. In the entertainment industry, results are what establish an unbeatable position. I''ve got a script that doesn''t delve too deeply into character development, making it ideal for a neer like you. I''ll send it your way shortly for your review."


    Audrey readily agreed.


    Daniel continued, "While I''ve secured an audition for this role, whether you clinch it or not ultimately hinges on your performance."


    "Understood, and I''ll prepare diligently," Audrey assured.


    A thoughtful "Hmm" was Daniel''s response. He appreciated artists who exhibited a cooperative spirit.


    Having encountered Audrey briefly during the contract signing, he remembered her then-arrogant demeanor. Were it not for thepany''s arrangement, he might not have considered working with her.


    This phone call, however, seemed to carry a different tone. Perhaps he had a preconceived idea.


    Setting those aside, Daniel concentrated on the task at hand. The character he had earmarked for Audrey''s audition was that of a proud young woman, remarkably in sync with Audrey''s persona from their prior encounter.


    He had offered her an opportunity; the onusy on Audrey to seize it.


    "Oh, and one more thing. Thepany has assigned an assistant for you. Do drop by the office at your convenience," Daniel added before hanging up.


    "Absolutely, I''ll visit thepany as soon as I can."


    Daniel was very efficient. Shortly after they disconnected, the script arrived in Audrey''s inbox.


    ncing over it within the confines of her car, Audrey couldn''t help but acknowledge that Daniel treated her favorably. The moment they started working together, he gave her the chance to audition for the role of the second female lead. Though not inherently endearing, the character possessed a multifaceted personality.


    Moreover, after careful analysis, this character was not entirely annoying.


    She was a proud daughter of a wealthy family. Didn''t she have such a role by her side?


    Charlotte, the true heiress, personified precisely such a disposition. Audrey contemted drawing inspiration from her. Yet, Audrey didn''t encounter Charlotte upon returning homest night; she likely wasn''t staying at the family house.


    Furthermore, the original host of this body enjoyed provoking Charlotte. The eldest daughter of the Lance Family probably wouldn''t treat her well.


    Audrey sighed. She could only rely on herself to figure it out.


    When she returned home, only her mother, Anthea, was there.


    Observing her daughter''s return, Anthea fetched a bowl of mung bean soup from the kitchen. It was a refreshing respite from the sweltering outdoor heat.


    Audrey felt dizzy from the heat outside. This bowl of green bean soup came at the right time.


    Audrey savored the soup with evident contentment.


    Noticing her daughter''s slightly pallidplexion, Anthea couldn''t help but chime in, "I did advise against venturing out this morning. Your body hasn''t fully recovered, and with the scorching temperatures outside, subjecting yourself to the heat was unnecessary."


    Audrey nodded hastily, acknowledging, "You are absolutely right. I''m regretting it now. If I had foreseen this, I would have refrained from going out."


    In retrospect, she could have postpone punishing Linda to a few dayster.


    "I saw that you came back empty-handed. Didn''t you buy anything today?" Anthea asked Audrey.


    Audrey shook her head. "I didn''t buy anything. There''s nothing I like."


    Anthea hesitated for a moment before asking, "What about Linda?"


    Mention of Linda prompted Audrey to recollect the rather embarrassing situation in the store. Linda had acquired a habit of exploiting others. Audrey wondered how many items Linda had cajoled the original Audrey into acquiring.


    Though today''s outing had been marked by the sweltering weather, Audrey had enjoyed herself. It was just that she was a little frightened when she met Abner and Evans.


    "Linda had picked out quite a few things, but she imed she didn''t have enough money on hand. Eventually, she only bought one item," Audrey responded casually, concealing her inner sense of satisfaction adeptly.


    A hint of doubt flickered across Anthea''s features. She was well versed in the dynamics between Audrey and Linda. Given Audrey''s propensity for vanity and her willingness to foot the bills during outings with friends, Linda had consistently exploited this aspect, coaxing Audrey into financing her purchases.


    This time, Audrey didn''t help Linda pay. Anthea found it unbelievable. "Audrey, do you still have enough pocket money?"


    Audrey noticed the change in Anthea''s expression and realized that the original Audrey had also kept things from her mother regarding Linda. That''s why Anthea was being cautious in her probing.


    She sighed, "Mom, I have enough money. It''s just that I''ll need more expenses after entering the entertainment industry, so I need to save up. Today, Linda did ask me to pay for her, but I didn''t agree."


    A faint smile appeared on Anthea''s face. It seemed that Audrey had indeed grown more sensiblepared to before.


    This was a good thing. Anthea was tempted to seize this opportunity to advise Audrey to distance herself from Linda a bit, but in the end, she held back. Everything needed to be taken step by step. Saying too much might trigger Audrey''s rebellious side.

 Chapter 9: Change of Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 9: Change of Opinion</h4>


    While Audrey had indeed orchestrated the car ident, she had also deliberately collided with an object to heighten its credibility. The resultant mild concussion was a genuine urrence. Having spent the entire afternoon exposed to the scorching sun, she now grappled with a nagging headache.


    Observing her daughter''s evident difort, Anthea proactively intervened, advising, "Head upstairs and rest. I''ll give you a call before dinner."


    Audrey didn''t refuse and went upstairs to rest.


    When she roused from her slumber, the sun had already descended, casting the sky in hues of twilight. Dinner hour approached.


    Having freshened up, Audrey descended the stairs. As she entered the living room, her attentionnded upon Eric, engrossed in a gaming session on the sofa.


    A wave of surprise washed over Audrey. Hadn''t it been stated that the trio of siblings detested the old residence, virtually ensuring their absence?


    Eric was at home yesterday. Why was he back today?


    A revtion shed in Audrey''s mind. Gary''s assistant had distributed a monthly allowance of two million yuan to each of them under the condition that they remain at home. Absence would entail forfeiture of the allowance.


    [Could he have returned for the sake of two million yuan? No way, no way!!!]


    Eric perceived Audrey''s fixed gaze and lifted his eyes to discern an array of luminous words hovering above her.


    They radiated in vibrant red, the sight entuated by three prominent exmation marks. The words seemed to convey Audrey''s palpable excitement.


    Eric was furious. Did he look like someone who would give in for two million yuan?


    His present stay at home was primarily motivated by his desire to ingratiate himself with his father, an attempt to expedite the theater chain''s approval.


    "Second Brother," Audrey greeted him, her toneced with a semnce of deference.


    Eric snorted coldly. If he hadn''t seen the words above her head, Audrey''s obedient appearance would have been quite deceiving.


    The cold snort clearly reached Audrey''s ears, and she found it funny. The books said that the second young master of the Lance Family was a profligate son who did not do his job properly. She never expected him to have such an awkward personality.


    Audrey originally had no feelings for Eric, but when she saw this, she felt that he wasn''t annoying. Furthermore, such a personality seemed much more real.


    After the exchange of greetings, it became evident that Audrey and Erkedmon ground. Given the awkward atmosphere, Audrey promptly sought refuge in the garden, searching for Anthea.


    Anthea typically refrained from venturing outside, evincing little interest in socializing with the affluent women of their circle. Instead, she devoted her time to nurturing the flora within their garden.


    As Anthea spotted Audrey''s approach, a smile graced her lips. "I was just about to call you, but it seems you woke up on your own. Are you feeling hungry? If you are, I can fetch some snacks to tide you over until Uncle Gary returns for dinner."


    Audrey declined the offer with a gentle shake of her head. The mother-daughter duo engaged in conversation by the doorway, emanating an air of genuine warmth.


    This was the first scene Abner saw when he returned.


    He pursed his lips slightly as a strange emotion shed across his heart.


    In the entire family, only the mother and daughter had the so-called kinship. No matter how many mistakes Audrey had made, Anthea would tolerate her and work hard to clean up the aftermath for her.


    To any discerning observer, Anthea''s maternal devotion was abundantly clear. Regrettably, it appeared Audrey failed to fully appreciate the depth of her mother''s dedication.


    Anthea was the first to catch sight of Abner. Perplexity etched her features. An unusual urrence indeed. Both sons came home today.


    Audrey followed Anthea''s gaze and fixed her eyes upon Abner, discerning a weariness that tinged his gaze.


    [It''s truly an arduous endeavor. Clearly, not everyone is suited to the role of CEO.]


    Abner stopped in his tracks. It seemed that lunch was not his imagination.


    However... Abner''s eyes were dark and unreadable.


    Audrey thinks things are difficult for him? How could she tell?


    His position as the eldest son of the Lance family and his promising future stirred envy among those in his orbit. Yet, Abner harbored no particr proclivities, finding sce solely in addressing the challenges that crossed his professional path. This, among the scant few pursuits in life, held the power to evoke his contentment.


    He had never felt that it was difficult to do these things.


    "Big Brother," Audrey greeted with a sweet smile, though a trace of uncontainable apprehension lingered in her eyes, a fear rooted in the possibility of her being exiled to Africa.


    Abner didn''t overlook the fear that flickered within Audrey''s eyes. Without uttering a word, he offered a response, addressing Anthea once more before proceeding to navigate past the duo and entering the house.

 Chapter 10: Mutual Attack

    <h4>Chapter 10: Mutual Attack</h4>


    "Let''s head inside. Dinner should start after you wash your hand," Anthea gently suggested, suppressing any lurking doubts within her heart as she beckoned Audrey back into the house.


    Although it was a little strange that the two brothers had returned, it had nothing to do with them.


    Anthea''s thoughts were simple. Although she was married to Gary, she knew very well that the two of them didn''t have a deep rtionship. She just wanted her daughter to grow up safely.


    Immersed in this family''s conflicts was a realm she deliberately chose to abstain from. Her paramount wish was that Audrey would chart her own course, steering clear of any entanglements.


    Anthea wasn''t the sole observer perturbed by this unusual urrence. Eric too found Abner''s return somewhat bewildering.


    The two of them usually avoided each other as much as possible.


    Despite being brothers, they didn''t share a mother. The conventional sentiment associated with brotherhood simply didn''t apply. Every instance he encountered Abner, Eric experienced a peculiar difort. After all, who would be amiable with their rival? Regrettably, Eric grudgingly acknowledged Abner''s superiority in certain aspects.


    F*ck, the more he thought about it, the more unhappy he felt.


    However, it was normal for Abner to be stronger than him. Abner had gone to thepany as soon as he graduated, so he would definitely have a job at his fingertips.


    Eric endeavored to assemble his strengths, striving to surpass Abner. Yet, the more he contemted, the more his expression soured.


    When Audrey entered, she saw his sullen expression. Furthermore, his expression changed several times. One moment, he was satisfied, and the next moment, he was furious.


    [No, he''s performing a face-changing act.]


    Eric was speechless.


    Are you addicted to ridiculing me? Do you really think I''m a sick cat who can''t retaliate?


    "Are you genuinely going to pursue acting?" Eric scrutinized Audrey skeptically.


    Audrey didn''t understand why he was asking again, but at the mention of something she was interested in, she still said happily, "Yes, I''ll be auditioning for a role in two days."


    It''s her first movie and she would be the second female lead. This was better than many people, at least better than herself in her previous life. She had worked hard for a few years in her previous life, but in the end, she only acted as the third female lead.


    Eric beheld her tion and harbored suspicions. Did she truly harbor a fervor for acting?


    "I advise against it. Lacking acting skills, you''ll likely be inundated with online derision," Eric warned.


    Audrey, however, held confidence in her acting proficiency. Eric''s wordspelled her to reconsider. Did he genuinely seek her betterment, or was he intent on derailing her aspirations?


    Audrey smiled sincerely at Eric. "Second Brother, why don''t you teach me? You''ve ascended to prominence as a renowned director. Assisting in refining actors must be well within your capability."


    Eric''s demeanor shifted toward smug satisfaction. "Indeed, of course I could. But why should I assist you? Your fantasies are groundless."


    Audrey raised her eyebrows.


    [Childish. You''re so childish.]


    Eric was speechless.


    While conversing, they perceived Abner''s descent from the upper floor. Now d in casual attire, his typically frigid air had somewhat thawed.


    [Elegant and noble. Indeed, a good-looking person looks good in anything.]


    Audrey sensed herself inching toward acquiescence under Abner''s sway, though traces of trepidation lingered.


    When Abner went downstairs, he saw a line of words above Audrey''s head. It was bold and red, making it impossible to ignore.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. He couldn''t help but wonder if Audrey had been thinking about this when she saw him in the past.


    Also, did she know that there were subtitles above her head?


    Upon observing his sister''s admiration, Abner contemted that she likely remained oblivious to the presence of the text above her head.


    Their dialogue continued as Abner descended, but Eric maintained his silence, preupied with his phone screen. He didn''t even bother to look at Abner.


    Gary was very happy to see the two brothers at home when he returned. He even said to the brothers, "A family should live together and improve their rtionship."


    Eric reflexively nced at Abner, encountering his gaze in return. Disgust rendered him avert his eyes promptly.


    It was better to tell him to go to hell than to stay with Abner.


    Abner, however, chose to remain silent. He just felt that Gary was really old and still had the fantasy of being brothers. In a big family like theirs, even brothers from the same mother might not act like brothers, let alone the two of them.


    Since childhood, his mother had indoctrinated him, asserting that he must exercise full dominion over the Lance family''s enterprises. He was confident Eric''s mother had imbued him with simr convictions.


    Although they currently maintained an outward semnce of amicability, Abner intuited that things would look horrible if this facade of amicability were to crumble.


    Audrey sought to diminish her presence amid the tense atmosphere. As an avid reader familiar with the plot, she knew very well about the battle between Abner and Eric.


    [This atmosphere is too awkward. Will it be like this in the future? I really want to move out, but I will lose two million yuan.]

 Chapter 11: For Two Million

    <h4>Chapter 11: For Two Million</h4>


    The brothers saw the caption above Audrey''s head at the same time.


    Abner was a little confused. What two million?


    Eric, however, instantly understood and couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, thinking, "Pathetic, all for the sake of two million."


    As Eric critiqued Audrey now, he could never have imagined that in the near future, he too would stay at home andpromise for two million.


    But leaving Audrey aside, everyone present, except for Gary, could sense the awkward atmosphere.


    Eric couldn''t fathom why Abner had returned today, but he believed that the three siblings wouldn''te back to the old mansion without a good reason.


    Was Abner back just for today, or would he be returning for the next few days as well?


    Eric felt that certain matters needed to be expedited; otherwise, spending too much time in the same space as Abner might lead to depression.


    "Dad, about the cinema chain approval, could you get it sorted out quickly? It''s not fun if you keep dragging it along".


    Eric instantly ruined Gary''s good mood with just one sentence.


    "What do you mean I''m dragging it?" Gary red at Eric, then suddenly spoke in a calm tone, "I''ve handed over the cinema-rted work to your older brother. Go get him to help you with it."


    "What?" Eric couldn''t help but exim.


    Abner also gave Gary a quizzical look; he had just learned that the cinema-rted matters were now under his responsibility.


    This was probably a spur-of-the-moment decision.


    Abner sneered inwardly. Gary had gone to great lengths to foster brotherly bonds among them.


    But unfortunately, Gary was bound to be disappointed. After all these years, the fractures were undeniable, no matter how much they tried to mend them.


    Eric wasn''t as detail-oriented as Abner or asposed. He directly retorted in anger, "What do you mean? Are you trying to disgust me?"


    Gary put down his utensils, his face taking on a stern expression as he looked at Eric, "If you keep being so tactless, forget about the cinema chain matter."


    Eric was indignant and couldn''t eat anymore. He muttered, "I''m full," and stormed off upstairs.


    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Audrey and Anthea intentionally made themselves less noticeable, slowing down their breaths.


    The only one unaffected was Abner, who maintained an upright posture and continued to dine at a leisurely pace, disying utmost elegance.


    Gary took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Let''s ignore him and just eat ourselves."


    Audrey nced at Eric''s hastily retreating figure and the nearly untouched food in front of him. She thought he would probably go hungry tonight.


    But well, that has nothing to do with her. He was an adult; he could figure it out himself if he got hungry.


    After dinner, Gary called Abner to the study.


    "Sort out the cinema chain matter as soon as possible. Let''s avoid arguing about it every day," Gary told Abner.


    Abner nodded and asked, "Do you have any other instructions?"


    Seeing Abner''s expressionless demeanor, Gary felt a hint of helplessness.


    Couldn''t a father have a heart-to-heart conversation with his son? Why use the word "instructions"?


    "Since thepany isn''t very busy recently and you don''t need to work overtime every day, juste back to live here. It''ll be lively to have the family together."


    Gary concealed his hopeful anticipation well, but Abner still noticed it.


    Only Gary seemed to anticipate this kind of liveliness in the house.


    However... Abner didn''t immediately refuse, because he had noticed something interesting ¨C returning home didn''t seem as stifling anymore.


    "Let''s see how it goes," Abner said.


    Gary knew that when Abner said that, there was potential for sess. A smile appeared on his face, and he even patted Abner''s shoulder.


    He did what a father would do often to his son.


    Abner nced sideways at his shoulder and said nothing.


    Audrey was unaware of these matters. After taking a stroll in the garden with her mother, she headed upstairs to her room.


    She still had to read the script and develop the character''s backstory.


    It was her habit ¨C whenever she received a script, she had to fully understand the character. Only by grasping the character''s essence could she portray it effectively.


    After roughly preparing the character''s backstory, Audrey massaged her slightly stiff shoulders. She was nning to go downstairs and pour herself a cup of hot water.


    As she descended to the first floor, she noticed the light in the kitchen was on. At this time, the housekeepers would usually be resting since they needed to wake up early to prepare breakfast.


    Who would be in the kitchen?

 Chapter 12: A Closer Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Closer Rtionship</h4>


    Audrey grabbed a cup of hot water and headed towards the kitchen while sipping it.


    Standing in front of the kitchen refrigerator was a tall figure, easily recognizable.


    "Why is there nothing left? Do I have to snack on raw cucumbers?" Eric mumbled to himself, gazing at the refrigerator.


    "You could actually cook yourself some noodles," Audrey kindly reminded him.


    Eric eximed in surprise and abruptly turned to look at Audrey. "What are you doing suddenly appearing behind me?"


    Audrey rolled her eyes yfully.


    [Making such a fuss. No wonder you can''t be a big shot CEO.]


    Eric clenched his teeth in annoyance. He really wanted to open Audrey''s mind right now and see what she was thinking day in and day out.


    Someone appearing behind him out of nowhere and speaking suddenly, wasn''t it normal to be startled?


    How did this even rte to being a CEO?


    Who the hell wanted to be a CEO? He just wanted to be a director.


    "Are you hungry, Second Brother?" Audrey asked.


    Eric replied grumpily, "Of course. Can''t you tell?"


    A hint of a smile yed at the corner of Audrey''s lips. She realized her Second Brother was incredibly easy to get worked up.


    [Now that you know you''re hungry, even a fool knows not to be angry when eating. You''ll only upset yourself while still being hungry. What''s the point?]


    Eric stiffened slightly, feeling that Audrey''s words made a lot of sense.


    "Second Brother, do you want noodles?" Audrey asked with a beaming smile.


    Eric was genuinely hungry now and didn''t want to go out thiste.


    "Can you cook?" Eric decided to temporarily swallow his pride due to his hunger.


    Audrey nodded, "I can, but, you know, I don''t do favors for free."


    Eric looked at Audrey with disdain. "You even want to negotiate terms? So nitpicky."


    Audrey gazed at Eric and said seriously, "I''m considering your well-being, Second Brother. Otherwise, if you eat my noodles, you might feel uneasy. It''s better to repay kindness promptly."


    Eric was rendered speechless. What kind of twisted logic was this?


    "What do you want?" Eric asked.


    A big smile blossomed on Audrey''s face. "I wrote a character backstory for the role I''m auditioning for. I''d like to ask Second Brother to take a look and see if my analysis is urate."


    Audrey finished speaking and looked at Eric with anticipation.


    Eric was a bit puzzled. She even wrote a character backstory, which meant she wasn''t acting just for fun, but taking it seriously?


    "Second Brother, what do you say? Can you help me? You''re a renowned director, and I believe you have your unique insights into characters."


    Eric cleared his throat. ttered words were music to anyone''s ears, especially when it''s in their field of interest.


    He nodded, his face carrying a hint of pride, "I''ll reluctantly help you this once."


    Audrey let out a small cheer, "Thank you, Second Brother."


    Eric disyed a slight awkwardness on his face. He found it a bit strange, considering that in the previous few years, he and Audrey could be described as ipatible as fire and water.


    "Go ahead and cook the noodles first," Eric urged Audrey with a slight headache.


    Audrey nodded. When she lived alone in the past, she often cooked for herself, so making noodles was a piece of cake for her.


    Using the ingredients avable in the refrigerator, she prepared a bowl of noodles for Eric.


    Eric waited in the dining room and when he saw Audreying out with the noodles, his eyes brightened slightly.


    He had actually smelled the aroma wafting from the kitchen earlier. He didn''t know when Audrey had learned to cook noodles. Over these past few years, she had considered herself a wealthy youngdy, and not only did she not cook, but she didn''t even step into the kitchen.


    She must have learned it after moving here.


    Audrey walked out holding the bowl of noodles and noticed the sparkle in Eric''s eyes. She chuckled, intending to tease, but then remembered that she would be asking for his helpter. She held back her words.


    However, a little internal teasing was still allowed.


    [Looks just like a puppy waiting to be fed.]


    Eric was speechless.


    He hadn''t expected Audrey to be skilled in cooking. The noodles were perfectly chewy, and the broth was fragrant.


    Feeling better after a hearty meal, he told Audrey, "Bring your script for me to take a look."


    Audrey nodded and hurried upstairs to fetch her script and the character backstory she had written.


    Eric quickly skimmed through the script and then looked at Audrey''s character backstory. He was somewhat surprised. Audrey''s analysis of the characters wasprehensive, and she urately captured their highlights.


    Had she studied this before or was she just naturally talented?


    As a professional director, Eric carefully shared his insights while looking at the script, piece by piece.


    Audrey listened attentively, even jotting down notes when she heard key points.


    When Abner came downstairs, he was greeted by this scene. He paused in his steps, feeling somewhat incredulous.


    When did they be so close?

 Chapter 13: Differential Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 13: Differential Treatment</h4>


    Hearing the noise at the staircase, both Audrey and Eric turned their heads to look.


    Seeing that it was Abner, they were a bit puzzled. Why was heing down at this hour?


    Audrey greeted her elder brother, and in her peripheral vision, she noticed Eric sitting next to her. An incredible thought popped into her mind.


    [Could eldest brother be hungry too? What should we do? Does he eat noodles?


    Abner was tempted to massage his temples.


    "I''m going to the gym for a workout," Abner said. Then, he was stunned. Why did he take the initiative to exin?


    Eric rolled his eyes silently. "No one asked you. You tter yourself."


    Audrey looked at Eric.


    [Why is he so sharp-tongued? Elder brother truly has determination, working out thiste at night. No wonder he''s in such good shape.]


    Abner: ...


    Eric was speechless.


    The differential treatment was so obvious. To think that he even helped her review the script.


    Eric tossed the script he was holding to Audrey. "Read it yourself. I''m going to bed."


    Audrey caught the script, assuming he was genuinely tired. She smiled and said, "Sure thing, thanks for your help, Second Brother. Goodnight."


    Eric snorted and left.


    A slight smile appeared at the corner of Abner''s lips.


    Walking toward him, Eric saw this scene and his eyes were filled with disbelief. He had forgotten what Abner''s smile looked like.


    The smile on Abner''s face was fleeting, quickly reverting back to his usual cool expression.


    However, Audrey didn''t miss that smile. Her heart was already screaming.


    [Ah, ah, ah, eldest brother looks even more handsome when he smiles. He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever seen.]


    Abner didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    By now, Eric had gone upstairs, leaving only Audrey with sparkling eyes as she gazed at Abner.


    Abner gently pursed his lips and asked Audrey, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Audrey replied, "I was just looking at the script with Second Brother. I''m about to go to sleep."


    Abner''s expression paused. "Script?"


    Only then did Audrey remember that her brother wasn''t around yesterday. He probably didn''t know that she was going to be an actress.


    She quickly exined, "I''ve signed with a talent agency to be an actress."


    This was unexpected to Abner, considering not long ago Audrey had been insistent on working at apany.


    He nodded at Audrey, not saying anything else.


    Audrey felt a bit disappointed. She had hoped to hear her elder brother say, "Work hard."


    Abner noticed the emotions on her face, pondered for a moment, and said, "Since you''ve signed the contract, then work hard."


    Audrey''s eyes brightened, and she immediately straightened her posture. "Of course, Eldest Brother. I will definitely work hard."


    A hint of a smile flickered in Abner''s eyes.


    That night, Audrey slept well. But by the time she washed up and came downstairs, only Anthea was left in the house.


    Anthea called her over for breakfast.


    Audrey sat down at the dining table. "Uncle Gary and the others aren''t having breakfast?"


    Anthea replied, "They''ve already had breakfast and left for thepany."


    She paused and continued, "Audrey, do you have any ns for today?"


    Audrey responded, "Daniel mentioned that thepany has assigned an assistant for me. I need to go to the office. Is there something you need, Mom?"


    Anthea smiled, "No, I was just afraid you''d be bored at home. I was wondering if you''d like to apany me to the beauty salon?"


    Audrey was quite interested. "I should be able to return by the afternoon. How about we go in the afternoon?"


    Anthea nodded eagerly. "Sure, let''s go in the afternoon. You can go to the office first, and I''ll wait for you at home. We can head out together when you''re back."


    She hadn''t held much hope for this invitation, considering she had asked Audrey before, but Audrey had declined, seeming more inclined to spend time with her close friend.


    Following dinner, Audrey was chauffeured to thepany in the family car.


    Thepany was quite reputable in the industry, housing many first and second-tier celebrities.


    Interestingly, the male lead in the novel was also represented by this agency initially, butter, the male lead in the novel ventured out to establish his own studio.


    Upon arriving at thepany, Audrey went straight to her agent Daniel''s office.


    Daniel examined her carefully upon seeing her. Then he spoke without beating around the bush, "The role you''re cast for demands a high level of physique. Your current condition falls short."


    Is discussing work right off the bat really necessary?


    Audrey felt a bit helpless, but she could sense that Daniel was genuinely serious and responsible. She replied, "I understand. I''ll control my diet and intensify my workouts."


    Daniel was satisfied with her attitude and nodded. "Alright, let''s go. I''ll introduce you to your new assistant."

 Chapter 14: Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 14: Assistant</h4>


    This time, Audrey wasn''t the only neer in thepany. Although they were neers, each of them was provided with an assistant.


    Audrey felt even more appreciative of the treatment after learning this.


    In her previous agency, when she first joined, a single assistant would handle multiple artists, leaving them to fend for themselves.


    These assistants were initially chosen by the artists themselves. However, due to her hospitalization from the car ident, Audrey arrived at thepanyst and had no say in selecting her assistant.


    Daniel led Audrey to an office room with the door opened.


    As Audrey approached the door, she saw a young woman inside, probably in her early twenties. She was slightly petitepared to the average person, but she looked very energetic.


    The young woman also noticed Audrey and quickly walked over, extending her hand with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m Anna. You must be Audrey, right? You''re really beautiful."


    Anna''s eyes looked innocent, and she spoke while maintaining direct eye contact, exuding a sense of sincerity.


    Audrey fell in love with this youngdy almost at a nce.


    "Thank you, you''re beautiful too." She smiled and extended her hand to shake Anna''s.


    As they shook hands, Audrey was slightly surprised. Anna''s palm wasn''t as smooth as most girls''. It felt somewhat rough, as if there was a thinyer of callus.


    Daniel stood to the side, observing both of their satisfied expressions. He said, "Why don''t you get to know each other? I''ll take my leave now."


    Audrey and Anna bid farewell to him.


    As Daniel reached the door, he suddenly turned back. "Audrey, don''t forget to manage your physique. You''re about to start shooting. Anna, as her assistant, you have to supervise her at all times." her


    Audrey and Anna nodded in unison.


    After Daniel left, the two exchanged a knowing nce and couldn''t help but smile.


    Thinking of the callus on Anna''s hand, Audrey carefully chose her words before asking, "Anna, how did you decide to be a celebrity assistant?"


    Anna didn''t catch her deeper meaning and replied, "On one hand, I really like this job. On the other hand, if I don''t get a job, I''d have to inherit my family''s martial arts school, and I don''t want to."


    As she spoke of not wanting to inherit the martial arts school, fear was evident on her face.


    Audrey vaguely understood. She had assumed Anna''s family background was not good, which might exin the callus on her hand.


    However, if her family owns a martial arts school, it meant that she doesn''t have a poor family background.


    "So, you''re skilled in martial arts?" Audrey looked at Anna with astonishment.


    Anna felt a bit embarrassed and whispered, "I know some basic punches and kicks, but I can still protect you."


    Audrey vigorously nodded. She had acted in historical dramas before, albeit not in significant roles. However, she had yed a martial arts character.


    This particr role was the most challenging for her because shecked any martial arts or even dance background. A character skilled in martial arts not only needed to fight but also make the moves look visually appealing for better on-screen impact.


    So, Audrey held a great admiration for people skilled in martial arts.


    They chatted for a while and exchanged contact information.


    Since there wasn''t any work right after signing the contract, Audrey suggested that Anna could go back to her previous residence for now. They could connect again when it was time to start the actual work.


    With nothing to do at thepany, Audrey and Anna decided to have a meal together.


    As they left, the elevator was quite crowded. Among the people, Audrey recognized a few faces from online tforms, while others were entirely unfamiliar.


    These were probably fellow neers who had recently signed contracts, just like Audrey.


    However, one person stood out in particr.


    He stood in a corner of the elevator, apanied by a tall man who seemed to create a barrier between him and the rest of the crowd.


    Almost everyone in the elevator was stealing nces at him.


    Audrey also nced at him, but she quickly averted her gaze.


    She knew who he was ¨C Fred, the original novel''s male lead. Regardless of whether it was the male lead or the female lead, she didn''t want to have any interactions with them. They had the protagonist''s aura around them, and she didn''t want to get involved and end up as cannon fodder.


    After leaving the elevator, Audrey pulled Anna away.


    Anna turned back to look in the direction of the person who had stood apart from them, then faced Audrey and said, "That was Fred, right? He looks even better in person than on camera."


    Audrey looked at her skeptically. "You''re not a fan of his, are you?"


    Anna shook her head. "No, I just like handsome guys in general."


    Audrey gave her an appreciative look and lowered her voice. "I like them too, it''s refreshing to the eyes."


    Speaking of handsome guys, Audrey considered herself lucky. The two men in her family were both exceptionally good-looking, especially her eldest brother, who was handsome and charismatic.


    She wondered what kind of woman would be fortunate enough to be her sister-inw.

 Chapter 15: A Mother-Daughter Talk

    <h4>Chapter 15: A Mother-Daughter Talk</h4>


    Audrey and Anna had lunch outside before returning home.


    After returning home and resting for a while, Audrey apanied Anthea to her regr beauty salon.


    Anthea was a member of the salon, and the staff recognized her. They quickly came forward to greet her as soon as she entered.


    "Madam, who is this?" The manager hadn''t seen Audrey before. Seeing Audrey and Anthea holding hands somewhat intimately, he hesitated in addressing them.


    Anthea smiled and introduced, "This is my daughter, Audrey."


    The beauty salon had hosted many wealthydies and young misses, so they were quite familiar with this social circle. They immediately guessed Audrey''s identity.


    This young miss didn''t have a good reputation among the social circle of wealthydies; she was said to always boast about her wealthy background and loved seeking attention.


    Of course, even if the manager had such thoughts, he wouldn''t show them on his face.


    He extended his hand with a smile. "So, you''re Miss Audrey. You bear a resemnce to Madam Anthea."


    Audrey also shook his hand with a smile.


    Anthea had been in a good mood all day; after all, this was the first time her daughter had apanied her to a beauty salon.


    She smiled and ordered a full-body package for both Audrey and herself.


    This was Audrey''s first time at a beauty salon; previously, she had been too focused on making money.


    Audrey didn''t expect the beauty treatment to be sofortable. She almost fell asleep while lying on the bed. She wasn''t sure about the results, but aftering out with Anthea, she felt that her skin was refreshed, even though she didn''t feel much else.


    Seeing how Audrey enjoyed it, Anthea got her a membership card so she coulde whenever she had free time.


    After returning home, Audrey returned to her room to read the script while Anthea pruned the flowers in the garden. She spent most of her time in the garden.


    Audrey came out after reading the script for a while and saw that she was still in the garden.


    But this time she wasn''t pruning the nts, she was watering them.


    "Mom, don''t you go out to meet friends?" Audrey asked Anthea.


    Anthea shook her head. "There''s not much fun outside. True friends are rare in this social circle."


    Audrey understood what she meant. People in this social circle could be fickle, often praising or criticizing others based on trends. Anthea came from a modest background, and fitting into such an environment would be challenging.


    However, she was Gary''s wife; presumably, no one would look down on her.


    Seeing Audrey deep in thought, Anthea continued, "Audrey, remember, any honor gained by depending on others is fleeting. If you want others to respect you, you can''t be seen as someone''s wife or daughter. You must stand on your own."


    Audrey nodded and replied, "Mom, I understand. Respect is earned through one''s actions, not granted by others."


    Anthea looked at Audrey with satisfaction, knowing that this time she had truly understood.


    Audrey had already realized how wisely Anthea lived, but she hadn''t expected her to be so clear-headed.


    If the original host had half of her mother''s intelligence, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a situation.


    Before dinner, Gary, his father, and the two brothers arrived home one after the other, each returning from thepany office. However, they didn''t arrive in the same car, intentionally staggering their schedules to avoiding home simultaneously.


    But no matter what, Gary was still very happy.


    During dinner, Gary suddenly spoke up, "Let''s have the birthday celebration at home next Saturday."


    Audrey didn''t immediately realize whose birthday it was.


    But before she could think further, Eric interjected, "It''s troublesome to host it at home. We have to arrange everything."


    Gary shot him a look. "You''re not the one arranging it. Why do you care?"


    Eric retorted, unwilling to back down. "Can''t I care about the housemaids?"


    Gary was annoyed by his response and then turned to Abner. "We''ve already obtained the cinema approval; give it to him."


    Eric widened his eyes in disbelief. "You''re using work to seek personal revenge on me."


    Gary chuckled, not taking it seriously, "Your films, every single one of them, has been a flop. You''d better quit while you''re ahead."


    Eric abruptly stood up, seemingly ready to leave right then and there.


    Audrey, who had been silent all this time, looked up at him and sensed he was about to say something like "I''m full."


    [You are throwing a tantrum at the dining table again. Seriously, are you still in elementary school?]


    Eric noticed the subtitles above Audrey''s head with a momentary stiffness in his expression. Suddenly, he sat back down and retorted to Gary, "What do you understand? I make art films for awards, not money."


    Gary had the same thoughts as Audrey, but he hadn''t expected Eric to sit back down. Gary raised an eyebrow, "Where are the awards?"


    Eric replied with a cold tone, "You just wait and see."

 Chapter 16: A Coincidental Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 16: A Coincidental Encounter</h4>


    It wasn''t until the father and son stopped arguing that Audrey remembered Gary''s uing birthday on the following Saturday.


    She felt conflicted at once, unsure about what kind of gift to get. Something too expensive was beyond her means, but something too cheap wouldn''t be presentable.


    Fortunately, she still had a few days to think and prepare.


    However, before that, there was something she had to focus on.


    Daniel had sent her the audition time and location, and it was scheduled for tomorrow. This timing caught her by surprise.


    Daniel understood that the time was tight for her, but it was what the production team had decided, and he had no control over it.


    "Make sure you rehearse your lines thoroughly and make sure your outfit matches the character," he reminded her.


    Audrey agreed and wasn''t worried about her outfit. In terms of clothing, Gary never skimped on her. Whenever new collections arrived, both she and Charlotte received them.


    As for the script, Audrey had already memorized most of it. She called Anna to let her know about the audition and asked her to apany her.


    The next step was to select a suitable outfit.


    Upon hearing about Audrey''s audition ns, Anthea understood what kind of role she was auditioning for.


    She said, "When you were in the hospital, the brand sent the new collection of the season. I kept it for you. Let me get it for you now so you can try it on and see if it''s suits you."


    The clothes had actually been delivered a few days ago. Every season, they would arrive at this time. Audrey would tell Linda everything in the past, and Linda often took advantage of the situation. There had been instances when she had persuaded Audrey to give her the new items.


    And so, Anthea had decided to wait, fearing that Audrey might give them to Linda.


    However, from her recent observations, Audrey had changed a lot and probably wouldn''t easily fall for Linda''s tricks.


    There were many items in the collection, including clothes and essories. After Audrey tried them on, she found them very fitting.


    She eximed happily, "I''ll wear this outfit for the audition tomorrow."


    Anthea also found it suitable. The sky-blue dress highlighted a noble and elegant temperament, aligning well with the character she was auditioning for.


    "Since you''ve decided to do this, give it your best shot. Don''t give up halfway," Anthea encouraged Audrey.


    Audrey nodded. This was a field she was passionate about, so she would naturally give it her all.


    The next day, Audrey headed to the audition location early in the morning.


    It seemed to be a temporary location rented by the production team.


    Audrey''s audition number was closer to the front, so she was concerned about beingte. After entering the building, she hurriedly led Anna to the elevator.


    When they arrived, the elevator doors were just about to close. Audrey rushed over and held the doors open, not paying much attention to who was inside. She mumbled an apology and entered.


    Once Anna was inside as well, Audrey pressed the floor button. Only then did she notice that Anna''s expression seemed odd.


    Baffled, she asked, "Anna, are you feeling unwell?"


    Anna didn''t answer, her gaze fixed on something behind Audrey.


    Frowning slightly, Audrey followed Anna''s gaze and turned around. With just one nce, her body froze.


    Evans Hill.


    Audrey regretted her hasty rush to catch the elevator; she should have waited for the next one.


    "Mr. Hill, what a coincidence."


    Evans didn''t overlook the unease in the girl''s eyes. He offered a slight nod and greeted, "Miss Audrey."


    Although he was a friend of her eldest brother, their rtionship wasn''t close. They had only met a few times. Audrey found herself at a loss for words, and Evans appeared even more aloof than her brother.


    Audrey lowered her eyes slightly and couldn''t help butin inwardly.


    [He''s like a walking freezer. Anyone around him will freeze to death.]


    A fleeting expression of amusement shed in Evans'' eyes. In contrast to the girl''s difort, he seemed perfectly at ease. Adopting a casually familiar tone, he inquired, "What brings Miss Audrey here?"


    Audrey looked up at the man, feeling puzzled.


    [We''re not exactly acquainted, are we?]


    "I''m here for an audition," she answered truthfully. It wasn''t something confidential, so Audrey opted for honesty.


    Evan''s smile grew slightly broader as he remarked, "Then I wish you the best of luck in your audition."


    Audrey was momentarily surprised before responding, "Thank you."

 Chapter 17: Audition

    <h4>Chapter 17: Audition</h4>


    The elevator arrived quickly, and they were headed to different floors. Audrey and Anna got off first.


    After they left, the people remaining in the elevator discreetly appraised Evans.


    Evan acted as if he didn''t notice, and he asked, "Is a productionpany holding auditions on that floor just now?"


    The building manager nodded quickly, "Yes, they rented a whole floor for half a month."


    Evans nodded in acknowledgement and didn''t say anything further.


    The building manager was actually burning with curiosity, wanting to know the rtionship between Evans and the girl named Audrey from earlier.


    After all, he had never seen Evans take the initiative to chat with a woman.


    Evans, with his remarkable background and personal qualities, had a plethora of women vying for his attention, using all sorts of scheming tactics. This might be the reason for his apparent aversion to women.


    The building manager was clueless about the specifics but definitely dared not ask. No matter how curious he was, he had to restrain himself.


    After they exited the elevator, Audrey let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Anna had been in a daze the whole time, which Audrey found rather odd. She asked, "Anna, what''s wrong with you? Do you know Evans?"


    Anna fell silent for a moment before nodding, "I do. When I was younger, my dad was hired as a personal coach for him, the person we just met."


    At that time, her father would often be gone for several days, leading young Anna to curse the Evans, whom she had never met, under her breath.


    Audrey was slightly surprised, but she quickly understood. "So, you''re familiar with him. No wonder you seemed so surprised earlier."


    Anna shook her head slightly, "Not really. This was my first time meeting him in person. I had only heard my dad talk about him before. I was just taken aback by his appearance since he''s quite handsome."


    Audrey: "..."


    Anna continued, lost in her own thoughts, "But someone like him seems to bring conflicts wherever he goes, especially among women. I think it''s better to stay away."


    Audrey agreed deeply. She had the same thoughts as Anna when she first met Evans, and her initial impression of Evans had been the same..


    "I totally agree. It''s like we have known each other for a long time," Audrey remarked.


    Anna chuckled, her mood lifted by Audrey''s yful tone. Shepletely brushed off their earlier encounter and urged, "Let''s get going. We don''t want to bete for the audition. Daniel will skin us alive if we are."


    With no more words exchanged, the two of them hastened towards the audition location.


    There was only one role being auditioned for today, but when they arrived outside the door, they were surprised to find around twenty to thirty people waiting, many of whom were even somewhat famous.


    Anna never expected there to be so many people. She was slightly taken aback, but she didn''t dare show it. She only said to Audrey, "Audrey, you can do it. I believe you can do it."


    Audrey nodded, admitting that iming not to be nervous would be a lie, but she also wasn''t excessively anxious.


    After all, she had faced situations like this many times before. When she initially entered the entertainment industry, she struggled to afford meals and resided in thepany''s shared dormitory. If she didn''tnd roles, she would work as an extra.


    During those times, she had no other options. Now, the situation was different; she didn''t need to burden herself with so much pressure.


    It wasn''t long after they arrived that the director''s assistant called Audrey''s name.


    Summoning a deep breath, Audrey entered the room while enduring the critical stares of herpetitors.


    As soon as she walked in, Audrey was stunned to see Eric seated there.


    [No way, why is he here? Could it be that he is the director of this TV series?]


    Eric''s presence today was actually coincidental. He was close friends with the director of this production, Dean. Eric hade to find Dean for a certain matter, but unexpectedly, Dean roped him in to assist with the auditions.


    It wasn''t until he arrived that Eric realized the role being auditioned for was the very one Audrey had been preparing for.


    Dean gave Audrey a quick look as she entered. He was searching for a character who was proud, perhaps even a bit haughty, yet he couldn''t quite perceive those traits in Audrey.


    However, her outfit today did suit the role.


    Eric was also observing Audrey, though his expression remained stoic.


    Audrey exchanged a brief nce with him, realizing that he likely wished to avoid any connection with her at the moment. Thus, she pretended not to recognize him.


    Disregarding Ericpletely, Audrey proceeded to introduce herself with the utmost sincerity.

 Chapter 18: Gifted

    <h4>Chapter 18: Gifted</h4>


    After Audrey finished her introduction, Dean nodded, "Let''s start the audition. Just choose a scene you''ve prepared."


    Audrey nodded. She took a moment to gather her emotions and selected the scene where the wealthy heiress loses everything.


    In that scene, the wealthy heiress''s n fails, and she loses both love and career, plummeting into the lowest point of her life. She even faces the threat of imprisonment.


    When the director called for the start, the entire room fell into silence, with even breathing barely audible.


    Audrey lowered her head slightly. After a few seconds, she raised her head again.


    Her whole demeanor had changed, her face carrying a sense of mockery, yet there was no trace of despair. Instead, there was a deep-seated pride.


    Dean was stunned, and Eric beside him was also taken aback.


    They had been sitting here watching auditions for several actresses. Most of them had chosen this scene because it marked a significant turning point in the character''s life. This scene was a true test of acting skills.


    However, those actresses had all chosen to portray the character as resigned and unwilling.


    This only indicated that they didn''t fully understand the character, or at least hadn''t delved deep enough. They hadn''tpletely immersed themselves in the role.


    A heiress who had been proud her whole life couldn''t possibly abandon her pride, even when left with nothing.


    The entire room watched Audrey in silence, not even blinking.


    It wasn''t until Audrey hadpleted the scene and lowered her head, gradually breaking character, that the room''s stillness was broken.


    Audrey wasn''t formally trained in acting. Even though she had done a lot of research, when she started acting, she couldn''t seamlessly incorporate those techniques. So, she relied on empathetic acting.


    She fully immersed herself in the character.


    Later on, she found that this approach took an emotional toll, so she slowly began to integrate acting techniques.


    Through gradual refinement, she developed her current acting skills.


    Everyone in the room knew that the acting scene had ended, but no one spoke. All eyes remained on Audrey, who had lowered her head.


    After about a dozen seconds, Audrey raised her head again, the intense aura from beforepletely gone.


    Her expression was serene andposed.


    Dean was the first to speak, asking, "What kind of roles have you yed before? You didn''t mention this in your self-introduction."


    Audrey had actually yed quite a few roles before, although they were mostly supporting characters.


    But in this world of the novel, she couldn''t say that. She replied, "I haven''t yed any roles, but I was part of the drama club in college."


    Dean looked at her somewhat incredulously and murmured, "Naturally gifted? However, you did indeed incorporate a lot of techniques just now."


    Audrey responded smoothly, "I took acting sses."


    Dean nodded, "Good. You can leave for now. We''ll notify you of the audition results within three working days."


    Audrey acknowledged and then bid her farewells, leaving without even sparing another nce at Eric sitting across from her.


    After she left, Dean turned to Eric beside him and said, "I think she''s quite good. Her acting is solid, and her grasp of the character is urate. It''s hard to believe that she has no formal acting experience."


    Eric also hadn''t anticipated this. He had assumed that Audrey''s adept understanding of character backgrounds in the character synopses was already impressive enough.


    Unexpectedly, her portrayal was so well-executed and fitting.


    Eric thought about Dean''s words earlier¡ªcould she really have a natural talent for this? When did Audrey ever take acting sses? Living under the same roof...


    Never mind, he shouldn''t dwell on that. Given their household situation, living under the same roof didn''t make them any less distant than strangers, perhaps even more distant than strangers.


    After Audrey came out of the room, Anna immediately approached her. "Audrey, how do you feel?"


    Audrey shook her head, her tone subdued. "I''ve given my best effort. The rest is up to fate."


    Anna nodded and pulled out a piece of chocte from her bag, handing it to Audrey. "I believe in you. Have a little something to eat. You didn''t have breakfast today, and I was worried about your blood sugar dropping."


    Audrey took the chocte and finished it in a few bites.


    Then, without lingering, the two of them left.


    After they departed, the others gathered together and conversed in hushed voices.


    Someone asked, "Do you know who she is? I don''t think I''ve seen her in the industry before, but her mindset is really stable. I''m so anxious, but she seemedpletely unfazed."


    Others were equally skeptical. "I haven''t seen her either, but she probably isn''t a neer. After all, this is an audition for the second female lead. Apletely unknown neer wouldn''t have such an opportunity."


    Someone who appeared more experienced chimed in, "That''s not necessarily the case. Some directors like using neers, thinking they''re more dynamic and malleable."

 Chapter 19: Registering For Classes

    <h4>Chapter 19: Registering For sses</h4>


    After Audrey returned home, Anthea was in the living room watching a variety show.


    Seeing Audreye in, Anthea didn''t ask about the results and instead went to the kitchen to cut some fruits.


    Audrey sat with her in the living room for a while, noticing that the show featured celebrities doing manualbor and cooking.


    Such shows were quite popr among many viewers.


    Audrey could clearly sense that Anthea wasn''t particrly interested in this type of variety show, yet she watched it withoutint.


    Audrey was a bit puzzled and asked, "Mom, if you''re not interested, why are you watching?"


    Anthea replied, "I want to see how celebrities like you live."


    Audrey couldn''t help but chuckle. "Many of these shows are scripted and not entirely real. Besides, I''m not even a celebrity."


    Anthea said seriously, "Let me watch and learn more about it."


    After a brief moment of silence, Audrey suddenly suggested, "Mom, why not consider taking a flower arrangement ss? Otherwise, when I join the castter, you''ll be alone at home and bored."


    Anthea shook her head. "No need. There are so many flowers in the garden outside. I tend to them every day, and I don''t find it boring."


    Audrey could somewhat guess Anthea''s thoughts. She used to go out as well, but those upper-ssdies who approached her all had motives. Audrey knew Anthea disliked that and didn''t want to upset Gary due to such matters.


    "Mom, please consider it. When you learn flower arranging, I''ll buy a vase for my room, and you can put your creations in it. I''ll see them every day, and it''ll improve my mood."


    Upon hearing Audrey''s words, Anthea wavered.


    She thought about it for a moment and finally agreed.


    Seeing her nod, Audrey felt pleased. She knew that Anthea would agree if she had stated the request this way. To Anthea, nothing was more important to her than her daughter.


    Without hesitation, they promptly put their ns into action. Audrey took to the inte, scouring for flower arrangement sses in the vicinity. After careful consideration, the mother-daughter duo finally opted for a conveniently situated ss with a plethora of positive reviews.


    Only Gary and Abner came back at night.


    Gary inquired Anthea about Audrey''s audition, and upon discovering that Eric had not made his way back yet, a chuckle of irritation escaped him. "As soon as the matter with the cinema chain was settled, he vanished. Well, it''s no surprise really, they all seem toe home only when they want something."


    Audrey pursed her lips slightly, not daring to speak.


    [Although I know it''s cruel, I have to say that Uncle Gary is very clear-headed.]


    Thinking this, Audrey nced at Abner with a puzzled expression.


    [So, why did Big Brothere back? It can''t be that he returned for the two million pocket money like me, right?]


    Abner read the first sentence and his lips twitched slightly. Upon reading the second part, his expression froze.


    Only then did he understand what "two million" meant.


    Audrey thought that he had returned home for two million? Abner felt a bit conflicted. Yet, he couldn''t possibly exin to Audrey that he came back because he was intrigued by the subtitles above her head.


    Forget it, let it be a misunderstanding.


    Audrey thought that she wouldn''t see Eric for a long time. Contrary to her expectations, Eric made an unexpected return the very next day.


    His arrival was just before dinner.


    The next day, Audrey apanied Anthea for her enrollment in the flower arrangement ss. As she arrived home, she coincidentally crossed paths with Eric.


    Anthea, upon returning, headed upstairs. In the living room, only Audrey and Eric remained.


    [Why is he back again? Could it be that he''s seeking another favor from Uncle Gary?]


    Eric''s eyes fell on Audrey''s expression, and a tinge of exasperation swept over him.


    With the impending movie release, his entire savings had been funneled into promotional efforts, rendering him financially strained. He had no money left.


    In the past, he would have neverpromised for the sake of two million, but now things were different from before.


    When he made movies, his mother didn''t support him, and Gary considered it an unproductive pursuit. Neither of them would provide him with financial support. He had to use his own money to make his films.


    The cost of making a movie wasn''t insignificant, and Eric pursued perfection in his filmmaking. He demanded excellence in every aspect, including costumes, makeup, and set design. This inevitably led to spending money like water.


    However, it didn''t matter if he went home. At least this time returning home didn''t feel as suffocating.

 Chapter 20: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 20: Suspicion</h4>


    "Second Brother, I heard your movie is about to be released. Congrattions." Seeing Eric not saying anything, Audrey had to initiate a conversation herself.


    "Oh, thanks. And I wish you sess in today''s audition," Eric replied.


    Speaking of that, there was a hint of confusion on Audrey''s face.


    "Are you the director of that drama? I didn''t hear any news about this." Audrey asked.


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly, "What! If I were the director, would you want to get closer to me for a backdoor opportunity?"


    Audrey shook her head, "No, I''d rather use my own skills to secure the role."


    Aplex emotion flickered across Eric''s face as he looked at Audrey seriously, "Did your car ident affect your brain?."


    Audrey was a bit puzzled by this sudden question, but she answered truthfully, "It did indeed, but it wasn''t severe, just a minor concussion. I''m fully recovered now."


    Eric frowned. "That''s it?"


    Audrey stared at him in shock.


    [What does he mean by "that''s it"? Is he implying that I wasn''t injured enough?]


    Eric rolled his eyes; he was simply curious about how Audrey had changed, especially with the subtitles above her head.


    No matter how he thought about it, this was too strange.


    "I''m not the director of this TV show; I just have a good rtionship with Dean. He asked me toe and review the audition," Eric exined


    Audrey nodded in understanding.


    Eric paused for a moment and then suddenly said, "But your performance was decent."


    Audrey responded with a nonchnt "Hmm" and then asked, "Just decent? Does Second Brother think I have a chance of getting this role?"


    Eric had stayed with Dean until the end of the auditions, so he already knew the results. However, he wasn''t nning to reveal them. He said, "They''ll notify within three days, and today was the first day, so just wait patiently."


    While Audrey was talking to Eric, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, and his expression immediately changed.


    He didn''t answer the call right away; instead, he went upstairs.


    Audrey could tell that the caller was annoying Eric, but that wasn''t her concern.


    She still had to think about what gift to give Uncle Gary next Saturday. She couldn''t afford something too expensive, so she had to focus on the thought behind the gift.


    Maybe she could make something herself.


    But what could she make?


    Audrey had been pondering this until she passed by Uncle Gary''s study room while heading upstairs. It suddenly urred to her that she could make a personalized bookmark.


    After returning to his room, Eric''s phone had stopped ringing. He didn''t take any action, just calmly waited.


    As expected, less than a minuteter, the ringtone sounded again, with the same caller ID as before.


    He picked up the phone, and a cold female voice came from the other end.


    "Your father''s birthday ising up?"


    Eric suppressed the frustration in his heart and replied, "Yes, don''t you already know? The invitation should have been delivered."


    Amanda was quite displeased with her son''s attitude. "How can you show no concern? Are you waiting for your elder brother to take charge before you''re thrown out?"


    Eric retorted angrily, "Are you all so obsessed with the position of the Lance family head? Is it really that great?"


    Amanda chuckled disdainfully, "Whether it''s great or not, haven''t you felt it yourself? Take your movie-making, for example. How much hardship have you endured while seeking sponsorship? If you secure the position of family head, why would you need to toil so hard? By then, you''d just need to speak a few words to get the funds you need."


    Eric didn''t immediately respond. While preparing for a movie, he initially thought that the hardest part was making the film itself, but he hadn''t expected the most challenging aspect to be the issue of funding. His films were not verymercial, making it difficult to attract sponsors.


    Amanda continued, "Since you understand its importance, pull yourself together and try to please your father. Get him to arrange a position for you in thepany."


    Eric responded coldly, "I don''t want to work in thepany. I just want to make movies."


    Amanda''s breath became heavier with frustration. "How did I end up with a son like you? All you think about is ignoring your responsibilities. Look at your elder brother¡ªhe has already brought those old folks in thepany under his control. If you don''t start working hard now, it''ll be toote."


    Eric spoke somewhat awkwardly, "He had the capability from the beginning."


    "You shouldn''t build his ego," Amanda scolded angrily. "Come over tomorrow and take the gift I''ve prepared back with you."


    Eric impatiently replied, "You can deliver it yourself."


    Amanda retorted, "Deliver it myself? Do you want me to embarrass myself in front of so many people?"


    Eric snorted inwardly as he thought to himself, "So she does know that it''s embarrassing."

 Chapter 21: A Successful Audition

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Sessful Audition</h4>


    After Gary and his three wives peacefully divorced, their rtionship didn''t be particrly strained. On the contrary, they continued to interact like friends.


    Moreover, the Lance family maintained a business partnership with the maternal side of his three wives.


    They themselves didn''t mind, but they hadn''t thought about the feelings of their three children.


    During dinner, Audrey realized that Eric was in a bad mood. Although he didn''t refuse to eat out of spite, he gritted his teeth as he ate.


    It was as if it was not food in his mouth, but an enemy who had an irreconcble feud with him.


    ["Why is he angry again? Was he a powder keg in his past life?"]


    Eric paused his chewing and looked at Audrey in speechless disbelief.


    Audrey sensed his mood but still puzzled, asked him, "What''s my second brother looking at? Do you have something to say to me?"


    Eric snorted lightly, "What''s there for me to say to you? Just eat your meal properly." Don''t just keep criticizing me every day.


    He didn''t say thetter part out loud.


    Audrey was utterly confused. It was him who wasn''t eating properly, not her.


    She nced at Abner, who ate with elegance, and then at Eric, and couldn''t help but think to herself.


    [Indeed, people are different. Big brother is elegant in everything he does, but him, he''s practically a textbook example of the opposite.]


    Both brothers paused in their actions. By now, they had developed a habit ¨C whenever they were with Audrey, they would unconsciously nce at the top of her head.


    Seeing this, Abner cast a nce at Eric.


    Surprisingly, Eric was also looking at him at that moment.


    Their gazes met briefly in the air, and then both quickly looked away.


    Seeing the varied expressions on the three children, although he didn''t know what had happened, Gary advised, "No fighting during meals."


    All three of them turned to look at him, wearing oddly simr expressions: Where did he see a fight?


    Seeing this, Gary even had a smile on his face. He sighed, "This is how you really seem like brothers, keep it up."


    Abner: ...


    Eric was speechless.


    Audrey''s gaze shifted between Abner and Eric a few times beforeing to a conclusion.


    ["Although their personalities are different, you can still see that they''re brothers. They still share some facial simrities."]


    Abner and Eric exchanged another look, both trying to identify the features that resembled each other.


    After finishing dinner, Gary took Anthea out for a walk.


    Abner went to the study room.


    Eric was feeling quite restless; he made ns to meet up with friends for drinks.


    Audrey went back to her room, nning to search for how to make bookmarks. She found a local studio that specialized in custom bookmarks and allowed customers to get hands-on.


    She made an appointment by phone and nned to visit tomorrow.


    After sorting that out, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before going to sleep, she received a call from Daniel.


    "Audrey, you''ve passed the audition," Daniel said straightforwardly, without beating around the bush.


    Audrey felt a surge of joy in her heart. She had indeed put in her utmost effort, but she wasn''t entirely confident. After all, this was a supporting female role. She had spent several years in the industry and had only managed to secure the best roles for supporting female characters.


    Daniel didn''t have overly high hopes either, given that Audrey was aplete neer and not from an acting school background.


    "Since you''ve passed, you should prepare well. Also, remember toe to thepany tomorrow to sign the contract."


    Audrey replied, "Okay."


    Daniel paused for a moment and added, "The production team is in a bit of a hurry. You might need to start filming in about two weeks. Your weight isn''t up to standard yet, so make sure to lose weight properly."


    Audrey said, "I understand. But Daniel, I want to know who will be ying the lead roles in this show."


    After a moment of hesitation, Daniel honestly told her, "The production team originally nned to announce the cast once all the roles were finalized. However, since you''re curious, I''ll tell you in advance. The female lead is Elena, and the male lead is Emond. Although they aren''t extremely popr actors, they both have a certain level of recognition and notable works. As aplete neer, you might face quite a bit of skepticism when the official announcementes."


    Audrey''s expression turned slightly grim. She had hoped to avoid the male and female leads, but now the male lead was from the samepany as her, and she was about to coborate with the female lead as well.


    The book didn''t seem to mention this show. The original host and the female lead intersected in another production.


    Oh well, as long as she didn''t act as mischievously as the original host, there shouldn''t be any major issues.

 Chapter 22: Linda’s Little Plan

    <h4>Chapter 22: Linda''s Little n</h4>


    The matter of signing the contract was quite important, so Audrey had to call the studio again and reschedule the appointment.


    Early the next morning, she went to thepany and signed the contract.


    In the afternoon, she received a call from Linda. She had almost forgotten about Linda in these past few days and didn''t expect her to reappear.


    As soon as Linda picked up the call, she said, "Audrey, it''s been days since we''ve seen each other. I''ve caught a cold these past few days, feeling unwell all over, so that''s why I haven''t contacted you."


    How could Audrey not understand her? Sickness was just an excuse. She was clearly furious.


    "Ah, you''re sick. I didn''t even know. Otherwise, I would have gone to see you." Audrey didn''t want to expose Linda and went along with her words.


    Linda coughed a couple of times on the other end, feigning it convincingly.


    "It''s fine, I''m better now. I heard that next Saturday is Uncle Gary''s birthday?"


    Audrey could guess what Linda was getting at. She replied casually, "Yes, the invitations have already been sent out. I assume the Rofus Family received theirs too?"


    There was a touch of displeasure in Linda''s tone, "Yes, we did receive them, but you also know the situation in our family. My sister and her mother certainly won''t bring me along."


    Audrey said, "Well, honestly, birthday parties aren''t that much fun anyway. You have to deal with a lot of people."


    Just as she finished speaking, Linda anxiously interjected, "Audrey, why are you thinking like this? There will definitely be many important figures at Uncle Gary''s birthday party. It''s a chance to make connections and friends. I heard Mr. Hill will be there too."


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before realizing that the Mr. Hill she was talking about was Evans.


    One had to admit that Linda''s ambitions were quite grand. Before, she had her sights on Abner, and now it seemed she had shifted her attention to Evans. Both of them were considered the most promising sons-inw in this social circle.


    Audrey said, "Actually, it doesn''t really matter who the important figures are. We''re not really relevant to them, and they probably won''t even notice us."


    There was a brief silence from Linda''s end before she spoke in confusion, "Audrey, what''s gotten into you? You didn''t used to think like this. Some things need to be pursued on your own. Don''t you understand that? If they won''t notice you, find a way to make them notice you."


    Audrey felt somewhat speechless. Linda was making attending this party sound like a beauty pageant.


    I''ve juste to terms with things. I''ve worked so hard all this time, and yet here I am," Audrey said with a tone of resignation.


    Linda hurriedly urged, "Audrey, how can you give up so easily? There will be so many young masters at the party. Dress up nicely, and you''ll definitely catch someone''s eye."


    Audrey was speechless, but Linda reminded her that she had to keep a low profile at this banquet. She couldn''t be like before, trying to steal Missy''s limelight everywhere.


    All along, it had been proven that her deliberate actions of stealing others'' limelight were no different from asking for humiliation.


    Linda''s intention behind this phone call was quite obvious, but she didn''t reveal it right away. She rambled on for a while before finally saying, "Audrey, could you take me into the party as your friend?"


    Audrey''s tone sounded regretful as she replied, "I''d love to take you, but I''m afraid that won''t be possible. My mom wants me to stick by her side that day. She won''t let me go out."


    Linda wasn''t foolish; she could tell that Anthea didn''t like her, and every time Anthea looked at her, it seemed like she saw through her. This always made her feel uneasy when facing Anthea.


    "You can find an excuse to sneak out," Linda persisted.


    Audrey hurriedly interjected, "Linda, my mom is calling me. Let''s talk next time."


    Linda managed to call out "Audrey" in haste, but before she could continue, Audrey had already hung up.


    Linda was fuming with anger. She felt that Audrey was doing this on purpose, deliberately not wanting to bring her to the party.


    Yet, she also found it hard to believe. Based on her understanding, Audrey wasn''t capable of such maniptions. If Audrey had that kind of cunning mind, she wouldn''t have allowed herself to be manipted by Linda for so long.


    After ending the call, Audrey smiled cunningly and went back to designing her bookmarks.


    After spending some time, she hade up with several designs for bookmarks. She wasn''t sure which one to choose; she thought every design looked great.


    What if she made all of them?


    They weren''t very expensive, and she could keep them for herself. She could take them out and give them to people whenever needed.


    Hmm... Big brother definitely loves reading; she could give him one.


    Second brother is quite petty. If he finds out she gave a bookmark to big brother but not to him, he''ll definitely startining in his peculiar way. Should she give him one too?

 Chapter 23: Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 23: Birthday Party</h4>


    After making the bookmarks, Audrey didn''t have much to do. She spent her days watching movies at home or chatting with Anthea.


    Since Gary''s birthday wasing up next week, Anthea had temporarily put her floral design sses on hold, nning to resume them after Gary''s birthday celebration.


    While most of the preparations for the party were handled by the household staff, Anthea, as thedy of the house, had certain matters to attend to herself.


    In these aspects, Anthea performed excellently, and there was little to find fault with.


    Gary''s birthday party was approaching quickly. Over the past few days, Linda had been trying to get in touch with Audrey. She still hoped that Audrey would take her to the party, but Audrey had managed to avoid the topic.


    Linda had been in the household for a while now, so she had be quite familiar with everyone, especially Eric. Besides promoting his movies, he didn''t seem to have much else going on and rarely went out with friends.


    He was basically at home every day. Audrey didn''t understand why, but she always felt like Eric enjoyed teasing her.


    She had no idea that it might be because Eric had seen all her criticisms about him in her mind, and he had a personality that couldn''t stand losing.


    Throughout this time, Audrey hadn''t seen Charlotte even once. She hadn''t returned even once.


    On Saturday, Audrey chose a modest-looking dress to wear ¨C a simple white dress that wasn''t a limited edition or a new style; just an ordinary dress.


    She didn''t wear many essories either, just a ne around her neck.


    When Anthea saw Audrey''s attire for the day, her expression seemed a bit lost.


    Audrey noticed and instinctively looked at herself before asking, "Mom, is there something wrong with my outfit?"


    Anthea shook her head and smiled, "Nothing''s wrong. It looks good, very pretty."


    Audrey felt relieved.


    In the morning, the house was rtively empty. Gary and Abner had gone to thepany, and even Eric, who had been at home these past few days, wasn''t around.


    Audrey found it a bit strange and asked, "Did Second Brother go out?"


    Anthea was an early riser, so she had seen Eric leave after receiving a phone call. She exined, "He received a call and left right after."


    Anthea paused for a moment before suddenly asking, "Your rtionship with Eric is pretty good now, isn''t it?"


    Anthea was aware of how much the previous Eric looked down on Audrey, and she knew her daughter''s previous attitude wasn''t very likable.


    Audrey chuckled, "Yeah, Second Brother is a director after all. If I have any questions about acting, I go to him for advice. Over time, we''ve grown closer. Besides, although Second Brother has a tough exterior, he''s actually a nice person."


    Anthea nodded and didn''t say much more. While she didn''t have a deep connection with Gary, she still appreciated Audrey getting along well with the people in the household.


    During lunch, Gary and Abner returned home.


    Guests would start arriving soon.


    There was no need for Audrey to greet the guests. Her reputation in this circle wasn''t great, and the affluent youngdies who arrived early wouldn''t want to interact with her. Audrey was quite content with this leisure, finding a corner to rx in.


    Abner had long entered the business world, and he knew a lot of people who either knew him or wanted to be in his good graces. He joined Gary in entertaining the male guests.


    In the moments when there was no one around, Abner''s subconscious habit prompted him to check where Audrey was.


    During this period of time, he had already developed a habit. He had to see if there were any subtitles above Audrey''s head. After all this time, he didn''t seem to tire of it.


    He simply nced in her direction, and there she was, seated in a corner, eating some pastries by herself. No one was talking to her.


    She appeared quite rxed, but everyone else was in groups of three to five people. She was the only one by herself, which somehow left an ufortable feeling in him.


    Abner noticed the brief emotion that flickered through him just now, and even he was momentarily taken aback.


    Just then, Evans arrived. He greeted Gary and then went directly to Abner''s side.


    Seeing Abner lost in thought, he followed Abner''s gaze and then saw Audrey with a single nce.


    "What are you thinking about?" Evans suddenly spoke up.


    Abner snapped out of his thoughts and upon seeing Iverson, a slight smile tugged at his lips. "Nothing much. Why did youe so early today?"


    "Didn''t have much work today, so I finished up and came." Evans replied, but his peripheral vision was still on Audrey.

 Chapter 24: Charlotte Appears

    <h4>Chapter 24: Charlotte Appears</h4>


    Now Audrey wasn''t alone anymore as Eric had returned.


    There were also many people his age in the circle that he knew, but he hadn''t gone to find them. Instead, he went over to Audrey, who was sitting alone in the corner.


    "Are you just lounging around by yourself?" Eric asked Audrey.


    Audrey passed him a te of pastries and said, "I don''t really have anything to do. These pastries are good, want some?"


    Eric looked at her with a mix of emotions, didn''t reach for the te, and only said, "You''re about to start filming soon, and you''re still eating recklessly? Be careful that you won''t look good on screen when the timees."


    Audrey pulled her hand back and smiled, "I''m paying attention to that. I''ve been working out these days, so I''m just indulging a little right now."


    Eric snorted twice, "No discipline at all. What kind of actor are you going to be?"


    Hearing this, Audrey set the te down and said, "Then I won''t eat."


    As the two of them conversed, they didn''t notice several pairs of eyes on them.


    Evans saw them chatting amicably and casually said to Abner, "Your younger brother and sister seem to get along well."


    Abner didn''t say anything. Everyone in the circle knew that their rtionship as siblings was far from harmonious. However, things seemed a bit different these days. From his observations, Eric and Audrey were getting along very well and often seemed to huddle together in conversation.


    Aside from them, there was someone else observing them.


    Charlotte looked at Eric and Audrey with some disbelief, wondering when the two of them had gotten so close.


    After joining thepany, she rarely went back to the family estate. Her mother Fiona kept urging her to return home more often.


    She didn''t want to. On one hand, she didn''t like anyone in that house, and on the other, she resisted Fiona''s arrangements.


    Fiona was always controlling everything, even choosing her clothes and jewelry for her. She felt like a puppet in Fiona''s hands.


    Eric was originally in the middle of talking to Audrey. Sensing that someone was staring at them, he looked over and saw Charlotte. He joked, "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t show up today."


    Charlotte walked towards him and stopped not far away. She scoffed, "Heard you''ve been ying the good and filial son anding home every daytely?"


    Audrey had been sizing up Charlotte until she heard this, causing her to burst outughing.


    Both of them who had been yfully bantering earlier turned to look at her simultaneously.


    Audrey immediately shut up as an awkward smile appeared on her lips.


    [Eldest Miss is awesome. You hit the nail on the head. That''s great.]


    Charlotte''s expression froze, thinking that she was seeing things. She closed her eyes and looked up again. The line of words above Audrey''s head was still there.


    Under her gaze, the line of words slowly disappeared.


    Charlotte''s scrutiny left Audrey a bit uncertain.


    [Why are you staring at me? Could it be that I''m wearing too much today? However, Missy''s outfit and her otherworldly aura are simply too beautiful. She''s the best in the entire venue.]


    Charlotteposed herself and shifted her gaze to the others. Everyone else seemed normal. What was going on?


    Eric knew that these two had never been on good terms. If it were before, he''d definitely enjoy the spectacle, but this time, for some reason, he didn''t want to see them argue.


    He urged them, "A lot of people have arrived at the party. We can''t keep hiding here. Let''s go."


    Charlotte didn''t say anything and walked ahead.


    She had always been the object of others'' ttery ¨C a member of the Lance family, plus having such an excellent brother. Many affluent youngdies had been keeping their eyes on her ever since she entered.


    Of course, quite a few affluent young gentlemen were also interested. Marrying Charlotte was akin to gaining the support of the Lance family, and they knew how to calcte the benefits.


    Moreover, Charlotte''s looks and temperament were both top-notch.


    After Charlotte left, Audrey still didn''t feel like moving.


    Eric raised an eyebrow at her. "What''s wrong? Do you want to keep hiding here?"


    Audrey sighed, "You know well. Those affluent youngdies don''t like me. We don''t have anymon topics, so I won''t go."


    Eric looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Really? You weren''t like this before. In the past, whenever you had the chance, you wouldn''t give up. You''d always find a way to stand out and make everyone notice you."


    Audrey wasn''t offended; after all, Eric was speaking the truth. She responded, "You said it yourself, that was in the past. Right now, I''d prefer if no one paid any attention to me."

 Chapter 25: Ill Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 25: Ill Intentions</h4>


    Eric didn''t press her further and just said, "Well then, let''s go inside. Standing here, others will spot you the moment they enter."


    Joy shed across Audrey''s eyes. "Can I go in now?"


    Eric said nonchntly, "If you want to go in, go in. What''s there to consider?"


    [True, since nobody cares whether I''m here or not, I''ll go back to my room and y with my phone.]


    Eric rolled his eyes. He was really impressed.


    At this moment, Charlotte had already been called away by a group of rich girls.


    Eric had initially nned to enter the party with Audrey. His mother had given him a list of people he shouldwork with at the party that morning, but he really wasn''t in the mood to do that.


    Tired as he was, making connections should be about shared interests. In Amanda''s eyes, connections were all about their value.


    Everything seemed to revolve around money and benefits. He wondered if Amanda was ever tired of doing such things.


    Eric wanted to hide with Audrey, but he clearly didn''t manage to do so. Gary got someone to call him over, saying that Gary wanted to introduce someone to him.


    Eric could only follow the man to Gary.


    As Eric left, he reminded Audrey, "If you don''t like it, you can just go back inside."


    Don''t cower in the corner and look pitiful.


    He didn''t voice what he was really thinking.


    Audrey nodded, and after he walked away, she prepared to head back inside.


    The distance from thewn to the house was just a hundred meters, and it would take less than a minute to get there. Yet, within that short time frame, she was approached by two individuals.


    Two women. Audrey extracted information about them from the original host''s memories.


    These two women''s families were rtively well-off, though certainly not on par with the Lance family. The reason they held a grudge against the original host was that they had hoped to use her connections to get close to Abner.


    However, the original host had refused, and they had a confrontation. Audrey had forgotten the details of the argument.


    But one thing was certain: these two individuals were not here for pleasant conversation.


    "Well, if it isn''t Miss Audrey? Heard you had a car ident recently. Hope you didn''t damage anything important," the woman with short hair''s voice was sharp and dripping with sarcasm, sounding like a witch from a movie.


    Audrey remained silent, staring coldly at her.


    The short-haired woman''s face twisted in annoyance; Audrey''s attitude made her feel as if she had punched a pillow, thoroughly ufortable.


    Seeing Audrey''s expression, the woman with long hair continued the conversation where the short-haired woman left off. "I heard she hurt her head in the ident. Looking at her like this, it seems her brain might be damaged."


    Audrey took a deep breath, ready to speak, when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Audrey."


    Audrey turned her gaze in the direction of the voice. It was Abner, and he was apanied by someone else.


    Seeing the neer, Audrey''s face stiffened for a moment.


    "Big brother," Audrey addressed him.


    She hesitated before forcing herself to speak, "Mr. Hill."


    [Is it really necessary for the two of them to be so inseparable? Is it possible that Big Brother''s coldness has rubbed off on him?]


    Audrey had an incredulous thought.


    Both Abner and Evans wore slightly awkward expressions.


    The two women who had previously seemed to be seeking trouble wore expressions that had turned decidedly unpleasant. Their faces had taken on shades of both green and white, a clear sign of their difort and rm. They were well aware of the fact that the three siblings held no fondness for Audrey. Despite this, Abner had taken the bold step of addressing her by her first name, Audrey.


    They originally came because they thought that even if they were discovered, no one would help Audrey.


    However, their certainty seemed to waver in that moment. Moreover, their intention was to ridicule Audrey, but they had no intention of letting Abner and Evans hear this. They understood that this would create a bad impression.


    "Mr. Hill, Mr. Lance."


    The two greeted with awkward smiles.


    Abner nced at the two of them. He vaguely knew which family they belonged to, but he couldn''t remember their names.


    He only nodded coldly at the two of them.


    Evans appeared oblivious to the presence of the two women. Although he had observed Audrey''s evident unease, he appeared unfazed by it. He approached Audrey in a manner that suggested familiarity and casually inquired, "Miss Audrey, how did the audition go?"


    Just as those words left her lips, Audrey felt the weight of two pairs of eyes fixated on her, their gazes almost carrying a venomous intensity.


    Audrey shivered slightly and said with a fake smile, "Pretty good."


    [Oh my god, stay away from me. I still want to live for a few more years.]

 Chapter 26: Stay Away From Me

    <h4>Chapter 26: Stay Away From Me</h4>


    When Evans saw the words above Audrey''s head, a rare look of embarrassment appeared on his face.


    This marked the first instance where he found himself in such a predicament. Historically, when women caught sight of him, their minds concocted a myriad of strategies to engage with him. Though this persistent attention was vexing, Audrey, in contrast, wished for him to maintain his distance from her.


    "Did I do anything to dissatisfy Miss Audrey?" Evans suddenly asked.


    This time, not only Audrey, but the others also looked at Evans in puzzlement.


    They looked at Evans and then at Audrey in disbelief.


    Audrey felt that the two women had already poked a few holes in her with their gazes.


    She smiled and said, "Why would Mr. Hill think that? We''re not familiar with each other. How can I be dissatisfied?"


    Despite her outwardposure, a tumultuous roar echoed within her heart.


    [No. Do you bear a grudge against me? I am begging you. Stay away from me. I don''t want to be prick in those women''s eyes.]


    A trace of a smile shed across Evans'' eyes, but it disappeared in a sh without anyone noticing.


    Audrey only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. She looked at Abner and Evans and said, "Brother, Mr. Hill, I have something to deal with. I''ll take my leave first."


    She originally wanted to retort back at the two women, but now, she didn''t want to think about this anymore. It was more important to leave quickly. These small matters could be put aside for now.


    Abner could tell that she was eager to leave. He said, "Go. If you''re tired, go back to your room and rest."


    Audrey nodded. She heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly walked into the house.


    Eric, who had finished dealing with the visitors, saw her rushing into the house. He frowned and walked quickly to her side.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Are there ghosts chasing you?" Eric asked.


    Audrey didn''t stop walking.


    [That''s much scarier than ghosts. If I stay any longer, I''ll be torn apart and eaten by those women.]


    Eric was speechless.


    He looked in the direction Audrey hade from and could only see Abner and Evans. It was unknown what the two of them were talking about, but their faces were expressionless.


    He touched his arm and felt cold.


    As expected, birds of a feather flock together.


    Amanda had scolded Eric many times because Abner had befriended Evans. She scolded Eric for making friends who were nothing but troublemakers andined about how he didn''t make friends with individuals of beneficial status, as Abner had done.


    The Hills Family stood as the most affluent in the city, making it undeniably advantageous to cultivate a friendship with someone like Evans. However, for Eric, forging such a connection was out of reach. In fact, he felt that he might freeze in ce if he uttered even a few more words to Evans.


    Eric couldn''t be bothered to feign civility with those people and returned with Audrey.


    Even after Audrey departed, the two women remained intent on getting closer to Evans and Abner. It didn''t matter which of the two they managed to connect with; either choice would undoubtedly result in their waking up with joyousughter in their dreams.


    Nevertheless, Abner and Evans disyed no inclination to acknowledge their presence. They seemed utterly disinterested, not sparing a single nce in their direction.


    Many people around them were paying attention to this side. They looked at the two of them with mocking gazes. The two of them couldn''t stay any longer and quickly left.


    After the two of them left, Abner started scrutinizing Evans.


    As Audrey hastily departed, Evans had initially been observing her. Feeling his gaze upon him, he then redirected his attention to Abner. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Abner asked, "Do you know Audrey well?"


    Evans said, "Didn''t you hear her say just now that we''re not close?"


    Abner frowned slightly. "But you knew that she had an audition."


    Evans: "When she went for the audition, I coincidentally had an inspection there. I crossed paths with her and engaged in a conversation."


    Abner didn''t say anything else. He was just a little puzzled.


    He was well-acquainted with this close friend of his. The two shared numerous simrities and a generalck of interest in various matters. Neither of them would ever initiate a conversation with a member of the opposite sex they had only encountered a handful of times.


    Having been friends since high school, they possessed an in-depth understanding of each other''s personalities. Abner recognized Evans'' inclination towards brevity, prompting him to shift the subject.


    "How''s your eldest brother now?" Abner asked.


    Evans responded, "Very good. He''s preparing to go on a trip."


    Abner nodded and did not say anything else.


    Evans cast a brief nce at him and caught a glimpse of intricate emotions fleeting across his eyes. Yet, those emotions vanished swiftly, disappearing so rapidly that they seemed almost inscrutable.


    Evans said calmly, "If you''re worried, you can visit him."


    With a very calm expression, Abner responded, "There''s no need for that. Didn''t you say that he''s very good?"


    Evans raised his eyebrows and stopped talking.

 Chapter 27: Indirect Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 27: Indirect Blind Date</h4>


    This birthday banquet felt more like aworking event, where each family brought their younger generation along. In reality, it was all about expanding their social circles.


    It was somewhat like arge-scale matchmaking event. Gary''s three children had reached the age of marriage, and he had put effort into trying to find suitable partners for them.


    Abner, Eric, and Audrey were well aware of this, and they were particrly averse to it. However, they couldn''t stay hidden inside the house like Audrey did throughout the entire event.


    Not long after Eric had entered the house with Audrey, he was called away again by someone, saying that Gary was looking for him.


    Eric''s irritation was evident, as he knew that Gary intended to introduce him to a wealthy heiress.


    The heiress''s family had business coborations with the Lance family, and if their rtionship seeded, their cooperation could be even more profound.


    Audrey also understood the situation. She noticed Eric''s displeasure and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    [Indeed, being a young master isn''t as easy as it seems.]


    Seeing this line of words, Eric felt like pulling his hair out in frustration. He recalled Amanda taking him to get styled earlier in the day, and now he couldn''t mess up his hair.


    At this moment, he envied Audrey immensely for her freedom.


    Audrey had a good mother. Although Gary had initially suggested finding a suitable partner for Audrey, Anthea firmly refused. She believed her daughter should choose her own path in marriage and love.


    Audrey mentioned her aspiration to be an actress, and Anthea supported her, even taking the initiative to learn about the lives of entertainment industry stars.


    To her, it didn''t matter what her daughter wanted to do, as long as she was happy.


    She didn''t see Audrey''s career choice as irresponsible.


    "Second Brother?"


    The person delivering the message noticed Eric''s absentmindedness and called him a couple more times. However, with no response, Audrey had to raise her voice to get his attention.


    Eric snapped back to reality and said to Audrey, "You can stay here. I''ll go out for a bit."


    Audrey nodded, having nothing else to do. She took out her phone and started scrolling through her social media, looking for any hot topics.


    Abner and Evans were mingling with a session of individuals of the opposite sex. Charlotte was experiencing the same situation. As for Eric, no one knew where he had disappeared to. Even if someone wanted to introduce him to someone, they couldn''t find him.


    After Eric came out of the house, he engaged in a brief conversation with the girl Gary had introduced him to. However, he couldn''t stand the forced enthusiasm and quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    After finally making his way to a less crowded corner, he saw Charlotte there.


    There was a hint of impatience on her face.


    When the two of them met, they looked at each other with a hint of sympathy.


    Charlotte thought of something and suddenly asked, "You seem to be getting along well with Audrey?"


    Eric didn''t see a need to hide anything and replied casually, "It''s not bad. I''ve been home a lottely, so we''ve run into each other quite a bit."


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you hate her in the past?"


    Eric said, "You said that was in the past..."


    Eric''s voice abruptly stopped as he recognized the phrase he had just blurted out. It sounded strangely familiar, and it took him a moment to remember that Audrey had said the exact same thing to him not long ago.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Eric exined, "She''s different now from before. I don''t find her as annoying as I used to."


    Charlotte scrutinized him, as if trying to see through him.


    Eric couldn''t mention the subtitles he had seen above Audrey''s head, as that was just too inexplicable. He settled for saying, "Nobody''s perfect. She has changed a lot, but sometimes she can still be quite annoying."


    For example, when she wasining about him.


    "It seems like a lot has happened at the old mansion while I was away," Charlotte remarked. "I noticed that Abner''s attitude towards her has improved as well. Just now, I even saw Abner step in to help her out."


    Eric slightly furrowed his brow. He hadn''t noticed that, but upon reflection, he realized that Abner''s recent behavior, such as returning home, had been somewhat unusual.


    Suppressing his internal doubts, Eric turned the conversation around, asking Charlotte, "You haven''t been back to the old mansion in a long time. Are you busy with work?"


    Charlotte nced over at theposed Abner not far away, her emotions seemingplex. "You know I started as an ordinary employee in there. With so many superiors to answer to, being busy is a must."

 Chapter 28: Gift

    <h4>Chapter 28: Gift</h4>


    Charlotte also realized after entering thepany how challenging this path was. Some people had always been privileged and exceptional, and while she didn''t think of herself as inadequate, she had to admit that her older brother was far more capable.


    Fiona would urge her every day, insisting that she should join the technical department to get involved in the core decision-making of thepany.


    Charlotte was well aware, but the technical department was not easy to get into. She had mentioned it to Gary several times, and he had told her that the department required specific professional skills, which shecked.


    However, Abner had managed to enter the department, and had risen to his current position from there.


    Charlotte suppressed the emotions beneath her eyes and asked Eric, "And you, when are you nning to give up filmmaking and join thepany?"


    There was a touch of arrogance in Eric''s eyes as he replied, "Why should I give up filmmaking?"


    Charlotte arched an eyebrow, not pushing the topic further.


    Eric might genuinely enjoy making films, but his mother Amanda wouldn''t agree. After all these years of pursuing his passion, he was likely reaching his limit.


    "Where is Audrey?" Charlotte changed the topic.


    Usually at events like this, Audrey would navigate the crowd to wherever people gathered, afraid of not being noticed.


    Speaking of this, Eric felt extremely jealous. They had to deal with the headaches of socializing while Audrey wasfortable inside ying with her phone.


    "She''s in the house," Eric said.


    Charlotte thought of something and found it unbelievable. She also felt an indescribable sense of envy.


    However, she would not say it out loud. She hid in a corner for a while and soon, someone came looking for her.


    Charlotte and Eric mustered their energy to engage in socializing. At this moment, their envy for Audrey reached its peak.


    Audrey stayed hidden until the end of the party. Charlotte had also decided to stayter. After the guests had left, only their family remained.


    Audrey remembered the birthday gift she had prepared and quickly went upstairs to fetch it.


    It was then that she realized she hadn''t seen Abner and his siblings holding any gifts.


    She became uncertain for a moment.


    [Did they already give their gifts? Or am I the only one who prepared something? That would be so embarrassing.]


    Seeing the line of words above Audrey''s head, the Lance siblings were speechless in unison.


    They couldn''t possibly hold onto the gifts the whole time; those had been given to the servants to put away at the beginning of the event.


    With so many gifts being given, Gary wouldn''t even fully notice them all. Anyway, when others held their parties, he would delegate the gift-giving to his assistants.


    In the end, Gary spoke up to alleviate Audrey''s embarrassment. He asked, "What do you have there, Audrey?"


    Audrey quickly handed over the exquisitely wrapped gift box in her hands and smiled, "This is a gift for Uncle Gary, wishing you boundless blessings and longevity."


    Gary took the gift and chuckled, "Audrey, you''re so thoughtful. I heard from your mother that you made this gift yourself."


    Actually, it was when Audrey had gone to the studio to make bookmarks, and Gary had casually asked about it. Anthea had told him.


    In Gary''s position and experience, he didn''t need any mysterious surprises.


    Audrey replied with a smile.


    Before she could finish speaking, she felt three pairs of eyes locked onto her. Audrey felt somewhat baffled.


    [Why are they looking at me? Could it be that there''s something wrong with the gift I''m giving them? What if they don''t like it after receiving it? Maybe I shouldn''t give it to them and keep it for myself.]


    The three siblings were stunned, not expecting Audrey to prepare something for them. At that moment, their minds were surprisingly synchronized¡ªthey all wanted to know what Audrey had prepared for them.


    Eric was the most straightforward, asking, "You made a gift yourself? What did you make? You have this kind of skill?"


    Ignoring the subtly sarcastic undertone in hister words, Audrey said, "I made bookmarks myself. Since I rarely get the chance, I made one for each member of my family."


    Upon hearing this, Gary chuckled and said, "Audrey, you have a unique approach. This is much more meaningful than having an assistant pick a gift directly."


    Eric rolled his eyes slightly; his father always had his assistants pick gifts for others, regardless of the rtionship. Now he had the nerve to judge others.


    Since it had already been brought up, Audrey decided not to dy any longer. She went upstairs and brought down the gifts she had made for them.


    Indeed, each family member had their own. Even Charlotte, who hadn''t been home for a while, had one.


    Charlotte seemed slightly surprised when she received the gift.


    Each of these bookmarks was unique, and it was evident that they were crafted with thought and care.

 Chapter 29: Award

    <h4>Chapter 29: Award</h4>


    After Gary''s birthday party, Audrey found herself with some free time again. However, she kept herself busy by repeatedly going over the script.


    These were the days when most of the family members were together. Even Charlotte, who hadn''t been home for a long time, also stayed at home.


    One day, as Audrey was scrolling through her Weibo feed, she suddenly noticed a familiar name trending on the hot search list ¨C Eric.


    She clicked on it to find out that a film Eric had submitted for consideration had won an award, the Best Director award.


    Audrey had initially thought about calling Eric right away, but she figured it might be better to wait until they were face to face in the evening.


    In the evening, as the family members returned from their activities, Audrey was admiring her own creation.


    The more she looked at it, the more she felt proud of her handiwork. She even asked Anthea, "Mom, how do you think I did with the floral arrangement?"


    Anthea, without even opening her eyes, praised her without reservation, "Very good, Audrey. Since you haven''t learned this before and could arrange it like this, you definitely have a natural talent."


    A few momentster, both Abner and Charlotte happened to overhear Anthea''sment. Their gazes simultaneously fell onto the flower arrangement, their expressions a mix of astonishment and awkwardness.


    What kind of aesthetic could produce such a vase of flowers?


    Most importantly, how did Anthea say those words?


    Audrey, who had been admiring her creation, sensed two pairs of eyes on her and turned to see Abner and Charlotte.


    She greeted them with a smile, "Big Brother, Charlotte."


    [They came back together today? Looks like their rtionship has improved quite a bit.]


    Abner and Charlotte were both somewhat speechless. How could she deduce that their rtionship had improved?


    This was especially true for Charlotte. She had clearly left work at the wrong time, but she did not expect to arrive at the door of her house after Abner. Under such circumstances, she could only force herself to step into the house with Abner.


    Otherwise, she would have to wait outside the house and deliberately doing that would be more awkward.


    "Audrey also likes to arrange flowers?" Abner took the initiative to ask.


    Audrey smiled and said, "It feels quite fun to watch my mother do it."


    Abner nodded, greeted Anthea, and went in.


    Charlotte first greeted Anthea before her gazended on the vase of flowers that Audrey had arranged. Looking at the contrastingbination, she felt her hands itch.


    As a fashion expert, she really could not ept such aesthetics.


    Audrey thought to herself when she saw Charlotte staring at her vase of flowers.


    [Could it be that Charlotte also likes this vase of flowers? But I can''t give this bottle to her. Why don''t I give her another vase?]


    Charlotte shuddered and quickly said, "I''ll go in and change first."


    With that, she left, looking as if she was afraid someone would catch up with her.


    Audrey, who didn''t understand, shook her head. "Charlotte is acting a little strange."


    Eric was thest toe back. He had even mentally prepared himself for a long time beforeing back.


    As they sat down at the dining table, Gary looked somewhat puzzled andmented, "Why are there so many dishes of food today?"


    It wasn''t surprising that he was puzzled; there were twice as many dishes as usual.


    Audrey nced at Eric, who was deliberately avoiding her gaze, as if he hadn''t noticed her.


    Audrey cleared her throat and solemnly announced, "Second Brother''s film won an award. This is like a celebratory feast for him."


    Eric''s expression remained calm, with a hint of worry deeply concealed within his pupils.


    At first nce, it seemed like he didn''t care about the matter at all.


    Gary nced at Eric and suddenly sneered, "Neglecting your proper duties."


    Just as expected, he shouldn''t have had any expectations from Gary in the first ce.


    Abner and Charlotte kept their gazes straight ahead, as if they hadn''t heard or seen anything.


    Audrey looked at Gary earnestly and exined, "Uncle Gary, making movies is not neglecting one''s duties. Every profession has its own value. Second Brother is not just ying around; he genuinely loves and takes filmmaking seriously. Moreover, he''s really talented. Many people spend their entire lives making movies without achieving this kind of award."


    As Audrey''s words fell, everyone at the table turned their attention to her.


    Audrey''s expression stiffened slightly for a moment.


    [Did I say something wrong? But it''s the truth. Professions shouldn''t be judged as more or less valuable.]


    Facing everyone''s gaze, Audrey continued to earnestly persuade Gary, "Maybe because Uncle Gary isn''t familiar with this line of work, once you understand it, you''ll realize how impressive it is for Second Brother to win this award at his age. And I believe he''ll win even more awards in the future."

 Chapter 30: Support and Encouragement?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Support and Encouragement?</h4>


    Anthea looked at Audrey worriedly, wanting her to stop. However, with so many people at the table watching, she didn''t dare to make it too obvious.


    Eric hadn''t expected Audrey to speak up for him in such a manner. Seeing Audrey appearing somewhat clueless, he became concerned that Gary might direct his frustration at her and wanted to say something.


    He was about to speak up when Gary interjected, "Let''s eat first, we''ll set that topic aside for now."


    No one else said anything further and they all started eating quietly.


    Audrey, experiencing such a setback within this family for the first time since joining, had initially nned to stand up and raise a toast to her second brother, followed by congrattory words.


    [Why is everyone so distant? Especially at times like this, the support and encouragement of family are needed the most.]


    Abner and Charlotte both coincidentally directed their gazes at Audrey, reading her thoughts. Upon seeing her thoughts, they both couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Support and encouragement? How was that possible?


    At some point, they had all unconsciously epted that in order to seed in their family, one must trample others underfoot.


    The meal was consumed in an atmosphere of heaviness, but thankfully, Audrey was adept at self-regtion, and she quickly regained herposure.


    [Oh well, they grew up in an environment where love and mutual support among family members weren''t taught, so it''s understandable.]


    Seeing her thoughts,the three siblings were speechless yet found it inexplicably funny. They thought that it was funny how content Audrey was and how well she had consoled herself.


    After the unpleasantness at the dinner table, none of them lingered downstairs after the meal, heading straight upstairs.


    Gary and Abner went to the study room, while Charlotte returned to her own room.


    Audrey stopped Eric, thest one to head upstairs, and handed him her recent creation.


    "Second Brother, congrattions on your award. Don''t worry, I''ll always support you."


    Eric looked at the vase of flowers, and a faint twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I appreciate your congrattions. As for the flowers..."


    Audrey looked straight into his eyes.


    Eric sighed softly. He epted the flowers and said, "Alright, thank you."


    Audrey smiled and said, "You''re wee."


    [Heh, you must be feeling emotional because of me. The more I look at these flowers, the better they look. I''ll get one for Big Brother one day.]


    Eric wanted to facepalm. He had initially been touched, but now all his emotions were gone.


    In the study on the second floor.


    Normally, at this time, Gary would be workingte dealing with business matters, but this time he was surfing the inte.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have done such a thing. Of course, he hadn''t changed his views just because of a few words from Audrey. He was just reminded of Eric''s gaze.


    During dinner, he had subtly observed Eric''s expression, watching how his eyes went from an undercurrent of expectation to disappointment.


    Among the three children, Eric had always been the most outgoing, always enthusiastic. He rarely saw Eric with such a gaze.


    He couldn''t recall when exactly it had started, but these three children had begunpeting with each other overtly and covertly. His three ex-wives had been eyeing the ownership of thepany.


    Apany could only have one top leader. He was most inclined to the reserved and capable Abner, but he had also thought of a way out for the two younger ones.


    He had never been in favor of Eric making movies, always feeling it wouldn''t lead to much sess.


    But reflecting on Audrey''s words and Eric''s gaze, he began to question himself. Were those things truly that important?


    Since Eric had such a strong passion for filmmaking, why not support him? After all, he had shares in thepany, so no matter what he pursued, he wouldn''t end up starving.


    For the first time, Gary earnestly delved into understanding the role of a director. After contemting the matter, he devised a n and intended to present it to Abner the next day.


    The next morning, after arriving at thepany, Gary called Abner into his office.


    He handed over the rough n he had put together the previous night to Abner.


    Abner took a nce at it, "Setting up a Film and Television Department in thepany?"


    Gary nodded, "Yes, I want you to handle this matter."


    Abner almost immediately grasped Gary''s intentions, though he couldn''t help but feel that Gary''s efforts were unnecessary.


    Even if Eric genuinely loved filmmaking, he wouldn''t be willing to give up on power struggles. And even if he were, their mother Amanda wouldn''t approve.


    However, Abner did not say anything and left with the first version of the n.

 Chapter 31: Receiving the Notice to Join Production

    <h4>Chapter 31: Receiving the Notice to Join Production</h4>


    A few dayster, Audrey received a notice from the production team that filming would begin in a week.


    She was shooting a modern drama in the city, so she didn''t need to stay on set.


    However, the set was a bit far from their old mansion. Audrey remembered that when she came of age, Gary had given her a set of apartments not far from the set.


    She could stay there during filming, but that would mean she might not have any pocket money for the next two months.


    Anthea, hearing that Audrey was about to start shooting, asked, "Shouldn''t you prepare some essories in advance?"


    After all, actors had to face the camera, and they would need some new items.


    Audrey shook her head. Thinking of this, she immediately thought of someone.


    She said to Anthea, "Mom, you don''t need to worry about these things. I have a way."


    That day, she called Linda. After the incident at the birthday banquet, she hadn''t agreed to let Linda into her circle. Linda was probably upset about it, and it took a few days for her to contact Audrey again.


    Now, Audrey took the initiative to call her. Linda was a bit pleased about this. In this circle, the other rich daughters didn''t look favorably upon Audrey, and Linda was probably the only one willing to be friends with her.


    Therefore, she was confident that she still held a lot of weight in Audrey''s heart.


    "Audrey, why are you calling suddenly? Do you want to go shopping?" Linda asked as soon as she picked up the call.


    She really had no reservations, making her intentions very clear. She even hoped to gain some benefits from Audrey.


    Audrey spoke with measured words, saying, "Linda, my filming is set tomence in a week. The director emphasized the need for authenticity, suggesting that if we can provide our own essories, it would be preferable to using props. The reason being, props tend to appear fake."


    Linda rolled her eyes. "Really? That''s true. With the high definition cameras nowadays, anything fake can be easily spotted. I''ll go shopping with you for the next few days. You can buy some."


    Audrey sighed. "Linda, I don''t have money right now. I remember I lent you some essories before. Can you return them to me first?"


    Linda was taken aback. When she had approached Audrey before, she had indeed said she was lending the essories. However, she had counted on Audrey''s pride ¨C once she lent them, she wouldn''t ask for them back.


    "Linda, are you listening? I''lle and get it from you tomorrow." Those were all luxury goods that could be sold for arge sum of money.


    Linda didn''t want to return it. She said, "Audrey, that..."


    Her words were interrupted when she heard Audrey speaking to someone on the other end of the line. "Big brother, I''m on the phone with Linda. I told her that I''ming to her ce to get back the things she borrowed."


    Linda took a deep breath, then changed her tone. "Audrey, how about I deliver the items directly to your house tomorrow?"


    Audrey agreed.


    After hanging up, Linda first went to the wardrobe to choose the dress she thought was the best before packing up the essories she had taken from Audrey.


    Linda had already heard about how Abner had taken the initiative to help Audrey at the birthday banquet. This indicated that their rtionship had improved significantly.


    If she could hook up with Abner, she wouldn''t need to care about anyone in the Rofus Family. Audrey''s essories wouldn''t even be worthy of her attention.


    Coincidentally, it was the weekend tomorrow. She would be able to meet Abner if she went to his door dressed beautifully.


    After hanging up, Audrey had a smug smile on her face.


    She went downstairs feeling refreshed. She didn''t expect to meet Abner, who had just returned.


    Audrey thought about the incident where she used Abner to retrieve items from Linda. She felt a bit guilty for some reason.


    [It seems like I should do such things less in the future. It doesn''t sit well with my conscience.]


    Abner looked at the text above Audrey''s head with some confusion. What had Audrey done to make her conscience uneasy?


    "Big Brother," Audrey greeted him obediently.


    Meanwhile, she made a silent promise to herself.


    [No, I can''t let Linda get close to my big brother. He deserves the best.]


    Abner was genuinely at a loss, wondering what was going through Audrey''s mind day by day.


    He nodded in response to Audrey''s greeting. He had initially intended to head upstairs directly, but thinking about Audrey''s friend, he spoke up for the first time, "That friend of yours is up to no good. You should avoid spending time with her in the future."


    "Huh?" Audrey was puzzled for a moment before realizing who he was talking about. She quickly responded, "Okay, big brother. Once I get my things back, I''ll immediately distance myself from her."


    [Is my big brother looking out for me?]


    Abner''''s expression stiffened, and he didn''t say anything further. He went straight upstairs.

 Chapter 32: Linda’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 32: Linda''s Visit</h4>


    The next morning, just as Audrey finished breakfast, Linda arrived.


    She appeared carrying a bunch of things and even dressed up beautifully. However, she had clearly miscalcted.


    Abner had left early in the morning to go to thepany. Ever since he joined thepany, he often worked overtime and rarely had any weekends off.


    Although Anthea didn''t like Linda, she didn''t show it. She politely served fruits and tea to the guests.


    Linda had been secretly looking around since she came in, but she didn''t see Abner.


    Audrey naturally knew what she was looking for, but she feigned ignorance and didn''t say anything.


    Anthea was also attending a floral arrangement ss today, but she worried that if she wasn''t there, Linda might try to deceive Audrey.


    As the time approached, Audrey prompted, "Mom, you should leave now, or you''ll bete."


    In the end, Anthea still went out. Audrey already knew that she had to get back what Linda had taken from her in the past, so she probably wouldn''t be deceived like before.


    After she left, the obedient expression on Linda''s facepletely disappeared.


    She asked impatiently, "Audrey, are you the only one at home now?"


    Audrey saw through her little scheme at a nce and calmly replied, "No, there''s also my second brother. He came backtest night and hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Linda looked disappointed, but she had finally managed to get inside. She couldn''t give up on this opportunity so easily. She asked, "What about your eldest brother? Why isn''t he at home on the weekend?"


    Audrey was just about to answer when she saw Ericing downstairs.


    "My eldest brother went to thepany for overtime."


    With that said, Audrey stood up, calling out towards the staircase, "Second brother."


    Eric responded, intending to head directly to the dining room. However, upon noticing there was another person in the living room, he changed his direction abruptly.


    The Lance brothers both had remarkable appearances. However, Abner had a more reserved demeanor, and outsiders generally believed that he would be the future head of the family.


    So, the attention on Abner was higher. However, Eric was also quite outstanding. Many people were also interested in arranging marriages for their daughters with Eric.


    Linda stood up with Audrey and greeted Eric, "Mr. Eric."


    Eric nced at Linda indifferently. "Miss Linda."


    [He''s quite good at putting on a facade. His expression just now bore a slight resemnce to that of the eldest brother.]


    Eric usually gave people the feeling that he was out of ce. Unexpectedly, when he becameposed, he had quite a charm.


    Eric was annoyed to the point of a headache. What did she mean by that? Who would want to be like that ice cube?


    Surprisingly, at this moment, Eric wasn''t in a rush to have his breakfast. He was seated in the living room,zily scrolling through his phone.


    Linda still wanted to ask more questions about Abner, but now that Eric was present, she found it difficult to bring them up.


    After enduring the ufortable atmosphere for over ten minutes, Linda couldn''t take it anymore. She stood up and bid her farewell.


    Audrey feigned some attempts to keep her around before finally seeing her off.


    Once they were out of the living room, Eric put down his phone,posed himself, and went to have his breakfast.


    When they walked out of the door, Linda couldn''t help but ask, "Audrey, how''s your rtionship with your older brother now?"


    Audrey knew what she was up to. She said nonchntly, "It''s the same as before. However, if I don''t provoke them, they won''t make things difficult for me. Since we live under the same roof, sometimes I have to put on an act."


    Linda didn''t believe Audrey. "I see. I thought you two were very close?"


    Audrey gave a bitter smile and didn''t borate further.


    And now, Linda was already convinced to arge extent. She was well aware of the dynamics between Audrey and the three siblings.


    "I still hope you can consider my suggestion, and try to please Abner..."


    Audrey couldn''t be bothered to listen to her and interrupted her. "Linda, your ride is here. Be careful on the way back."


    Linda twitched her lips, her expression somewhat unsightly, but she ultimately didn''t say anything more. She got into the car and left.


    When Audrey returned, Eric was having breakfast.


    Upon seeing Audrey, Eric said, "Let me give you a sincere piece of advice. Stay away from Linda. This woman isn''t simple."


    Audrey nodded obediently. "Alright, Second Brother. I know."


    She appeared well-behaved on the surface, but in her mind, she was sarcastically venting.


    [I would know this better than you. Just thinking about all this makes me feel sorry for Abner. There are always a bunch of demons and ghosts targetting him.]


    Eric''s mouth twitched.

 Chapter 33: A Biased Mother

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Biased Mother</h4>


    At this moment, Abner, who was working overtime at thepany, was not in a good mood.


    Because he had received a call from Caroline.


    Not long after Caroline divorced Gary, she remarried and a few yearster gave birth to another son.


    After forming a new family, she invested all her energy into it, rarelying back to see Abner.


    During their younger years, both Eric and Charlotte''s mother would frequently visit them, taking them to live with her. However, Caroline never did.


    With her maternal affections redirected elsewhere, Abner''s presence had seemingly be expendable. Onlyter, as Abner ascended the ranks within thepany, did she entertain the idea of forging a closer connection with him.


    Not only for herself, but also for the son she had with her current husband.


    "Abner, I''ve reserved a ce for us tonight, as agreed. Let''s have dinner together."


    Abner did not agree. "I''ve been very busy recently."


    Caroline was silent for a moment. Then she said, "It''s just a quick meal. It won''t take up too much of your time. We haven''t seen each other for so long, and Mom misses you."


    Abner frowned and agreed in the end.


    After work, he went straight to the agreed location.


    Guided by the waiter, he reached the private room. However, upon catching sight of Jerry lounging nonchntly inside, engrossed in his phone, he abruptly halted in his tracks.


    Caroline saw him and quickly reached out to pat her youngest son on the shoulder.


    Jerry put down his phone and stood up with a smile. "Brother, long time no see."


    Abner''s face was expressionless. He greeted Jerry and Caroline before sitting down.


    Abner sat alone on one side, while Caroline and Jerry sat on the opposite side, clearly revealing the contrast in the levels of intimacy.


    "Is there something you want to talk about?" Abner asked directly.


    Caroline''s smile froze, and Jerry''s expression turned dark.


    Caroline said, "No rush, you must be tired after a day of work. Let''s have dinner first."


    Having uttered those words, she retrieved the menu and proceeded to order a selection of dishes tailored to her youngest son Jerry''s preferences. Contemting her forting conversation, she entertained the idea of ordering dishes in ordance with Abner''s taste as well, but struggled to recollect his culinary preferences.


    In the end, she could only hand over the menu. "See if there''s anything you want to eat."


    Abner took the menu and handed it to the waiter.


    "What do you want to say?" Abner asked again.


    Jerry looked at Caroline. His eldest brother had always been cold. He had never liked him, but he had no choice but to build a good rtionship with him.


    But it would be impossible for him to lower his head and beg Abner.


    Every time Abner looked at him with that cold gaze, it made him feel like he was being looked down upon.


    Caroline smiled and said, "I heard that you guys are also bidding for thend in the south of the city?"


    A dark look shed across Abner''s eyes, but he remained expressionless. He didn''t answer Caroline and waited for her to continue.


    Even though Abner was her son, Caroline felt afraid of the expressionless Abner.


    As a result, her words were tinged with a noticeableck of confidence. "The Lance Family''s assets aren''t entwined with real estate," she began, "So this bid might appear dispensable to you. However, it holds tremendous significance for your brother. His grandfather has made it clear that securing this project could pave his way intopany management. You''re aware that, post-graduation, your brother is destined to be a merepany employee. He''ll be susceptible to being stomped by anyone, and..."


    The rest of Caroline''s words remained lodged in her throat.


    Abner nced at her indifferently. After hearing the first two sentences, he already knew what she wanted from him.


    A bitter sneer formed within him. It was a familiar pattern. During his childhood, Caroline had treated him as if he were invisible, seldom visiting. As he matured, her appearances were consistently centered around her beloved youngest son.


    She wanted him to clean up the mess and pave the way for his brother, who had never been close to him.


    With just a few words, she wanted him to give up the bid that he had prepared for a few months.


    Furthermore, the enormity of the decision weighed heavily on him. Even contemting such a significant issue in istion seemed imusible. If he were to genuinely proceed with this, how could he ever face thepany and Gary in the days toe?


    "Dad is personally overseeing the bidding process this time. I''m not in a position to make that decision," Abner stated, rising from his seat and readying to depart.


    Jerry didn''t expect Abner to refuse directly. He panicked and quickly looked at Caroline.


    Caroline hadn''t anticipated Abner''s unyielding rejection. Rising hastily, she eximed in an anxious tone, "Abner, you must help your brother. You''re aware that his cousins are all observing him closely. He''s in a difficult position."

 Chapter 34: Eldest Brother Is Sick and Hospitalized

    <h4>Chapter 34: Eldest Brother Is Sick and Hospitalized</h4>


    Abner departed without uttering a word. The two individuals following him failed to perceive his unusually pale countenance, nor did they catch the flicker of concealed distress etched between his brows.


    As Abner exited the private room, Caroline''s countenance twisted into an unsightly expression.


    She had believed her second marriage to be a harmonious one, with unwavering support and indulgence from her husband''s family. Yet, today''s rejection by her eldest son caught her entirely off guard.


    Jerry''s gaze lingered on Abner''s retreating figure, tainted with resentment and discontent. "Mom," he voiced with frustration, "Big Brother simply refuses to assist me. Theirpany is the main rival in this bid. You must step in to help me."


    Caroline regained herposure and addressed her youngest son, saying, "I can''tprehend what''s going through your mind right now. Regardless, you remain his biological brother. Rest assured, I will talk to him again."


    Jerry was slightly relieved to hear that.


    Abner went out and called the driver. As the driver pulled up to the entrance and saw Abnering out, he realized that something was wrong with him.


    "Are you feeling unwell, sir? Should I take you to the hospital?"


    Despite his forehead being covered in cold sweat, Abner maintained his posture, his back straight.


    Assisted by the driver, Abner entered the car and said, "Let''s head directly to the hospital."


    The driver did not dare to say anything else and sped towards the hospital.


    On the way there, Abner called his assistant. Abner made a call to his assistant. He deduced that he might be suffering from acute appendicitis and would likely require surgery. Consequently, he would need assistance with the hospital admission procedures.


    No one at the old residence cared if Abner returned or not.


    In the past, Audrey would have assumed that Abner was merely staying at his own house. But given his recent visits, she knew he wouldn''t be back today. Anxiously, she inquired with Gary, "Uncle Gary, is Big Brother noting home today?"


    Gary didn''t think much of it and only said, "It''s already sote. I don''t think he''ll being back."


    Audrey wanted to say something, but seeing that Gary''s attention waspletely on the newspaper, she didn''t want to disturb him anymore.


    Still, a sense of unease gnawed at her. She contemted making a call to rify.


    Upon opening her contact list, Audrey was stunned to find that she didn''t have Abner''s contact information at all.


    Only then did Audrey find it unbelievable. The Host had moved in with her mother when she was fifteen and had lived here for more than seven years, but she didn''t have Abner''s number.


    Audrey suppressed the absurd feeling in her heart and found the butler to get Abner''s contact information.


    Abner was already at the hospital when he received the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?" Abner strained to soundposed, but the pain from his acute appendicitis made his voice quiver.


    Audrey could tell. She frowned slightly. "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Abner did not expect it to be Audrey and was stunned for a moment.


    However, Audrey, not catching his surprise, grew more concerned. "Brother, are you feeling unwell? Where are you now? On your way home? If you are, stop driving. Pull over by the roadside and call 120 first. I''ll head out to pick you up immediately."


    Audrey spoke very quickly and immediately said a bunch of things.


    Abner understood. She probably called to ask because he hadn''t returned home.


    The worry in her voice sounded real.


    Abner couldn''t describe this feeling and emotion, but he could not help butugh.


    "Brother?" Audrey called out in puzzlement when she heard hisughter.


    With one hand pressing on his painful abdomen and the other holding the phone, Abner managed to speak. At this moment, his assistant had already apanied him to the hospital''s emergency department.


    "I''m at the hospital. I won''t being back home today. You should get some rest early." Abner''s tone was very calm, as if he was not seeing a doctor in the hospital but eating with someone outside.


    Audrey couldn''t help but feel a strange bitterness. She persisted in asking for the hospital''s name.


    The emergency service queue moved swiftly, and Abner''s turn was approaching. Sensing the anxiety in Audrey''s voice, he spoke in aposed manner, "Don''t worry. It''s likely appendicitis. They''ll call me in shortly. I''ll end the call now."


    After conveying this, he waited briefly for Audrey''s response before ending the call.


    As soon as he hung up, he couldn''t help but close his eyes. It wasn''t the first time he''d been in pain, but this was a lot worse than thest few times.

 Chapter 35: Visiting Big Brother at the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 35: Visiting Big Brother at the Hospital</h4>


    After Audrey hung up the phone, she turned to the busy individuals in the living room and said, "Big Brother is in the hospital."


    Everyone set aside their tasks and looked up at her. Gary''s face held a hint of panic, and he quickly inquired, "What happened to him?"


    Audrey replied, "Big Brother says it''s probably appendicitis."


    Upon hearing this, the people present collectively breathed a sigh of relief. Gary remarked, "Ah, he''s had this issue a few times before. Every time we suggest surgery, he ims he can''t spare the time."


    After Gary finished speaking, he picked up the newspaper again. After a while, he called Abner''s assistant to inquire about the situation. Upon hearing that the assistant was already at the hospital, he rxed and didn''t say anything further.


    Eric and Charlotte exchanged a nce, both thinking that someone should go check on Abner tomorrow.


    Audrey''s perspective seemed to be different. She hurried upstairs to grab her bag and prepared to head to the hospital.


    Seeing her rush upstairs and then hurry out, Eric quickly stopped her, asking, "Where are you going?"


    Audrey responded with an air of certainty, "Going to the hospital to see elder brother."


    Eric looked puzzled, "Didn''t you say his assistant is at the hospital? His assistant will take care of him. There''s no point in us going."


    Audrey exined, "The assistant isn''t his family. Even if we can''t offer practical help by going, we can still provide him with some emotionalfort. People who are sick are quite fragile, and what they need most at such times is thepany of their family members."


    Eric and Charlotte stared at Audrey somewhat dumbfounded, even questioning if their ears were ying tricks on them.


    Abner fragile? What''s she talking about? The word "fragile" has nothing to do with him.


    Gary looked at Audrey thoughtfully, then set down the newspaper and stood up. "Since Audrey wants to go, let''s all go and see him."


    He announced this and called for the butler to prepare the car.


    Eric was rendered speechless by Gary''s decision. He muttered to himself with his head lowered, "Howe no one personally came to visit me when I was sick in the hospital?"


    Standing by his side, Charlotte heard his words and remarked, "It was the same for me when I was sick before."


    Audrey heard their conversation and opened her mouth as if to speak, but held back.


    [Is this apetition? We will apany you two when you two fall sick next time then?]


    Eric was speechless.


    Charlotte: "..."


    That was not necessary.


    And so, because of Audrey, the family took two cars to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Abner was already in the operating room.


    He couldn''t have anticipated that when he emerged from the operating room, he would see so many people.


    Though he was awake, his mind wasn''tpletely clear. Upon seeing Audrey and the others, he couldn''t hide his expression of shock in time.


    Seeing his condition, no one said much to him. They spent a few minutes at the hospital and then left.


    With an assistant present and a professional nurse arranged by Gary, there was no need for someone to stay with him overnight.


    Ever since Audrey arrived, she had only seen aposed and poised Abner. She had never seen him so fragile, and the same was true for Eric and Charlotte.


    Subconsciously, they all thought of Abner as having an indestructible body. Seeing him lying weak in bed this time felt somewhat jarring.


    Before leaving, Audrey said to Abner, "Elder brother, rest well. I''lle see you tomorrow morning."


    Abner wanted to tell her there was no need, but before he could say anything, Audrey had already left


    Abner chuckled, a hint of helplessness in his expression.


    Having been Abner''s assistant for many years, he had never seen this kind of smile on Abner''s face before. He could even sense a trace of indulgence in it.


    Being Abner''s long-time assistant, he was well aware of Audrey''s identity. However, as far as he knew, Abner and his step-sister didn''t have a good rtionship. Yet now, it seemed quite different.


    In social circles, there are no secrets. Soon, news of Abner falling ill and being hospitalized spread to many interested parties.


    The next morning, Audrey arrived at the hospital. This time, she came alone, as Gary and Charlotte went to thepany, and Eric went out to see friends.

 Chapter 36: Unwilling to Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 36: Unwilling to Give Up</h4>


    On the way to the hospital, Audrey bought a bouquet of flowers. She didn''t expect there to be other people in the hospital room. She knocked on the door and entered with the bouquet in her hands.


    Upon entering, she was met with a chilly gaze.


    The "big brother" that Audrey was about to call out got stuck in her throat, making her feel like coughing.


    "Miss Audrey, we meet again." Evans''s voice was calm, and it sounded different from usual, but Audrey kept feeling that the way he looked at her was strange.


    [I miscalcted. If I had known he was here, I would have appearedter. I forgot that he''s practically inseparable from the good brother.]


    Evans'' expression froze on his face. It was the first time he realized that he might not be likable.


    In reality, he was mistaken. Audrey had been impressed the first time she saw him ¨C after all, his looks and temperament were exceptional. But being impressed didn''t mean she wanted to be close to him.


    She was well aware that getting involved with this man would lead to a continuous stream of troubles.


    "Mr. Hill," Audrey greeted briefly, not nning to engage in further conversation with him.


    She approached the bed while holding the bouquet. "Big Brother, look at the Phenopsis flowers I bought for you. Aren''t they beautiful?"


    Abner nodded. "They are beautiful. I heard you''re about to start filming. You should go back and prepare. You don''t have to keep visiting the hospital."


    Audrey handed the bouquet to the assistant standing by the side and smiled. "I don''t have any ns. The filming location is in the city. I don''t need to prepare for anything."


    Upon hearing her response, Abner stopped insisting.


    Audrey and Evans didn''t actually have muchmon ground for conversation. Most of the time, Abner would be looking at Audrey with a cold or judging expression, which makes Audrey afraid.


    Abner and Evans were the ones talking most of the time inn the hospital room.


    The two of them talked mostly about work.


    Audrey listened from the sidelines, notprehending most of it. But she noticed Abner''s slight furrowed brow at times, likely due to pain from the wound.


    Audrey then looked at Evans, hoping he wouldn''t speak. However, she hesitated to say anything.


    This was a person as intimidatingly cold as her elder brother, or sometimes even colder.


    [Sigh... My eldest brother is recuperating, and you''re discussing work with him?]


    Evans paused for a moment, suppressing the amusement in his eyes. He turned to Abner and said, "Let''s stop discussing these matters. We can talk about them once you''re better. For now, rest properly."


    With that, Evans left. He needed to make a call to reassure his elder brother.


    Not long after he left, two more people entered the hospital room.


    Caroline and Jerry.


    After all, Abner was her son. Caroline''s heart ached when she saw Abner lying on the hospital bed.


    She said, "You were perfectly finest night before dinner. How did this happen so suddenly? It''s probably all the overtime at thepany. Even with all the hard work, Gary might not appreciate it."


    Caroline''s tone was full ofints.


    Abner didn''t respond. Instead, he turned to Audrey beside him and said, "Why don''t you take a break outside?"


    Audrey knew Caroline and Jerry''s identities and figured they probably had something to discuss privately. She had no reason to stay.


    But she had read the book and knew very well how biased Caroline was.


    [Will Big Brother be bullied if he is left alone in here?]


    Abner did not know whether tough or cry. This wasn''t a battlefield scenario.


    Audrey pursed her lips and didn''t even look at Caroline and her son. She only said, "Call me if you need anything."


    Abner nodded.


    Audrey walked towards the door, unaware that a pair of eyes had been observing her the entire time, filled with scrutiny and interest.


    Once Audrey left, she positioned herself at a distance that wasn''t too close or too far.


    If the people in the ward spoke in a normal voice, she would not be able to hear them, but she would be able to hear them if they shouted.


    Caroline had talked to Abner about all sorts of matters, and Abner was responding with indifference.


    Her decision to bring Jerry along indicated that they hadn''t given up on their thoughts from the previous night.


    Indeed, after spewing a bunch of meaningless words, Caroline said, "Abner, you''re just an ordinary person too. You get sick, just like this time. Being ill like this means you won''t be able to go to thepany for several days. Who knows what your two younger siblings might be up to in the meantime. Jerry is different. He''s your own younger brother, and he''ll definitely stand by your side. Help him this time, and you brothers can..."


    "By your logic, Eric and Charlotte are my own younger siblings too," Abner interrupted in an indifferent tone.


    Caroline''s face turned red from the embarrassment. She didn''t expect to hear this from Abner.


    "Abner, Jerry is not like them," Caroline said.


    Abner raised his head to look at her. "In my eyes, there''s no difference."


    "You..." Caroline was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 37: Severing Ties with Linda

    <h4>Chapter 37: Severing Ties with Linda</h4>


    Audrey had barely stood there for a while when Evans returned.


    Seeing her standing outside without going in, he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Audrey nced up at him and then casually lowered her head, saying, "There are people inside."


    Evans nodded, standing a couple of steps away from her without speaking.


    Not long after, Caroline and Jerry stormed out of the hospital room, clearly angered.


    Upon seeing Audrey and Evans, they ignored Audrey and approached Evans with smiles on their faces.


    "Mr. Hill, you came to visit Abner?" Caroline inquired.


    Evans nodded and politely responded, "Mrs. Caroline."


    Caroline''s face stiffened. Evans'' polite yet distant address, even though he was Abner''s best friend, felt strange in this situation.


    Could it also reflect Abner''s attitude toward her?


    Caroline felt a mix of emotions and couldn''t stay any longer, so she left directly.


    Jerry, who was behind her, didn''t immediately follow. Instead, he walked directly in front of Audrey. "Audrey, long time no see. You look even more beautiful than before. Let''s have dinner together when you have time."


    After saying that, he left with a self-assured smile on his face.


    Beingplimented for looking beautiful should be a cause for happiness, but Audrey felt disgusted. Jerry''s gaze just now made her feel nauseated.


    No woman would appreciate such uncalibratedpliments. Instead, it would make them feel vited.


    Vition doesn''t necessarily require physical contact; sometimes, inappropriate gazes can also make women ufortable.


    As Jerry approached Audrey, Evans slightly shifted closer to her.


    At that moment, Evans watched Jerry''s departing figure with a clear sense of displeasure shown in his eyes.


    Suppressing her difort, Audrey turned and headed back to the hospital room.


    Evans had initially intended to say something, but seeing her leave abruptly, the corner of his mouth twitched. He then followed Audrey without saying a word.


    After spending some more time in the hospital room, Audrey eventually left.


    After she left, Evans said to Abner, "Rest well. My eldest brother should be back in a few days. He said he''ll visit you then."


    Abner blinked in a brief moment of confusion, then quickly regained hisposure, responding nonchntly, "I''ll be discharged soon too."


    Evans advised, "Follow the doctor''s advice. Focus on getting better before making any decisions. I''ll leave now. I''lle see you when I have the time."


    Evans went directly to the hospital''s underground parking lot. He walked faster than usual, but when he arrived, he scanned around and didn''t find the person he was looking for.


    He stood there in silence for a moment before driving away.


    Audrey was chauffeured to the hospital in the family car. When she arrived, she asked the driver to head back first. When she came out of the hospital, she took a cab home.


    Not long after she returned home, she received a call from Linda.


    Linda had always been well-informed. She knew that Abner was hospitalized.


    She had called to ask Audrey to bring her to the hospital to see Abner, but Audrey didn''t agree and directly rejected her.


    Linda had been facing Audrey''s rejections time and time again. This time, she couldn''t hold back her frustration. "Audrey, what are you thinking? Aren''t we on the same side? Help me out. If I be Abner''s wife, we can join forces, and you won''t need to worry about Charlotte anymore."


    Audrey straightforwardly replied, "Linda, I''ve told you, I don''t want topete with Charlotte anymore. Right now, I just want to focus on my acting. If you genuinely like Abner, pursue him openly. Don''te to me; I can''t help you."


    Linda urgently said, "I do want to court him, but I can''t even see Abner in person. You should know that if I go to the hospital alone, I can''t even see him."


    Audrey said indifferently, "That''s your own business."


    Linda yelled, "Audrey, you are turning your back on me."


    Audrey couldn''t be bothered with her anymore. "I have things to do now. I''m hanging up."


    Upon saying that, Audrey quickly ended the call.


    Linda stared at the disconnected call with a mixture of various emotions shown on her face.


    Linda couldn''t fathom why Audrey had suddenly changed. In the past, Audrey would listen to whatever she said. But now, Audrey just kept rejecting her requests.


    They didn''t have a strong friendship, but she had to admit that being with Audrey had brought her many benefits. She didn''t even have to buy those luxury goods herself.


    If shepletely severed ties with Audrey, it would be an unprofitable deal. But things had alreadye to this point.


    Linda felt so frustrated she wanted to pull her hair out.

 Chapter 38: Jerry’s Unending Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 38: Jerry''s Unending Pursuit</h4>


    Audrey was unaware of Linda''s frustration. Abner had been hospitalized for nearly a week, and she visited him at the hospital every day.


    When Abner was discharged, Audrey was about to start filming, and she wouldn''t have much time toe back to the mansion.


    When it was time to join the production team, Audrey took a taxi to the production location. She didn''t ask Anna to pick her up and had her wait on set.


    On the first day, Dean did not arrange for any filming. He simply wanted everyone to have the opportunity to get to know each other.


    Audrey wasn''t keen on actively getting to know anyone, so she had a lot of free time.


    She met Elena, the female protagonist of the original novel. Unbeknownst to anyone in the entertainment industry, Elena was the true daughter of a wealthy family.


    She initially wanted to avoid any interaction with the female lead and keep her distance. However, after encountering Elena''s gaze, she came to the realization that there was no need for unnecessary actions on her part.


    Elena''s eyes unmistakably conveyed her dislike towards her.


    This was to be expected. After all, in the original book, Elena had initially held strong affection for Abner. The same sentiment applied in the opposite direction as well.


    The first day was peaceful, and the filming officially started the next day.


    After knowing that she was a newbie, many people in the production team were a little worried that she would slow down the progress.


    However, after she filmed two scenes, no one was worried about this anymore.


    Audrey performed exceptionally in nearly every scene. At times, even the veteran actors found it challenging to match her skill during their shared scenes.


    Dean was overjoyed. His intuition told him that he had picked up a treasure. He had a feeling that Audrey would be popr.


    There was no problem with filming, but Audrey encountered another problem.


    Ever since she met Jerry at the hospital, he had found her contact information from somewhere and would call her often.


    Audrey''s rejection was ineffective, so she could only cklist him.


    Jerry didn''t take Audrey seriously in the slightest. He viewed her as nothing more than a stepdaughter. He believed that Audrey should consider herself fortunate that he had taken an interest in her, but Audrey was far from convinced by his perspective.


    This made Jerry very angry. He went straight to the production team.


    His acting skills were undoubtedly impressive. As a gesture of goodwill, he purchased afternoon tea for the entire production team and treated them to it. Subsequently, he presented Audrey with a sizable bouquet of roses.


    Audrey rejected Jerry, but Jerry wouldn''t stop pestering her.


    Audrey was reluctant to create a scene in front of everyone. She used the intermission as an opportunity to discreetly speak to Dean, informing him of the situation before taking Jerry to a more private setting in the lounge.


    Of course, she didn''t go alone. She took Anna with her.


    "Audrey, I really like you. We..."


    Audrey interrupted him. "I''ve said many times that I don''t like you. Don''te on set to look for me in the future. This will cause me a lot of trouble."


    Jerry didn''t expect to be rejected and he didn''t expect such a blunt rejection.


    Abner acted this way. Audrey acted just like Abner. Jerry could suppress his anger when encountering Abner since Abner had a legit status and position. But what right does Audrey have?


    "Audrey, don''t be so shameless. You''re lucky that I like you. You''re just a stepdaughter. What right do you have to be arrogant?" As Jerry spoke, he extended his hand towards Audrey''s face.


    Audrey stepped to the side, and Jerry leaned over again.


    Audrey took a deep breath, raised her foot, and kicked Jerry''s calf.


    Since she was still wearing high heels for the filming, the blow was unrelenting. Jerry let out a hiss of pain in response to the intense impact.


    Audrey was determined to avoid getting entangled with him, so she deftly circled around him and began to move away. However, her intentions were short-lived as Jerry reached out and firmly grasped her arm after she had taken only two steps.


    Audrey was on the brink of calling out to Anna when she witnessed Anna rushing over and swiftly kicking Jerry, causing him to copse to the ground.


    Jerry was takenpletely off guard by the unexpected altercation. He eximed angrily, "Audrey, how dare you attack me? I won''t let you off the hook easily."


    Audrey originally wanted to leave, but she stopped when she heard that.


    "Alright, since you''ve said so, there''s no need for me to be courteous."


    With that said, Audrey looked at Anna. "Anna, you''ve practiced martial arts since you were young, so you definitely know which ces hurt the most, but doesn''t leave heavy bruises."


    Anna nodded.


    Audrey pped her hands. "Then do it. Regardless of how many times we hit him, he would hold a grudge against us. Then we might as well hit him a few more times just for fun."

 Chapter 39: Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 39: Comint</h4>


    This was the first time Jerry had been treated like this. Anna looked petite, but she was very strong, causing Jerry to feel pain everywhere on his body.


    In the end, he went straight to the hospital. When Caroline found out that her precious son had been beaten, she was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    After learning from her son that the person who had hit her was Audrey, she was crazily furious.


    She called Gary directly. However, Gary was doing something so the call didn''t go through.


    Caroline took a photo of Jerry''s injury and sent it to Abner.


    Abner was discussing a project with Evans. This discussion was already happening even before he had been hospitalized. Since he was hospitalized, they had to postpone the coboration.


    After seeing this picture, his first instinct was that Jerry had caused trouble again.


    Jerry had been indulged by his parents since childhood, and this behavior had led to numerous troubles over the years. On each asion, his parents would intervene to resolve the issues. When Caroline couldn''t manage to handle the situation, she would turn to Abner for assistance.


    Initially, Abner would still take action, but as he gained a clearer understanding of the situation, he grew disillusioned with the supposed family bonds and eventually ceased to care.


    He wanted to pretend that he didn''t see anything, but Caroline''s call came in.


    Abner signaled to Evans, rose from his seat, and made his way to the floor-to-ceiling window to answer the call. "I''ll make this clear one final time. I won''t involve myself in his affairs."


    Caroline was seething with anger in that moment. She sneered and retorted, "You truly live up to the reputation outsiders give you ¨C cold-blooded and indifferent, even when ites to your own brother''s life and death. But you won''t be able to brush off this issue. It was Audrey who hurt Jerry. The Lance Family must provide me with an exnation, or I''ll take this matter to court."


    Abner''s expression shifted to one of surprise. Whether it was the detestable Audrey of the past or the present version, he couldn''t fathom her resorting to violence against anyone.


    Abner was not easily swayed by mere words. He inquired, "So, why did Audrey hit him?"


    Evans, who had initially appeared disinterested, suddenly became attentive when Audrey''s name was mentioned. His attention shifted to Abner, and his expression turned more concentrated.


    Caroline was stunned for a moment. She vaguely knew the reason, but no matter what, she was definitely on her son''s side.


    Caroline also didn''t believe that Abner would go against her for an unrted stepsister.


    "Who knows why? She''s just a stepdaughter, but she''s so arrogant..."


    Abner had no interest in engaging in a verbal exchange with her. He cut her off and stated, "I''ll conduct aprehensive investigation into this incident. I''ll cover Jerry''s medical expenses. That''s all. I''ll end the call now."


    After hanging up, Abner said to Evans apologetically, "Sorry, you might have to wait for me for a few more minutes. I need to make another call."


    Evans knew who he was calling. He raised his eyebrows, indicating for Abner to do as he pleased.


    Audrey didn''t regret calling Jerry, but she couldn''t help feeling afraid when she received Abner''s call.


    Jerry was Abner''s younger brother. Although they ended up not getting along in the book, they were still biological brothers.


    Audrey was already a little afraid of Abner because she had been sent to Africa by Abner in the book.


    It was impossible for her not to be afraid when she received a call at this time.


    "Brother." Audrey''s voice wasn''t as lively as usual. There was a hint of caution.


    Abner could tell. His expression froze, and he could almost imagine Audrey''s pitiful expression.


    He deliberately adjusted his tone and said in a rare gentle voice, "Audrey, I''m not calling to hold you ountable. I just want to know what''s going on. Just tell me the entire story."


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief, feeling an inexplicable urge to cry.


    In the past, when she encountered such a thing, even if it wasn''t her fault, her parents would still think that it was her fault. They would think that it was her fault and that she had provoked those people.


    Audrey exined the situation to Abner in a clear and concise manner.


    Evans was not close, and Abner''s phone was of good quality, so no sound could be heard.


    When he saw Abner speaking with a gentle expression to the person on the other end of the call, he felt somewhat irritated.


    After hearing Audrey''s story, Abner knew what had happened.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this matter." Abner was not very good atforting people. After saying that, he hung up.


    After hanging up, Abner called Caroline again, but she was on the phone this time.


    Abner knew Caroline very well. She wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. She was probablyining to Gary.


    Abner then apologetically told Evans that they needed to reschedule this discussion.


    There was nopelling reason for Evans to prolong his presence, even though he did have a curiosity about the details. However, he chose to refrain from asking. Doing so would likelye across as too abrupt.


    After bidding farewell to Abner, Evans promptly dialed his assistant''s number and instructed him to delve into the situation.

 Chapter 40: Linda’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 40: Linda''s Invitation</h4>


    As anticipated, Gary was already aware of the incident. Upon spotting Abner, he uttered in a somewhat dazed tone, "Audrey has transformed considerably since the car ident. I thought she had truly turned over a new leaf."


    Abner didn''t want to discuss such nonsense with him. He only told Gary what he had heard from Audrey.


    After thoroughly exining the situation, Abner concluded, "Audrey wasn''t at fault in this matter. She consistently declined any involvement. Jerry was the one persistently bothering her and even resorted to aggression. Audrey''s response in defending herself was normal."


    Gary looked at Abner in surprise. "That''s true, but your mother and Jerry won''t let it go. Jerry is your brother after all."


    There was no emotion on Abner''s face. He only said, "I''ll handle this."


    Gary''s position was inherently awkward. Regardless of how he handled the situation, there would always be suspicions of bias and overprotectiveness. While Audrey wasn''t his biological daughter, Anthea was his legally recognized wife. It was probably best that he refrained from intervening.


    Caroline didn''t think much of Audrey. Jerry''s demand went beyond a simple apology ¨C he insisted that Audrey both apologize and look after him in the hospital until he was discharged.


    Instead of Audrey, Abner and awyer arrived.


    Without exchanging any pleasantries, Abner gave them three choices.


    One was to just let it go and Abner would take full responsibility for Jerry''s medical expenses.


    The second choice was for Audrey to apologize, but Jerry would have to apologize to Audrey first.


    The third option was toply with Caroline''s instructions. They would report the incident and let the legal system determine who was in the right and who was in the wrong.


    Caroline was dumbfounded. "Abner, do you know what you''re doing? Jerry is your biological brother. He''s still lying on the hospital bed."


    Abner didn''t want to argue with her. He only said, "I''ll be responsible for the hospitalization fees. He can stay as long as he wants. If you want to sue Audrey, that''s fine too. I''ve already found awyer. Find your ownwyer and write aint before going to court."


    With that, Abner left.


    Caroline''s expression was a mix of astonishment and incredulity. Initially, she had assumed that Audrey was just a stepdaughter. Faced with Jerry''s demand, if she didn''tply, Caroline was prepared to take the matter to court. In her mind, the attorney she intended to engage would undoubtedly possess the capability to ensure Audrey''s imprisonment.


    However, if Abner intervened, the Lance family''s legal team would be very powerful. Caroline would have no chance of winning at all.


    Jerry alsoprehended Abner''s stance. His expression turned furious. "Is he defying us for the sake of that stepdaughter? Does he no longer care about me, his younger brother, or even you, his own mother?"


    Caroline looked dejected and dazed.


    Jerry''s countenance took on a scheming hue. His anger was palpable. Even though he couldn''t directly confront Abner, he was convinced that dealing with a stepdaughtercking power or influence shouldn''t be beyond his capabilities.


    He tasked someone with investigating Audrey''s background. Given that Audrey wasn''t a prominent figure, probing her circumstances was a rtively simple task. Once he discovered the connection to Linda, Jerry began to piece together a n.


    Audrey felt apprehensive for a couple of days, yet nobody approached her. Eventually, she received a call from Linda, inviting her to meet up for a conversation.


    Seemingly anticipating Audrey''s refusal, Linda sent a photo as a message. The background of the image depicted the hospital where Audrey had been admitted after the car ident.


    So Linda had actually taken a photo!


    After the production team wrapped up, Audrey went straight to the hotel Linda had mentioned.


    Today, Evans engaged in negotiations for a coboration with the president of a foreignpany. Following the discussions, he had his assistant apany the president to the hotel.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw someone.


    Jerry, Abner''s younger brother, still bore traces of bruises on his face. At that very moment, he was engaged in a phone conversation, his excitement so intense that his facial expressions seemed to be in constant motion. He appeared quite frenzied, almost resembling a madman.


    Evans did not have a good impression of this person. After he found out through his assistant that Jerry was pestering Audrey, he felt even more disgusted.


    He avoided Jerry and did not want any interaction with him.


    However, the moment Jerry passed by, Evans stopped moving.


    Initially, Jerry''s voice held a soft tone. However, as his excitement grew, he seemed to lose control over his volume, resulting in a more exuberant delivery.


    "Who does she think she is? Just a stepdaughter. Why is she putting on airs of nobility? I''m going to give her a piece of my mind today."


    The assistant observed that Evans hade to a halt and was looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Evans looked back and saw that Jerry was walking toward the elevator.


    Evans instructed his assistant, "Head to the hotel''s front desk right away and verify if Audrey has checked in. Examine both the check-in records and the visitor logs. Find out which room she''s registered in. Contact me without dy if you discover any information."


    Without pausing for his assistant''s response, he swiftly pivoted and trailed after Jerry.

 Chapter 41 - 41: You ‘re Quite Kind

    Chapter 41: You ¡®re Quite Kind


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans reacted quickly and chased after Jerry, but he was still a few steps away when the elevator door closed.


    He quickly rushed over and pressed the elevator button. He stared without blinking as the constantly changing number finally stopped at 18.


    Two minutes of waiting felt longer than Evans had ever imagined.


    The moment the elevator arrived, he rushed in. While waiting for it to go up, he received a call from his assistant, Kevin, who had found Audrey¡¯s visitor record.


    The room she went to was Room 1802, and Linda was the one who booked it.


    Evans didn¡¯t immediately remember who Linda was, but his memory was astonishingly good, and he quickly recalled her as the girl who had stood beside Audrey thest time he met her at the mall.


    He had seen many girls like that. They always thought they hid their thoughts well, but in reality, their expressions gave everything away.


    He had witnessed Audrey and Linda¡¯s confrontation at the mall, and since they had already fallen out, there was no need for them to meet.


    After connecting the dots, Evans could roughly guess what had happened.


    Jerry decided to work with Linda to take revenge on Audrey for rejecting him.


    Evans¡¯ eyes darkened as he instructed Kevin to call the hotel manager. If needed, he was prepared to forcefully break down the door.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Evans quickly stepped out. This hotel, like many others, was owned by the Hill Family, and Evans was the true mastermind behind the scenes. Having been here several times before, he knew the hotel¡¯syout well and headed straight for 1802.


    He was tall with long legs, takingrge strides and walking quickly.


    When she saw the person standing in the corner, she almost didn¡¯t stop in time.


    The person he had been worried about was leaning against the wall, ear pressed to it, as if trying to eavesdrop on what was happening inside.¡±


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, Evans sighed with relief, but soon, a sense of helplessness crept in.


    ¡°The hotel is soundproof; you can¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    A cold voice entered her ears, carrying a hint ofplex emotions. Before Audrey could analyze them, her gazended on Evans.


    She was stunned, her shocked expression evident.


    [Why is he here? It can¡¯t be just a coincidence, can it?]


    Evans didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He only wanted to confirm Audrey¡¯s safety and wasn¡¯t interested in what was happening in the room. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Audrey appeared troubled. Eventually, she said, ¡°Mr. Hill, you can go ahead. I still have something to attend to.¡±


    [There¡¯s still a big showter. How can he leave just like that?]


    A hint of helplessness appeared in Evans¡¯ eyes as he asked, ¡°Are you nning to stand here and wait?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t reply immediately. She had found it strange just now. Meeting Evans here could be exined as the two of them being fated to encounter each other by chance under such circumstances.


    However, Evans¡¯ reaction was a bit peculiar. He hadn¡¯t asked why she was there at all and had even suggested sending her back.


    ¡°May I ask what Mr. Hill is doing here?¡± Audrey looked at Evans with suspicion. Evans paused, a rare moment of uncertainty. How should he exin this?


    After a moment of silence, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°1 happened to encounter Jerry while I was sending my partner to the hotel. I identally overheard his conversation and learned that he was nning to harm you, so I followed him to see what was going on.¡±


    Audrey was even more shocked when she heard that.


    [I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind.] Evans: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was so angry that his stomach hurt.


    At that moment, he wondered if there was something wrong with his brain that hadpelled him to rush over.


    ¡°After all, your brother and I have been good friends for many years,¡± Evans said, not entirely sure what he was thinking. Before he could process it further, the words had already left his mouth.


    Audrey felt relieved when she heard that. It made sense. Without Abner¡¯s connection, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Evans would help her like this.


    She mightck many things, but she had self-awareness. She didn¡¯t dare to be like Linda, who believed someone was interested in her just because they gave her a second nce.


    What kind of person had Evans not encountered before? She didn¡¯t believe Evans hade here for her; it was highly likely it was because of Abner.


    However, this could also potentially bring her trouble..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Girlfriend?

    Chapter 42: Girlfriend?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hill. I¡¯ll definitely visit you another day to thank you.¡± Audrey thanked him, but deep down, she was already chasing him away.


    [You¡¯re so busy every day. Why don¡¯t you leave first?]


    Evans raised his eyebrows slightly. Audrey¡¯s expression was wless as she thanked him sincerely. If not for the caption above her head that revealed her true intentions, Evans might have believed her.


    No wonder she had chosen to pursue an acting career; her acting skills were indeed quite impressive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to stay here. I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Evans suggested once more, offering to escort her back.


    Audrey looked troubled. This time, she was truly caught in a difficult situation.


    After all, she had arranged a fantastic performance and hadn¡¯t had the chance to witness it yet. She had just arrived at the hotel based on the location Linda had provided. When she entered the room, Linda was already waiting there.


    Audrey was well aware of Linda¡¯s character, but initially, she had assumed that Linda wanted to use the photos to gain some advantages from her. However, it appeared that there was more to it.


    When the other party handed her a ss of water with a solicitous expression, Audrey sensed that something was amiss.


    Before her transmigration, Audrey had spent many years in the entertainment industry and had encountered all sorts of challenges. Dealing with Linda was child¡¯s y.


    She duped Linda into drinking the ss of water and observed as Linda fell unconscious on the bed before making her exit. Audrey found a concealed spot and waited to see who Linda was coborating with.


    Sure enough, Jerry arrived in less than five minutes.


    Although it was unexpected, upon reflection, it made sense. After all, these two were the ones she had most recently offended.


    Audrey was still grappling with her dilemma when Kevin arrived with the manager and two hotel security guards.


    The hotel manager recognized Evans, and when he spotted him, he hurried over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Hill, how may I assist you?¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t immediately respond to the manager¡¯s question but turned his gaze towards Audrey.


    Audrey hadn¡¯t anticipated this level ofplexity. She whispered, ¡°I still want to stay.¡±


    Evans regarded her with a perplexed expression and then turned to the manager, inquiring, ¡°Is room 1801 avable?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll check for you immediately.¡± The manager quickly retrieved his phone and made a call to check the room¡¯s avability. After confirming that room 1801 was unupied, he promptly informed Evans. Evans nodded and instructed Kevin, ¡°Go to the front desk and reserve a room.¡±


    Though Kevin was puzzled, he refrained from questioning his boss and promptly left to secure the room.


    Audrey remained somewhat stunned as she followed Evans into Room 1801.


    In truth, Audrey wasn¡¯t the only one baffled by this turn of events. Kevin and the hotel manager were equally perplexed. As they rode the elevator down together, the manager couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Is thisdy Mr. Hill¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Kevin nced at the manager and replied in aposed tone, ¡°The boss¡¯s personal matters are not up for discussion.¡±


    The hotel manager nearly broke into a cold sweat and quickly nodded, offering an apology.


    Evans, on the other hand, appearedposed, seemingly unfazed by Audrey¡¯s scrutiny. He didn¡¯t return her gaze either. Upon entering the room, he settled on the balcony and engrossed himself in his phone.


    As Evans seemed at ease, Audrey tried her best to appear nonchnt. She found a seat near the door and sat down, attentively listening to the activities in the corridor.


    However, as Evans had mentioned, the hotel¡¯s soundproofing was remarkably effective. Unless there was a loud argument taking ce outside, they couldn¡¯t pick up any sounds.


    Audrey strained her ears, listening intently for an extended period, but to no avail.


    She nced at Evans, who remained engrossed in his phone. His slender fingers scrolled across the screen methodically, his focus unwavering.


    Audrey took a deep breath and forced a natural smile. She inquired, ¡°Mr. Hill, may I open the door a crack?¡±


    Evans finally looked away from the phone and moved his gaze to her face.


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Evans only said three words before retracting his gaze.


    Audrey expressed her gratitude and rose to open the door slightly. She didn¡¯t widen it much, just enough to permit faint sounds from the corridor to filter in..

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Man Before Her Was Out of The Question

    Chapter 43: The Man Before Her Was Out of The Question


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her phone, but her attention was entirely focused on the activities in the corridor.


    The room was filled with nothing but the faint hum of the air conditioner. Neither of them uttered a word.


    Intermittently, the corridor offered up the sounds of footsteps and hushed conversations, but most of the time, it was tranquil.


    After approximately half an hour had psed, amotion suddenly erupted in the corridor. The hotel manager from earlier appeared with a group of individuals.


    At the forefront were a middle-aged woman and a young girl in her early twenties.


    Trailing behind them were several individuals, including journalists wielding cameras.


    The scene had an air of grandeur. Initially, the hotel manager had attempted to prevent the group of journalists from essing the upper floors, but he found himself powerless to halt their advance. The middle-aged woman leading the group did not appear inclined to engage in a discussion. She asserted, rather bluntly, that her daughter had been lured to their hotel to engage in an illicit transaction and that they had already contacted the police.


    Some of the reporters inside the hotel were conducting live broadcasts, leaving the manager with no alternative but to escort them upstairs.


    The presence of such arge group was hard to miss, prompting guests from other rooms on the floor to step out and observe the spectacle.


    Evans stashed his phone away and noticed Audrey standing by the door, peering out at themotion. Her mannerisms weren¡¯t particrly graceful, yet somehow they gave her a charmingly endearing quality.


    He approached her, standing just behind Audrey, and suggested, ¡°If you¡¯d like, you can go out and take a look.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. In that moment, she genuinely contemted turning around and giving Evans a piece of her mind.


    [Don¡¯t you realize you could startle someone to death? I have to admit, I¡¯m quite impressed. Are you some kind of ghost? You just sneak up on people without a sound.]


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but offer a wry smile as she turned to face Evans.


    Standing a meter apart from her, Evans lowered his gaze slightly to meet her eyes. Then, he caught sight of the conspicuous words glowing above her head.


    At that point, Evans had a strong urge to pinch the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Do you want to stay inside or go out and take a look?¡± Evans inquired.


    Audrey regarded him with a quizzical expression. Moments earlier, she had sensed a hint of helplessness in Evans¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look,¡± Audrey decided without any hesitation, swinging the door wide open.


    It wasn¡¯t until she fully opened the door that Audrey grasped the grandeur of the scene. After piecing together Linda¡¯s intentions, Audrey had resolved to teach her a lesson.


    So, after duping Linda into drinking the ss of water, Audrey had messaged Linda¡¯s sister, Tina, knowing their tumultuous rtionship. She had left the rest to Tina.


    However, Audrey hadn¡¯t anticipated that Tina would summon so many reporters, including those live-streaming the event.


    Audrey reached into her small bag and retrieved a mask, taking precautions due to the mixed bag of circumstances. If she identally became part of the scene, it could spell trouble.


    After all, she was about to be a public figure.


    Evans looked at her expressionlessly. Seeing that she had carefully put on her mask, he could not help butugh.


    In the midst of the tumultuous scene, Audrey¡¯s sharp senses caught the sound of hisughter, and she turned her head, perplexed.


    Yet, at that very moment, Evans had reverted to his usual expressionless countenance, regarding her with indifference.


    Audrey was momentarily confounded. She might have been drawn to attractive men, but the man before her was out of the question. Involvement with someone like him seemed like a guarantee of an uneventful future.


    Numerous onlookers observed themotion, and even those who stayed inconspicuously hidden at the rear were within Audrey¡¯s keen notice. Her sharp eyes fell upon a young reporter, discreetly snapping photos of the surroundings with a camera.


    She promptly looked up at the tall figure of Evans beside her. He was markedly conspicuous, whether in terms of appearance or demeanor, making him stand out effortlessly in the crowd.


    Audrey hastily retrieved another mask from her bag, tore open the packaging, and extended it toward Evans. ¡°Put it on quickly.¡±


    Evans, however, declined the mask and merely regarded her with a puzzled expression.


    Audrey lowered her voice and cautioned, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be ideal if we were photographed.¡±


    [The esteemed head of the Hill Family stands in a hotel corridor, observing themotion. If word gets out, he will be the subject ofughter.]


    Evans was at a loss for words in the face of this startling line of thought, but he didn¡¯t refuse the mask Audrey offered him.


    However, just as he was about to put it on, he hesitated.


    The mask in question was a pink one adorned with a small bear.


    Evans: ¡°¡­¡±


    Audrey also noticed and appeared somewhat regretful.


    [Oh, that¡¯s my favorite design. There¡¯s only one left. Can I have it back?] A glimmer of amusement danced in Evans¡¯ eyes as he donned the mask without altering his expression.


    Audrey: ¡®


    [What¡¯s the matter? So what if he gets photographed? What does it have to do with me?]


    [No, you can¡¯t do that. He just helped me. You can¡¯t be ungrateful.]


    Evans observed the subtitles shing above her head and couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips..

 Chapter 44 - 44: This Is Good Too

    Chapter 44: This Is Good Too


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the reporter¡¯s camera turned to them, there was a moment of pause.


    For one thing, Evans was too tall, and for another, the pink bear mask on his face was too out of ce.


    Audrey sensed that the reporter¡¯s camera had stopped for too long. She tilted her head and nced at Evans. When she saw the tall and burly Evans wearing such a cute mask, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She did notugh out loud. Her mouth and nose were covered tightly by a mask, and only her bright eyes were filled with a smile.


    Evans tilted his head and met such a pair of eyes. His heart skipped a beat, and his gaze froze.


    Audrey stiffened slightly. After retracting her gaze, she kept wanting to say something to ease the awkwardness. With this thought in mind, she spoke.


    ¡°I never expected Tina to call so many people over?¡± Audrey was really shocked.


    Evans looked at the crowd who were so excited that they were about to knock on the door. After pressing the doorbell for so long, there was still no movement inside. The hotel manager panicked and quickly got someone to go down and get the room card.


    Evans did not know what was going on behind this door, but he knew very well that once this door was opened, the reputation of the people inside would be ruined.


    Linda was nothing to be afraid of, but Jerry¡­


    He and Audrey were truly at loggerheads. Even if Abner didn¡¯t help him, he still had the Rick family behind him.


    Evans looked at Audrey, who was focused on watching the show, and said helplessly, ¡°What are you shocked about? Isn¡¯t this your work?¡±


    Audrey turned to look at Evans. She had a nagging feeling that Evans¡¯s words sounded strange. From the content, it sounded like he was shaping her, but his tone didn¡¯t sound like it.


    [You¡¯re making me sound like an unscrupulous bad woman. Sigh, but this is good too. Stay away from me when you see my ugly face.]


    [Should I add fuel to the fire?]


    Evans was getting a headache. What kind of terrifying impression did he have in Audrey¡¯s eyes? Why was she avoiding him so determinedly?


    He decided to y along, acting as though nothing was amiss, and diverted his gaze, waiting to see how Audrey would further fan the mes.


    ¡°Tina even brought her mother into the mix. The scene we¡¯ll witness when that door opens will be quite a spectacle. Can you imagine what the Rofus Family and the Rick Family will do?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t resist indulging her penchant for dramatics, her tone tinged with smugness.


    Evans gave her a sidelong nce and responded in an impassive tone, ¡°If this gets exposed, the only way to quell the gossip might be to arrange a marriage between the two of them.¡±


    Audrey replied with an exaggerated ¡°oh¡± and continued to y the role of a conniving instigator. She adopted a sinister tone, saying, ¡°That would be such a pitiful fate for Linda. I¡¯ve heard Jerry is quite thedies¡¯ man. After this, he¡¯ll probably believe he fell into a trap set by Linda. Marrying him would only make Linda¡¯s life even more miserable, right?¡±


    [I have to give you full marks for your acting. Maybe I should ask Daniel to cast me in a malicious supporting role next time. Talking like this is actually quite enjoyable.]


    Evans: ¡°. .. I¡®


    ¡°Madam Caroline¡¯s words hold significant sway within the Rick Family. With some thought, they¡¯ll likely deduce who¡¯s behind this affair. At that point, you¡¯ll be facing the entire Rick Family,¡± Evans calmly stated. ¡°Furthermore, they¡¯ll probably seek Abner¡¯s involvement in this matter.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s smile froze on her face, satisfied with her acting performance thus far.


    She hadn¡¯t originally intended to provoke Jerry, but he proved to be an inescapable nuisance. Enduring someone like him repeatedly was fruitless.


    But her older brother¡­


    [He won¡¯t help them, will he? My older brother is a reasonable person¡­]


    The more Audrey pondered, the more strained her expression became. Marriage was a significant matter, after all. If Jerry were truly coerced into marrying Linda, would her brother still support her?


    She recalled the ount of the original owner¡¯s fate in the book. Could it be that, regardless of how vignt she remained, she was destined to be ensnared by it?


    Evans had only meant to tease her, driven by her excessive enthusiasm for acting. He never anticipated that his words would genuinely perturb Audrey.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Audrey harbored a degree of apprehension regarding her brother, all because of what she had read in a book.


    ¡°Thest time Jerry was hospitalized, you saw Abner¡¯s stance,¡± Evans ventured to soothe her, unable to stand seeing her so distressed.


    Oddly enough, Audrey had been contemting the same thing. She had immense faith in Abner¡¯s character. She nced at Evans, sensing that there were things she wished to express but didn¡¯t dare to voice. Instead, she relegated her grievances to her inner thoughts.


    [You¡¯re quite skilled. You just mentioned how my older brother might scare me, but now you¡¯re pretending to console me.]


    Evans felt a pang of injustice. His words offort had been entirely earnest..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Was It Really Necessary?

    Chapter 45: Was It Really Necessary?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before anyone could arrive with the room card, the room¡¯s door was impatiently thrown open.


    Jerry, draped in a bathrobe, had not bothered to cinch the belt properly, and his chest was exposed as he strode out.


    He emanated impatience from every pore. His face was etched with the frustration of having his illicit tryst abruptly interrupted.


    Presumably, he had mistaken themotion for room service, only to be greeted by a throng of reporters. There were visible marks on his exposed skin, and a few nail imprints adorned his chest.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The bathrobe left little to the imagination, and the bulge on his lower body were ringly evident.


    Upon seeing Jerry in such a state, Evans¡¯s expression subtly shifted. He instinctively positioned himself in front of Audrey, obstructing her line of sight.


    The growing discontent within Evans¡¯s heart reached its zenith, prompting him to subconsciously position himself in front of Audrey, obstructing her view.


    Audrey found herself hidden behind his broad back, her expression taking on a perplexed air.


    Why was he blocking her?


    Upon noticing the cameras and microphones thrust in his face, Jerry finallyprehended the situation. Swiftly, he reached out and cinched his bathrobe tightly, his expression shifting from impatience to sheer panic.


    ¡°Hello, sir. It¡¯s been alleged that you seduced a woman. Is this true? Is the female involved still in the room?¡± A fearless female reporter directly posed her questions, unrelenting in her pursuit of the truth.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, I¡¯m the victim here! Damn it, it seems you were nning to set me up all along!¡± Jerry¡¯s face contorted with rage, the fiery anger in his eyes almost eclipsing his reason.


    His thoughts reverted to the girl inside the room, leaving him suspicious that he had been scammed.


    However, Audrey was no longer a subject of his suspicion. Instead, he believed Linda had masterminded the plot.


    Upon eagerly entering Room 1802, he had noticed the ajar door. Stepping inside, he had expected to find Audrey on the bed, but it was Linda whoy there.


    Furthermore, looking at Linda¡¯s condition, it was obvious what had happened. He had directed her to fetch water for Audrey, only for Linda to consume it herself.


    Jerry had been infuriated at the time, his initial excitement giving way to frustration.


    Jerry had contemted making a swift exit, but Linda clung to him relentlessly.


    Linda was not unattractive either. Given that her mother had managed to seduce the head of the Rovers family with her looks, Linda was naturally endowed with good looks.


    Individuals like Jerry were innately hedonistic.


    There was no reason for him to reject it, considering it hade to him for free.


    Furthermore, Linda hadn¡¯tpleted the mission, so using her aspensation seemed reasonable.


    Unexpectedly, he would fail miserably today.¡±


    Tina noticed the marks on Jerry¡¯s body and made an educated guess about what had transpired inside. She was a smart woman, evident from the fact that Linda hadn¡¯t received any benefits from the Rofus Family.


    She exchanged nces with her mother and then signaled one of the male reporters with a look.


    The male reporter understood and moved the microphone closer to Jerry¡¯s mouth. He asked anxiously, ¡®We want to know the victim¡¯s condition inside. We¡¯ve already called the police on our way here just now. I believe the police will arrive soon. Please allow the victim toe out. Otherwise, we may have to force our way in.¡±


    As soon as he said this, many reporters reacted, and Jerry, who stood at the door, couldnt avoid addressing the situation. The person inside needed to show up.


    The reporters were noisy, as if they were ready to barge in if Jerry didn¡¯t step aside.


    The hotel manager hadn¡¯t anticipated such a situation. He quickly called for more security guards toe and try to control the situation.


    Jerry blocked the door and refused to let them in. The group of security guards also prevented the reporters from forcing their way in. When the situation reached a stalemate, three uniformed men walked out of the elevator.


    She tried to shrink back, reducing her presence. Seeing that Evans remained calm, she hastily reached out to pull him.


    However, Evans was too tall, so she could not drag him away.


    Evans felt his arm being grabbed and turned to look at her.


    Audrey lowered her voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s step back and hide for a while.¡±


    [Watching a show requires one thing, Big Brother¡ªensuring your own safety. Don¡¯t you understand that it¡¯s not worth risking your life just to watch a show?]


    Evans: ¡°.


    So, was it really necessary to watch the show?

 Chapter 46 - 46: Begging the Wrong Person

    Chapter 46: Begging the Wrong Person


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans followed Audrey¡¯s lead and stepped back.


    The two of them found refuge in an inconspicuous corner, where they stood still, observing as three police officers pushed through the crowd and approached Jerry.


    Jerry hadn¡¯t anticipated the involvement of the police. This only strengthened his belief that Linda was scheming against him.


    With the police on the scene, the reporters became considerably more restrained.


    Tina seized the opportunity to approach the senior policeman, wearing a visibly concerned expression. She said, ¡°Officer, my sister is inside the room, but this gentleman has been blocking the door and not allowing us to enter.¡±


    The police officer signaled to his two colleagues who were standing behind him. Both officersprehended the signal and moved in front of Jerry. One of them skillfully twisted his arm and firmly pulled him aside.


    A hint of smugness shed across Tina¡¯s eyes as she hurried over and swiftly opened the door,


    The scene inside the room was much better than Tina had anticipated. Linday in the middle of the bed, her eyes still a little blurry, but she clutched the nket tightly around herself.


    The lead policeman refrained from entering and remained outside, keeping the reporters at bay. He instructed Tina, ¡°Since you¡¯re her sister, go inside and assist her in getting dressed. Please refrain from touching anything else.¡±


    Tina nodded and entered the room. The police officer half-closed the door and addressed the group of reporters, ¡°As journalists, you should uphold professional ethics. Quickly remove any content that invades the privacy of others. Don¡¯t knowingly vite thew.¡±


    The reporters nodded in agreement and assured that the material they had captured did not infringe upon anyone¡¯s privacy.


    The policeman looked at Jerry, whose face had turned ashen.


    Jerry¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t unpleasant. After all, his mother, Caroline, had been quite a beauty in her youth. However, his indulgence in romantic pursuits since a young age had taken a toll on his health, leaving him with the appearance of someonecking in vitality.


    Unbeknownst to Jerry, Linda had regained some level of consciousness when he opened the door. By the time she decided to coborate with Jerry, she was already aware of the effects of the medication he had given her, and during that time, she had already abandoned Audrey.


    She believed that, regardless of the circumstances, Jerry was Abner¡¯s biological younger brother. Establishing a connection with Abner through him would surely be much simpler than doing so through Audrey.


    Nevertheless, she never anticipated that she would be the one to drink the water. When did Audrey switch it? Was it during her visit to the bathroom?


    What had she been doing in the washroom at that time? Audrey had given her a lipstick she had been contemting buying. The moment she received it, she couldn¡¯t wait to try it on in the bathroom.


    With just one lipstick, Audrey ruined her n.


    Under Tina¡¯s disdainful gaze, Linda struggled to put on her clothes. The effects of the drug hadn¡¯t worn off, and shecked the strength even to fasten the buttons.


    Tina had initially regarded her coldly, but seeing Linda¡¯s difficulty, she reached out and swiftly buttoned her clothes.


    ¡°Congrattions in advance. You¡¯ve worked hard for many years and you¡¯re about to get what you want,¡± Tina suddenly said coldly.


    Fear filled Linda¡¯s eyes as she looked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tina smiled, but her beautiful face appeared somewhat distorted in Linda¡¯s


    eyes. She replied, ¡°It means you can leave the Rofus Family immediately and marry into a wealthy one.¡±


    For a brief moment, Linda¡¯s foggy mind cleared, and she faintly grasped a crucial point. ¡°You mean Jerry? That yboy? You know what kind of person he is. He¡¯s despicable. How could I marry someone like him?¡±


    Tina snorted. ¡°So, you acknowledge that he¡¯s despicable. Then why did you agree to work with him? I thought you still cared for Audrey, but it seems I was mistaken. People like you only think about their own wealth and prestige. Now that you¡¯re going to marry Jerry, you¡¯ll not only gain the wealth and prestige you desire but also help Father establish a connection with the Rick family. It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes quivered. She was well aware of Jerry¡¯s true character. Furthermore, if their cooperation went awry this time, Jerry would undoubtedly hold a grudge against her. Marrying Jerry would lead to a miserable life.


    ¡°Sister, I was wrong.¡± Linda reached out to grab Tina¡¯s arm. ¡°Please, help me plead with Father. I can¡¯t marry Jerry. He¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re begging the wrong person.¡± Tina pulled her arm away and tugged Linda out of the room by her wrist. As they walked, she whispered into Linda¡¯s ear, ¡°You are the person I detest the most in this world. You schemed to get Dad to bring you home back then, causing me to lose what seemed like a peaceful home. If I see you livingfortably, I¡¯ll wish I were dead..¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Such a Good Relationship?

    Chapter 47: Such a Good Rtionship?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Linda was struggling to stay on her feet, her neatly dressed appearance marred by disheveled hair. She clung to Tina for support, her legs unsteady.


    Everyone present could easily grasped the situation at hand.


    Seeing this, the reporters swiftly raised their cameras, capturing the unfolding drama.


    Audrey and Evans stood at a distance, unable to decipher the murmured exchanges among the crowd.


    All they knew was that the police officer had questioned Linda, who, instead of responding, locked eyes with Jerry.


    Jerry¡¯s face contorted with rage, and he lunged at Linda, only to be restrained by the police.


    Subsequently, they engaged in further discussion. Due to the overwhelming presence of reporters, the police detained the agitated Jerry. They entrusted Tina and her mother with Linda¡¯s care before departing.


    Audrey and Evans positioned themselves along the exit route.


    As Linda passed by, her eyes widened upon seeing Audrey. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s you.


    You orchestrated this, didn¡¯t you? How can you be so ruthless?¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t low, and everyone around her heard her. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Audrey.


    Audrey had been in a simr situation in her past, surrounded by reporters. When the camera lenses focused on her, she instinctively raised her hand to shield her face.


    However, just as she raised her hand, she felt a firm grip on her wrist, pulling her back.


    Audrey looked up in surprise.


    Evans¡¯ tall figure stood in front of her, one hand still firmly holding her wrist.


    ¡°Miss, think carefully before you speak,¡± Evans uttered in a cold tone.


    Linda didn¡¯t recognize him initially. Though familiar with Evans¡¯ face, his pink bear mask didn¡¯t match his usual vibe.


    Hence, she did not dare to recognize him at first, But when he spoke, she realized who he was.


    Immediately, she looked at Audrey in surprise.


    From the looks of it, Evans was clearly helping Audrey.


    When had Audrey grown so close to Evans?


    Linda¡¯s eyes flickered with realization, and she quickly pieced it together.


    The world knew Evans as a solitary figure with a distant demeanor, his closest friend being Abner.


    It was apparent that Audrey had forged a connection with Evans through Abner, a fact not lost on Linda.


    Huh!


    Linda couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter smile deep within. She remarked, ¡°I recall a time when you were unwavering, making me believe you had truly changed. In the end, was it all to appease your brother? You¡¯ve be quite adept, haven¡¯t you? Not only did you win over your brother, but you also¡­¡±


    ¡°Linda!¡± Audrey suddenly interrupted her.


    Audrey knew Linda inside and out, understanding her thoughts all too well.


    With a throng of reporters nearby, any revtion about Evans¡¯ identity could spell trouble.


    What¡¯s more, if Linda caused anyplications for Evans in the future, Evans might end up ming her for what Linda had done.


    For instance, if the wealthy young women who admired Evans believed Linda¡¯s words, her future would be far from peaceful.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult, Linda. Consider your words carefully,¡± Audrey cautioned, mindful of the police officers and reporters in their midst.


    Certain matters were best left unspoken, especially in this public setting.


    While Linda wasn¡¯t known for her intelligence, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ignore the warning.


    She had witnessed Audrey¡¯s inability to contain her anger before, but when she met Audrey¡¯s gaze, a sudden calm washed over her.


    In this precarious situation, some truths were better left unsaid.


    Dragging Audrey into this would only lead to her own downfall. After all, she had arranged the ss of water and reserved the room.


    Once the truth emerged, not only would she incur the wrath of the Rick Family, but she might also antagonize the Lance Family.


    If Audrey¡¯s rtionship with Abner had genuinely improved and Abner decided to assist her. Linda knew that it would be the end of her life.


    Despite her reluctance, as long as she persisted in shifting the me onto Jerry, she remained the victim.


    She knew which was the right decision.


    The police officers overheard Linda¡¯s words and halted to inquire, ¡°Who is this?


    Is she rted to this case?¡±


    Linda quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, officer, she¡¯s just a friend of mine. I got overly excited when I saw her earlier.¡±


    The police officer obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Why did Linda¡¯s supposed friends seem so hostile?


    Linda could tell that the police officer didn¡¯t believe her. She suddenly let out a low cry and clutched her chest, panting..

 Chapter 48 - 48: It Didn’t Hurt At All

    Chapter 48: It Didn¡¯t Hurt At All


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Officer, this is just a friend of my sister¡¯s, truly. My sister isn¡¯t in good shape right now. We need to get to the hospital as soon as possible,¡± Tina said anxiously, supporting Linda.


    The expressions on the sisters¡¯ faces seemed genuine, and the police officer shared their concern. He decided it was best to leave quickly with the culprit and victim.


    In any case, if Linda chose to file a case in the future, an investigation would be necessary. At that point, they could determine if Audrey had any involvement in the matter.


    With that, therge group of people left the hotel, leaving Audrey and Evans alone.


    The surroundings fell silent, and Audrey noticed that Evans had been holding her wrist.


    She gently struggled and whispered, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Hill. You can let go now.¡±


    Embarrassment shed across Evans¡¯ face very quickly.


    He released her wrist, and replied, ¡°Now that the excitement is over, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t use much strength, but his grip was strong to begin with. After holding it for such a long time, Audrey felt her wrist heat up.


    It had probably turned red. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t swell up.


    She gently rubbed her aching wrist and couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart.


    [Even though he was helping me, his grip was quite strong. My wrist feels hot and painful now.]


    Evans was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue at all. He had limited experience interacting with women, let alone assisting them in such situations.


    He had been focused on the task, but he didn¡¯t expect to unintentionally hurt her.


    Women¡¯s skin was more delicate than men¡¯s, after all.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Evans said, lowering his gaze and examining Audrey¡¯s wrist, genuinely apologetic.


    Audrey quickly withdrew her hand and put it behind her back, wearing a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    Evans: .


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital,¡± Evans insisted.


    Audrey looked at him in surprise and protested, ¡°No need, really. It¡¯s not that painful. I can just apply some ice when I get home.¡±


    [This seems a bit exaggerated. Do I really need to go to the hospital for a pinched wrist? I¡¯m not that delicate; it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a princess. Falling during filming isn¡¯t that big a deal.]


    Evans smiled, gaining insight into why Abner had been returning to the old residence recently.


    Having someone like Audrey around at home must make things quite interesting.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Abner could see the thought bubbles above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Perhaps he should ask him the next time he meets him.


    But if Abner couldn¡¯t see them and only he could, wouldn¡¯t hee off as lunatic if he had asked?


    An internal conflict of such difficulty was rare for Evans. He found it more challenging than making a multi-billion-dor investment.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Evans said.


    Audrey quickly declined, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±


    [Why do you keep insisting on sending me home? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the way home.]


    For him, when he cared about someone, he would go to great lengths to protect them. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her caught up in such a situation and getting hurt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Consider it an opportunity for me to apologize for my impulsiveness earlier,¡± Evans suggested.


    This time, Audrey waspletely speechless. She didn¡¯t me Evans at all. After all, Evans was helping her.


    Unable to refuse, Audrey could only take Evans¡¯s car home.


    Evans¡¯s assistant, Kevin, drove. Audrey sat in the backseat while Evans upied the front passenger seat.


    Along the way, no one spoke. Kevin had asked for Audrey¡¯s address at the beginning, and aside from that, silence reigned.


    asionally, Evans would nce at Audrey through the rearview mirror. Audrey leaned back in her seat, her eyes closed, a weariness evident on her face.


    She had rushed straight to the hotel from the set today.


    After filming for half a day and fighting with Linda, she felt utterly exhausted.


    However, she did not dare to let herself fall asleep and remained awake.


    While it would make sense for Audrey to initiate a conversation, considering Evans had helped her and was now driving her home, she found herself hesitant to engage in small talk. She preferred to avoid situations where she would grow too familiar with someone.


    That was precisely what she tried her best to avoid..

 Chapter 49 - 49: Putting on a Facade

    Chapter 49: Putting on a Facade


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The entire ride was in silence.


    At this moment, Audrey couldn¡¯t simply let Evans leave without acknowledging him, out of basic courtesy.


    Even if it was merely an act, she feltpelled to put on a facade. Audrey smiled and suggested, ¡°Mr. Hill, why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat?¡±


    [Please don¡¯t stay.]


    Evans found himself torn between amusement and exasperation.


    He¡¯d never encountered someone quite adept at putting on a facade.


    Evans understood the delicate bnce between being attentive and respecting personal boundaries.


    If he overstayed his wee, Audrey would likely be even more evasive in the future.


    He politely declined, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have a few matters to attend to.¡±


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. [Sigh, I appreciate people who know when to take a hint.]


    Evans raised his eyebrows.


    Audrey pretended to regretfully say, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t keep you, Mr. Hill. Please take care on your way.¡±


    With that, she expected Evans to get back into his car and depart. However, he didn¡¯t move.


    Puzzled by his lingering presence, Audrey watched as Evans suddenly pulled out his phone and tapped a few times before turning the screen toward her.


    ¡°Add my contact number. If you encounter any issues with your wrist, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I can take you to the hospital.¡±


    Audrey was dumbfounded.


    [What could possibly go wrong with my wrist? It¡¯ll likely be fine by tomorrow.]


    [If I didn¡¯t know his character, I¡¯d think he¡¯s deliberately trying to get my contact information.]


    With his phone already out, Audrey found herself unable to refuse.


    She reluctantly added Evans as a contact, offering him a stiff smile as he left in his car.


    Upon returning home, she found the house empty. Even Anthea had gone to ss and hadn¡¯t yet returned.


    The housekeeper noticed Audrey¡¯s arrival and kindly brought her some freshly baked biscuits to ease her hunger.


    Inside the house, only the housekeeper was present. Audrey found herself somewhat bored, so she took the small te of biscuits and settled down just outside the kitchen to enjoy her snack.


    As she nibbled on the biscuits, Audrey struck up a conversation with the housekeeper.


    Back when Audrey hadn¡¯t transmigrated, the Host rarely interacted with the household staff. She believed that such interactions might tarnish her image as a wealthy youngdy.


    However, Audrey didn¡¯t share these reservations. She greeted everyone in the household with a warm smile and engaged in asional conversation.


    As a result, her family members noticed the change in her demeanor. Yet, they simply assumed that she had undergone some personal growth and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡°This biscuit recipe is new. What do you think of it? Is it too sweet?¡± the housekeeper inquired, her smile friendly.


    Audrey had already devoured half of the biscuits but responded with appreciation, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely delicious, and the sweetness is just perfect. Your culinary skills could rival those of a five-star chef.¡±


    The housekeeper blushed modestly in response to the praise. She replied with a warm smile, ¡°If you like it, I can prepare more for you tomorrow.¡±


    Audrey expressed her regret, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. I have a night scene scheduled for tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be returning home.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed. ¡°Your job is quite demanding too. I¡¯ve heard that you often work long hours under the sun.¡±


    Audrey smiled and replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re fine. We have a dedicated team to help us with everything. The behind-the-scenes staff work tirelessly.¡±


    Just as Audrey was engaged in this conversation, Abner returned home. He entered the house, hearing Audrey¡¯s voice before he saw her.


    Abner changed into morefortable shoes and drew closer, realizing that Audrey was sitting by the kitchen door, leisurely enjoying her biscuits.


    Upon sensing Abner¡¯s movements, Audrey looked up.


    A trace of astonishment appeared on her face. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back already?¡±


    [The busiest brother in the house is the first one back?]


    Audrey was really shocked.


    Recalling the call he received just before reaching home, Abner couldn¡¯t help but develop a headache.


    Even though Gary seemed to believe Caroline¡¯s ount this time, Abner had no faith in her version of events. He was convinced that Jerry wasn¡¯t telling the truth, and Audrey certainly wasn¡¯t that type of person.


    Today, Gary abruptly assumed a heavy workload and encouraged Abner to return home early to rest, perhaps recalling Abner¡¯s recent surgery and ongoing recovery.


    When Abner heard Gary¡¯s suggestion for him to leave and rest at home, he was taken aback.


    After all, Gary had initially considered his appendectomy a minor procedure, hardly necessitating such concern.


    However, Caroline had bypassed Abner to speak directly with Gary, filling him in on the Jerry and Linda situation.


    ncing at Audrey, who appeared to be in high spirits, Abner decided not to dampen her mood by immediately discussing Jerry.


    Instead, he gently inquired, ¡°Did you have a tough day on set today?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°We only filmed for half a day, so it wasn¡¯t too taxing.¡±


    With those words, she rose from her seat, picked up a treat from the te, and extended it to Abner. ¡°Auntie just learned to bake these, and they¡¯re delicious.


    Big Brother, give them a try.¡±


    Abner, noticing the enthusiasm in her eyes, opened his mouth and took a bite..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Pat My Head Again

    Chapter 50: Pat My Head Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It wasn¡¯t until Abner had finished all the snacks on the small te that he realized what he had done.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have touched these tiny treats. But now, he had given in to Audrey¡¯s obvious anticipation and couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her. He wanted to take a bite to put on a show.


    Seeing that Abner had eaten quite a lot, Audrey looked thoughtful after eating. She asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you want more? There¡¯s more in the kitchen.¡±


    Abner shook his head quickly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change first. If you want more, help yourself. Afterward,e to my study. I need to talk to you.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback as she scrutinized Abner, trying to gauge his mood from his expression.


    But it was obviously in vain. Abner had no expression on his face at all.


    She had a hunch about why Abner wanted to talk to her.


    Whenever something happened to Jerry, Caroline would think of her son Abner.


    [I¡¯ve probably burdened Big Brother again. He¡¯s already done so much for me. I hope Jerry won¡¯te looking for me again in the future.]


    Audrey lowered her head slightly. She was flustered, but not as much as before. For some reason, she believed her brother would support her.


    Nheless, she knew she had caused trouble for Abner.


    Abner nced at the subtitles above Audrey¡¯s head and felt a strange emotion welling up.


    Whenever his mother sought his help, it was for his brother, Jerry. She seemed to take it for granted that he should assist Jerry, solely because of their blood rtion.


    She had never considered whether this was a burden for him.


    Although Audrey wasn¡¯t his biological sister, she was the one who was worried about inconveniencing him and the one who thought that he had worked very hard.


    Abner couldn¡¯t help but smile as he suddenly reached out to pat Audrey¡¯s head.


    The moment this action was done, both he and Audrey were taken aback.


    Audrey stared at him in shock, and he quickly withdrew his hand, somewhat stiffly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not scolding you, but there are some things I¡¯d like to ask. ¡±


    Audrey nodded and looked up at him.


    Abner was confused. What did this mean?


    However, before he could be puzzled for long, he saw a few words appear above


    Audrey¡¯s head.


    [Big Brother is so gentle. Please pat my head again.]


    Abner:


    Why did she remind him of the puppy Charlotte used to have? Whenever it saw a family member, it would raise its head and gaze at them with sparkling eyes. If you patted its head, it would wag its tail with joy.


    Abner thought about the puppy that had been sent away and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Audrey looked at him, confused. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s so funny?¡±


    [Although Big Brother looks even more handsome when he smiles, I¡¯m a little flustered when he smiles so suddenly.]


    Abner felt a sense of awkwardness and helplessness, choosing not to respond to her question. Instead, he gently stated, ¡°I¡¯ll head upstairs first. Once you¡¯re finished,e to the study.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Big Brother.¡±


    Although Audrey felt a twinge of disappointment for not receiving the answer she had hoped for, she kept her feelings to herself.


    After Abner left, , Audrey cleared the tes and took them to the kitchen, where the housekeeper was preparing dinner.


    The housekeeper had overheard their conversation. Although the housekeeper was a little confused, she noticed the unhappiness on Audrey¡¯s face.


    And so, she offered some advice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master is actually a very kind person, even if he doesn¡¯t talk much. He cares deeply for his family. If you make a mistake, just apologize sincerely. He¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    Her concern wasn¡¯t that Abner would hold a grudge against her at this point. She was more preupied with finding a way to keep Jerry away from her in the future.


    Otherwise, he would repeatedly approach her in this manner.


    She had always abided by the principle of not causing trouble for others unless they provoked her. If it happened again, she would handle it in the same manner. However, she was well aware that this would lead Jerry and Caroline to involve Abner once more.


    This would inevitably create problems for her brother.


    Audrey couldn¡¯te up with a solution at the moment, so she decided to head upstairs to speak with Abner.


    Abner¡¯s study was adjacent to his bedroom. Audrey had initially thought she wouldn¡¯t be nervous, but as she approached the study door, she found herself inexplicably anxious.


    Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand to knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Abner¡¯s typically cold voice emanated from within the room.


    Audrey patted her chest and adjusted her expression before entering with a warm smile..

 Chapter 51 - 51: You Did the Right Thing

    Chapter 51: You Did the Right Thing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As Audrey pushed open the door, her gaze immediately met Abner, seated on the other side of the room with aptop in front of him.


    Audrey¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she hesitantly called out, ¡°Brother.¡± Abner¡¯s expression froze.


    Audrey¡¯s demeanor resembled one of hispany¡¯s apprehensive subordinates, trembling with fear and forcing a strained smile. It was a clear manifestation of her nervousness.


    Was he really that scary?


    He had explicitly told her that he wouldn¡¯t scold her and simply wanted to understand the situation.


    Why was she still so terrified?


    In response, Abner nodded at Audrey. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡¯


    Audrey carefully moved over and adjusted the chair opposite Abner before sitting down.


    Abner couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of helplessness. He even began to wonder if Audrey was frightened because he rarely smiled.


    She had seemed quite at ease with Eric.


    Forget it. Eric¡¯s cheerful personality was undoubtedly more amiable and approachable.


    Audrey finally settled into her seat and looked up at Abner, cautiously addressing him, ¡°Brother, what would you like to know?¡±


    Abner didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he stood up abruptly and went to the cab where his briefcase was stored. Retrieving the briefcase, he took out a piece of dark chocte.


    Audrey¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him throughout the process. When she saw him pull out the chocte, she was taken aback.


    [Brother ate quite a few snacks earlier. Yet, there¡¯s a piece of chocte in his briefcase. Could it be that Brother has a sweet tooth? Despite his reserved nature, he seems to enjoy sweet things. I find that rather adorable.]


    Abner closed his eyes slightly. He was speechless.


    In fact, the chocte in his hand felt hot.


    Under Audrey¡¯s curious gaze, Abner slowly returned to his seat. After sitting down, he extended the piece of chocte towards her. ¡°The secretary ced it there this morning,¡± Abner exined.


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°For me?¡±


    Abner nodded. ¡°They say eating something sweet can help rx people and ease their nervousness.¡±


    Audrey reached out to take it in a daze. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    [Brother, can you tell I¡¯m nervous? Am I that obvious?]


    A faint smile yed at the corners of Abner¡¯s lips. He was almost tempted to tell her directly that yes, it was quite obvious.


    Audrey tore open the chocte packaging and took a bite, savoring it in her mouth.


    The chocte was sweet and fragrant, and Audrey¡¯s eyes brightened as she examined the wrapping paper more closely, making a mental note of the chocte brand.


    Although Abner¡¯s wordscked scientific evidence, Audrey did indeed feel less nervous than before.


    Abner didn¡¯t rush to speak. He waited for her to finish the chocte before gently inquiring, ¡°Did Jerry cause trouble for you again?¡±


    Audrey looked up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Abner to ask this. She had assumed he would inquire if she had done something to Jerry.


    Despite the simrity in their inquiries, Abner¡¯s question made Audrey feel like he was thinking from her perspective.


    Audrey was touched, and her anxiety immediately dissipated. However, her eyes began to redden.


    People who had spent years in the entertainment industry were no strangers to criticism or misunderstanding, but they found it difficult to withstand this


    kind of silent concern.


    Seeing her eyes welling up, Abner¡¯s heart tightened. Fearing his tone had been too harsh, he softened his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I just want to understand the situation. You need to tell me everything, Audrey, so I can help you.¡±


    Audrey sniffled and tried to hold back her tears. She cleared her throat before recounting what had happened.


    Abner listened without a word.


    When Audrey mentioned that she had messaged Linda¡¯s sister, Tina, she cautiously nced at Abner.


    When Abner heard her say that she had sent Tina a message, he knew what she wanted to do.


    Abner, realizing that Audrey was observing his expression, found it amusing.


    [Brother, do you think I¡¯m ruthless? But I can¡¯t let others push me around.


    When prevention fails, I have to stand up for myself.]


    Abner noticed the words above her head and raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°You did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Audrey was baffled.


    Was this a praiseworthy behavior?

 Chapter 52 - 52: She Was Not At Fault

    Chapter 52: She Was Not At Fault


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°However,¡± Abner shifted the conversation after offering his praise.


    Audrey instinctively straightened her posture and gazed at Abner with seriousness, expecting a reprimand.


    Abner continued, ¡°If you ever find yourself in such a situation again, you mustn¡¯t go alone. You¡¯re a young woman, and it can be very dangerous.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. After a moment¡¯s pause, she responded hurriedly,


    ¡°Alright, Big Brother. I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future.¡±


    Abner nodded and inquired further, ¡°What happened afterward?¡±


    Audrey visibly rxed, offering a smile as she recounted how Jerry and Linda had been summoned and subsequently taken away by the police.


    ¡°Brother, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. Those reporters were snapping pictures like crazy at the time, but none of the photos got leaked. They must¡¯ve been paid off by the Rick family.¡±


    Audrey said with a hint of regret.


    Linda and Jerry weren¡¯t involved in the entertainment industry, and even if the photos were leaked, they wouldn¡¯t have caused much of a sensation. They might have even made some money by selling them to the parties involved. It would have been a lucrative deal.


    However, although the photos remained undisclosed, the video footage had widely circted.


    A few reporters who had joined them had started a live broadcast, as they had received payment from Tina in advance. Their intention was to expose the incident to the public.


    Observing Audrey¡¯s growing excitement, Abner couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. ¡°Since the situation has been resolved, why did you stay there?¡±


    Even though Abner no longer considered Jerry his younger brother, he had assisted Jerry in dealing with numerous matters over the years, too many to count. As a result, he knew Jerry¡¯s personality inside out.


    Once Jerry caught wind of Audrey¡¯s involvement in the n, he would likely take action, regardless of Audrey¡¯s gender.


    Audrey¡¯s smile froze on her face. After a brief pause, she murmured, ¡°I wanted to stay and watch the show.¡±


    Abner didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Abner picked up the phone and nced at the caller ID. After seeing it, he said to Audrey, ¡°Stay seated while I take this call.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    Abner walked to the window with his phone. He answered the call and said,


    ¡°Evans, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    From the other end, Evans replied, ¡°There really is.¡±


    Abner looked at Audrey, who sat fidgeting in her chair, and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, I¡¯ll call you backter. I have something to handle here.¡±


    Evans said, ¡°It¡¯s about Audrey.¡±


    Abner raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Evans proceeded to describe his encounter with Audrey at the hotel and then added, ¡°Madam Caroline will probably seek your help soon, asking you to assist Jerry. Although Audrey¡¯s approach to this situation isn¡¯t wless, she¡¯s not at fault.¡±


    Abner furrowed his brow, a look of confusion in his eyes.


    He had known Evans for many years and understood his character well. He could also detect the protective tone in Evans¡¯ words regarding Audrey.


    It was rather strange. Evans¡¯ demeanor was usually even colder than Abner. He didn¡¯t look like someone who would meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°Are you putting in a good word for her?¡± Abner asked.


    Evans fell silent. He, too, was perplexed. Was he, in fact, speaking up for Audrey?


    Thinking back carefully to what he had just said, it did seem like he was putting in a good word for Audrey.


    He believed it was essential to call Abner and provide an exnation. Otherwise, when Caroline and Jerry sought out Abner, they would likely fan the mes and ce the me squarely on Audrey.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He didn¡¯t think about why he was doing this or what it meant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡± Evans said.


    Abner grasped the implied message behind Evans¡¯ words.


    Because Audrey was his sister, Evans had offered his assistance. Because


    Audrey was his sister, he had intentionally called to speak up for Audrey. If Abner hadn¡¯t known Evans¡¯s character like the back of his hand, he might have been genuinely convinced.


    Abner nced in Audrey¡¯s direction. She remained seated, her posture unchanged as she lowered her head, absentmindedly scratching her nails.


    Abner opened the door and exited the room. After shutting the study door, he replied to Evans, ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve said, isn¡¯t Jerry still my brother? Why don¡¯t you help him?¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t provide a direct answer to his question, stating instead, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve conveyed the truth to you. How you choose to handle it is up to you..¡±

 Chapter 53 Dealing with the Aftermath

    53 Dealing with the Aftermath


    After Evans concluded his conversation, he promptly disconnected the call.


    Abner found himself immersed in deep contemtion before he turned to head back to his seat, casting asional nces at Audrey, who was still fidgeting.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Abner had already settled his matters and was looking at her, Audrey inexplicably felt like she was being scrutinized.


    Abner was well-acquainted with Evans'' personality. In recent years, he had rarely extended a helping hand to anyone. Since that was the case¡­


    "I''ve roughly understood what happened to you, Audrey." Abner said, "It''s Jerry''s fault."


    A line of words immediately shed above Audrey''s head:


    [I always knew Big Brother had a reasonable side!]


    Abner couldn''t help but feel a tad overwhelmed by the sentiment welling up within him. Nevertheless, he maintained a solemn demeanor and offered earnest advice, looking intently at Audrey. "Audrey, you''re a young woman. In any future situations like this, your safety must be your top priority. Jerry isn''t a good person, and if he''s pushed too far, he might resort to violence against you."


    "Of course, I''m not suggesting you should endure it. What I''m emphasizing is that, in such circumstances, you should weigh the potential consequences of your actions carefully. If you ever feel uncertain, consider discussing it with your family first."


    Family?


    As soon as he said that, the two of them fell into a short silence.


    It dawned on both of them that this might be the very first instance in which Abner had regarded himself as family to Audrey.


    The sentiment was undeniably warm.


    Audrey''s heart warmed as she reflected on the noticeable improvement in her rtionship with Abner and the others over the past few days¡ªcertainly much better than when this body had been controlled by the previous host.


    "Alright," Abner responded, his usualposure briefly shaken. Surprisingly, he had spoken at length to Audrey today. "You should head back now. I''ll handle the rest."


    [Has Big Brother decided to clean up the mess for me? Big Brother is so good!]


    An ted expression danced across Audrey''s face, but she swiftly concealed it.


    As Audrey departed with a childlike bounce in her step, even taking care to close the door behind her.


    Real¡­


    Just as he was about to open hisptop and resume his work, an untimely phone call interrupted the quiet room.


    The ringtone disrupted the serenity of the room, and Abner''s heart sank as he nced at the caller ID.


    Abner allowed the phone to ring for over 40 seconds before answering.


    "Why did you take so long to answer your phone? What have you been up to?" Caroline''s impatient voice emanated from the other end of the line. Abner furrowed his brow slightly.


    His rtionship with his mother could only be described as mediocre, not even close.Nheless, whenever she needed something, he made an effort to appear amodating, knowing she would inevitably ask for a favor.


    Yet this time, her tone was strained, clearly reflecting her anxiety over Jerry. And when Abner took such a long time to answer the phone, she obviously lost her temper, which was normal.


    Evans had been right about this woman approaching him to address the matter.


    After the call connected, Abner remained silent, offering no greeting. Caroline, feeling short of breath after her earlier outburst, hastened to apologize. "Abner, I didn''t mean it that way¡­"


    Abner''s voice remained calm as he interjected, "What is it? Just be frank."


    Caroline took a deep breath, her thoughts consumed by Jerry''s recent ordeal, and her anger simmered just beneath the surface.


    In an attempt to soften her tone, she began, "Jerry fell victim to a scheme today! The police have detained him, Abner. I implore you to help us this time."


    Abner''s response carried a trace of mockery as he retorted, "So? What happened to him?"


    Caroline remained oblivious to the sarcasm in Abner''s words, her anger unabated. She continued, "What else could have happened? It''s all Audrey''s doing!"


    "Oh?" Abner raised his eyebrows.


    "She surreptitiously tailed Jerry today and even enlisted a horde of reporters to besiege the hotel. She conspired with the Rovers family''s illegitimate daughter, Linda, to have the reporters capture images of Jerry and that¡­ well, Linda, sharing a hotel room. Their aim was to coerce Jerry into marrying Linda."


    "Hmph, I''ve long suspected that Linda is relentless. She''s an illegitimate child, yet she harbors unrealistic dreams, persistently pursuing Jerry." Caroline continued saying.

 Chapter 54 I Will Not Be Helping Him

    54 I Will Not Be Helping Him


    Jerry and Linda weren''t public figures, so their situation didn''t cause much of a stir in the entertainment industry. However, within the wealthy circles, it was a huge scandal.


    The Rick Family that Caroline was married into was no longer the same as before and the Lance Family had be far more superior. Nevertheless, even a famished camel still loomedrger than a horse. Regardless of Jerry''s feelings for Linda, Caroline would never entertain the notion of allowing the despised illegitimate daughter to be a part of their family.


    In Caroline''s eyes, how could a vain woman, an illegitimate child, ever be considered a suitable match for her son?


    The more Caroline ruminated on the situation, the angrier she became. "I''m seething with anger. And Audrey, she''s shown her true viciousness by conspiring against Jerry like this! Now, the entire industry is buzzing about Jerry, using him of seducing a woman. Who would dare marry him now?"


    Abner massaged the space between his eyebrows. His self-restraint had remarkably improved if he could tolerate Caroline''s nonsensical ranting for this long.


    "What''s your point?" Abner finally inquired. "I''m extremely busy with various matters. If you have nothing else to discuss, I''ll end this call."


    "No!" Caroline eximed immediately. "Let me finish!"


    Abner begrudgingly allowed her to continue.


    Caroline''s words dripped with resentment as she continued, "Linda holds a significant share of the me for this situation. She''s tarnished Jerry''s reputation. But Audrey can''t escape her share of responsibility either! Abner, my dear, I hope you''ll punish Audrey severely. She needs to publicly apologize to Jerry and make a clear statement, admitting her involvement in this scheme. Furthermore, she shouldpensate Jerry for the emotional distress!"


    Emotional distresspensation? Abner had every reason to suspect that Jerry had insisted on thatst condition.


    This time, Caroline had rambled on for Jerry''s sake, and Abner found it somewhat ludicrous. He had been deprived of his parents'' love since childhood, but had he ever received Caroline''s unconditional affection?


    Abner maintained his own judgment regarding this matter.


    Abner harbored serious doubts about Audrey being the "vicious woman" Caroline had portrayed. In fact, with Evans'' recent reminder, Abner had strong reasons to believe that Jerry was the true instigator behind this entire ordeal.


    Jerry remained disappointingly consistent. Thest time he had attempted to harass Audrey, he had failed and ended up getting beaten by her and her assistant. Abner had thought he had learned his lesson and reined in his behavior, but it seemed Jerry still harbored ill intentions towards Audrey.


    Had Audrey not been astute and fallen into the trap set by her deceitful best friend, it might have been Audrey in thepromising position on that bed.


    At the thought of this, Abner was filled with disgust for his younger brother.


    "Go back and tell Jerry to give up. I won''t help him."


    Caroline''s voice erupted with surprise,ced with urgency and anger. "Abner, how can you be so heartless? Jerry is your blood brother! You share a bond by blood! How can you refuse to help him? Are you trying to protect Audrey? She''s just your stepsister, a stepchild! She has no blood rtion to you at all! How can you prioritize an outsider over your own family?"


    "Am I not an outsider to you now?" Abner retorted suddenly.


    Caroline was rendered momentarily speechless by this response.


    While she was in a daze, Abner unceremoniously ended the call.


    For years, Abner believed he had fulfilled his responsibilities as an older brother. Despitecking any emotional foundation with Jerry, he still extended help at his mother''s request to resolve numerous issues.


    Yet, how had Jerry repaid him? By constantly creating problems, and this time, by extending his reach toward Audrey.


    Forget it. He no longer cared about Jerry''s fate, leaving it to the Rick family to handle.


    On the other end, Caroline seethed with anger over Abner hanging up on her for the first time.


    "You won''t help me? Well, then don''t me me for being ruthless!" Caroline''s carefullyposed visage contorted with hostility and resentment.


    At that very moment, Audrey, blissfully unaware of the unfolding drama,y on her bed, scrolling through her phone and happily browsing through entertainment news. She had no inkling that she was about to be the target of a vicious onught.


    At present, only Gary and Abner were privy to Audrey''s situation. Gary, being concerned for Anthea, had no intention of bringing this up at home.


    However, what Gary did not anticipate was that Caroline would promptly seek him out.

 Chapter 55 Guests?

    55 Guests?


    It was the weekend, and Audrey''s crew had half a day off. When she returned home, she realized that someone seemed to be talking in the living room. It seemed quite lively?


    [What''s going on? Is there a guest?]


    Audrey was puzzled when she bumped into Eric, who was on his way.


    Upon seeing Audrey return, Eric''s expression was a little strange, especially when he saw the bullet screen above Audrey''s head. He thought for a moment and reminded her kindly, "Are you sure you want to go in now?"


    "Oh? Why aren''t I going in? To be a pir outside?" Audrey looked up with an innocent expression.


    [What''s wrong with Second Brother today? Does he not wee me back?]


    Eric smirked and led her in.


    He suddenly said without rhyme or reason, "No matter what happens, I will still stand on your side."


    What? Audrey didn''t understand.


    However, when she entered the living room, Audrey understood what was going on.


    As soon as she entered, the people sitting in the living room quickly looked over.


    One of them was a noblewoman Audrey had never seen before.


    Audrey didn''t know Caroline, but Caroline could tell at a nce that it was her.


    "Hmph, you still know how toe back?" Caroline snorted coldly, acting like the mistress of the house.


    Anthea, who was sitting opposite him, didn''t look any better.


    When Caroline came to the house just now, she thought it was a little strange. After all, it had been a long time since this woman had set foot here. She didn''t expect Anthea to hear something even more shocking.


    Caroline actually said that Audrey colluded with her best friend, Linda, to frame her son, Jerry!


    Caroline ignored what Anthea wanted to ask. After ignoring her, she cried to Gary, who was reading the newspaper in the living room.


    Gary was also stunned at that time¡ªeven though he had already heard her roughly exin it before.


    Caroline first used Abner of being ruthless and unwilling to help her biological brother. Then, she angrily used Audrey of "good deeds".


    God knew how shocked Anthea was when she heard what Caroline had said.


    Anthea refuted her almost subconsciously. "How is that possible? Although Audrey is usually a little arrogant and willful, she''s definitely not such a person! You''re spouting nonsense!"


    When it came to her daughter, Anthea almost lost her mind. She absolutely didn''t believe that Audrey would do such a thing!


    "Impossible? Hehe, listen." Caroline immediately said to Gary, "Gary, you know my temper. If it wasn''t true, would I use someone for no reason? Jerry is still in custody. Are you going to watch me run around? I''m Abner''s mother after all!"


    With that, Caroline started crying again.


    Anthea, who had always been gentle and demure, changed her usual demeanor and started arguing with Caroline. Gary had a headache from the noise, but Eric, who was sitting quietly beside him, rolled his eyes and covered his ears, wanting to go out to the garden to get some air.


    Unexpectedly, he bumped into Audrey, who had just returned from outside.


    Audrey stood in the living room, feeling that everyone''s gazes were especially piercing.


    "Come and sit," Gary called out to her, his face expressionless.


    After Audrey sat down, she looked at the beautiful woman who was staring at her for no reason. She couldn''t help but cast a puzzled look at Anthea.


    "This is Caroline, Abner''s mother." Anthea held back her anger and exined to her daughter.


    Oh! So it''s Abner''s mother¡­ Wait, Abner''s mother? Isn''t that¡­ Audrey finally came to a realization.


    No wonder there were still tears in this noblewoman''s eyes. She was here to seek justice for that bastard Jerry today.


    Heh. Audrey sneered inwardly, but her expression was extremely calm.


    A few days ago, Abner had clearly told her that it was Jerry''s fault and had nothing to do with her.


    Abner was a reasonable person. Just from Jerry harassing herst time, it could be seen that Abner was not an unreasonable person.


    This time, it was obvious that Caroline hade to Gary because she wanted Jerry to sessfully escape the crime of seducing a woman. It must have been because Abner had rejected her request that Caroline hade here directly.


    Jerry was a member of the Rick family no matter what. With such a scandal, the share price of the Rick family business had probably fallen a lot. If they didn''t find someone to take the me, the head of the Rick family would definitely not give Caroline a good attitude.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Framed For What?

    Chapter 56: Framed For What?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re just a stepdaughter of the Lance Family. How dare you scheme against my son? It¡¯s because of you that Jerry was detained! You even conspired with Linda so she could leave the Rofus Family and marry into a wealthy family!¡± Caroline¡¯s tone dripped with hostility.


    Anthea frowned slightly and was about to respond, but Eric, who had remained silent in the corner, interjected, ¡°Oh? Really? Is that so? Didn¡¯t Jerry intentionally harass her, and he ended up facing the consequences?¡±


    Eric referred to the previous incident when Jerry had attempted to harm Audrey and had been soundly beaten in return.


    Caroline¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    Audrey was taken aback.


    [Wow! Second Brother is incredible! He¡¯s still standing up for me at a time like this! I¡¯m so happy!]


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but smile when he noticed the bold red words above Audrey¡¯s head.


    ¡°Audrey, is what Caroline said true?¡± Gary questioned with a stern demeanor, ignoring Eric¡¯s intervention.


    Gary knew he owed his three biological children, especially Abner. When Abner was very young, Gary had pushed him to learn various aspects of the business to prepare him for a future role in the family enterprise.


    Though Gary and Caroline had amicably divorced, business dealings had kept the two families connected. If Gary couldn¡¯t resolve this situation effectively, he dreaded what Caroline might do.


    In recent days, Abner had been spending more time at home, and Gary was keen to avoid a deep-seated feud with him over this matter. The only thing he could do now was to console Caroline.


    Anthea also looked nervously at Audrey.


    If Audrey had the courage to deny these allegations, Anthea was prepared to fight Caroline to the death for her daughter¡¯s innocence, even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    Audrey harbored no fear of Caroline. She firmly denied the ¡°misdeeds¡± Caroline had attributed to her.


    ¡°Madam, is there some misunderstanding? Jerry¡¯s detainment by the police is a consequence of his actions with Linda. How does that implicate me in any way?


    Anthea heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Caroline practically leaped to her feet and jabbed a finger in Audrey¡¯s direction. ¡°It has to be you! You conspired with that illegitimate daughter to set Jerry up!¡±


    Caroline had always carried an air of gentility, and witnessing her suddenly berating someone like a shrew left everyone present deeply unsettled. ¡°Framed? Framed for what?¡± A chilling voice pierced the room suddenly.


    It was Abner!


    Audrey¡¯s face lit up with pleasant surprise.


    [I hereby dere that Big Brother is now the sole ruler of my heart.]


    Abner was slightly taken aback when he noticed the glowing red words above Audrey¡¯s head. What was this girl thinking now?


    Caroline, equally surprised by her son¡¯s sudden return, quickly rposed herself and greeted him with a feigned amiability, ¡°Abner, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Caroline and Abner didn¡¯t share much of an emotional bond, but their dealings had revolvedrgely around Jerry over the years.


    Yet Abner¡¯s demeanor toward his mother remained icy, to the point where Caroline sometimes questioned if he had ever regarded her as his mother.


    Unaware of her own neglect of Abner over the years, Caroline failed to recognize that she had merely seen her eldest son as a means to secure her own benefits.


    Abner could feel a headacheing on. When he had strolled into the garden earlier, he had already heard his mother¡¯s frantic yelling from a distance.


    It was evident that he had returned because of his younger brother.


    Abner held little affection for Jerry. After hearing that Caroline had berated Audrey, he felt a mounting frustration that threatened to consume him.


    Abner considered himself a stoic individual. No matter how incensed he became, he seldom vented his anger on his mother. Seated now, he regarded her with a prating gaze and asked, ¡®What is it that you wish to aplish today?¡±


    Caroline, mindful of the recent hang-up incident, felt her breath catch, but her rational side warned her that she couldn¡¯t afford any missteps at this pivotal moment.


    Caroline retorted, ¡°Abner, you¡¯re well aware of what transpired. I won¡¯t exin anymore. Audrey framed Jerry. Now, the entire industry perceives him as a bastard that drugged and raped a girl¡­ Abner, Jerry is your brother by blood.. Will you stand idly by while his reputation is tarnished?¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57: The Truth

    Chapter 57: The Truth


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey almost rolled her eyes.


    [But¡­ he¡¯s a jerk.]


    Eric, with his keen observation, didn¡¯t miss the changed line of texts above Audrey¡¯s head.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Instantly, everyone in the living room looked over.


    Eric smiled at Audrey, who appeared perplexed.


    [What¡¯s happening? Why is Second Brotherughing? Could it be that he also thinks Jerry is no good?]


    Eric was taken aback. Audrey had guessed correctly.


    Abner, too, noticed the change above Audrey¡¯s head.


    ¡°You im Audrey framed Jerry. Where is your evidence? Show me the evidence!¡± Abner raised his voice.


    Caroline immediately panicked. ¡°Evidence? What evidence do you need? Audrey has never gotten over the previous incident. She¡¯s impulsive and doesn¡¯t respect others! While Jerry has learned his lesson from that ordeal, Audrey remains unsatisfied. She intends to tarnish his reputation. Abner, are you willing to tolerate such a malicious woman within the Lance Family?¡± At this moment, Caroline had involved the entire Lance Family, and Gary knew he couldn¡¯t afford to be vague in handling this situation anymore.


    Before Gary could say anything, Audrey swiftly defended herself. ¡°The one who hasn¡¯t let go is Jerry! I¡¯ve never provoked him intentionally. He¡¯s the one who


    repeatedly harassed me.¡±


    Anthea chimed in, ¡°Audrey is definitely not the person you¡¯re describing. You¡¯re clearly defaming her.¡±


    ¡°Defamation? Haha, you¡¯ve been tending to your flowers and vegetables all day. How would you know what¡¯s happening outside? Let me tell you, you¡¯re just.. ¡®


    ¡°Caroline!¡± Suddenly, Gary shouted.


    Caroline fell silent immediately.


    The atmosphere in the living room instantly became tense.


    On one side stood his ex-wife, and on the other, his current wife. Everyone present understood which side Gary would choose.


    Gary red at Caroline with displeasure. ¡°This is the Lance Family. As a member of the Rick Family, how dare youe here and create such a scene?¡± Caroline opened her mouth but said nothing.


    At this moment, Eric spoke up, ¡°Madam Caroline, you¡¯ve repeatedly alleged that Audrey framed Jerry, yet you haven¡¯t presented any evidence. May I inquire about your intentions here today?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up.


    [Second Brother is awesome.]


    ¡°Why would I nder her for no reason at all?¡± Caroline was quickly enraged. ¡°Gary, you¡¯re well aware of Audrey¡¯s behavior and attitude over the years. Even if I haven¡¯t witnessed it myself, I¡¯ve heard countless rumors about her. A prideful stepdaughter who neglects her responsibilities daily and treats people from other families with arrogance. What good can a person like her do? It¡¯s clear she can¡¯t stand Jerry¡¯s sess and is out to destroy his reputation. How can such a vengeful woman¡­


    ¡°Enough,¡± Abner interjected, his tone icy.


    Caroline immediately paused.


    Abner fixed his cold gaze on his mother. ¡°Are you certain you want me to reveal the truth?¡±


    The truth? What truth? Everyone was stunned.


    Caroline¡¯s heart ached for her youngest son, and she harbored unwavering faith in Jerry¡¯s ims. When Jerry used Audrey of conspiring with Linda to frame him, Caroline unquestioningly believed him.


    However, what Jerry hadn¡¯t disclosed to her was that the supposed conspiracy had initially targeted Audrey.


    Of course, to cast himself as a victim, Jerry would never reveal the truth to Caroline. All he wanted now was to be released from detention as soon as possible so he could exact revenge on Audrey, that ignorant b*tch. Oh, and there was that fool, Linda.


    From the moment he entered the living room until now, Abner had been attempting to save face for Caroline. He had intended to dismiss her with a few words, as she was still his mother, after all.


    But Caroline was going too far.


    Abner no longer wished to conceal anything and spoke candidly, ¡°Jerry himself Imows better than anyone here as to why he was detained. Jerry had initially targeted Audrey, but due to a strange turn of events, Linda ended up in the hotel room instead. Audrey escaped because she was lucky. As for you, my mother, you¡¯ve always shielded Jerry, but you¡¯re unaware of his true nature. He¡¯s despicable. To satisfy his twisted desire for revenge, he didn¡¯t hesitate to tarnish a young girl¡¯s reputation. Are you protecting him or the perfect education and upbringing you believed you have given him?¡± The living room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Caroline stared nkly at Abner..

 Chapter 58 - 58: What a Pity

    Chapter 58: What a Pity


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Perfect¡­ perfect education?


    Abner¡¯s words carried considerable weight, rendering Gary and Caroline momentarily speechless.


    Gary and Caroline were Abner¡¯s biological parents, yet they both knew that they had, to a considerable extent, neglected their son.


    As the children had grown older and Gary had aged, he yearned for improved rtions with his offspring. He hoped to see them more frequently at home and achieve a harmonious family life.


    Caroline, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel a sense of indebtedness toward Abner, even though she recognized deep down that she had neglected him. She believed that Abner had led afortable life from a young age and required no additional concern.


    However, when she glimpsed the hurt in Abner¡¯s eyes just now, Caroline found herself uncertain of how to address it.


    Was she wrong? No, she hadn¡¯t made a mistake!


    The Rick Family, which she had married into, had gradually declined in recent years. Presently, their main financial support came from their business partnership with the Lance Family.


    Abner was clearly the future heir to the Lance Family¡¯s leadership, yet he appeared heartless. He was unwilling to consider his brother¡¯s well-being and instead chose to watch Jerry teeter on the brink of despair.


    Now, he actually wanted to criticize her. Caroline was instantly enraged.


    ¡°Education? What¡¯s wrong with my teachings? Abner, I¡¯m your mother. Is this how you repay me? Don¡¯t you realize that Jerry is your brother by blood? How can you abandon him?¡±


    Abner massaged his temples, no longer willing to engage in futile arguments with this unreasonable woman. His gaze shifted toward Audrey, who sat to the side, seemingly lost in thought. Just then, a set ofrge words materialized above her head.


    [Big Brother looks a little sad. Should I console him?]


    ¡®Sad?¡¯


    Abner¡¯s lips twitched.


    He couldn¡¯t say he felt sad. He was simply a bit exasperated.


    Abner had no further interest in involving himself with Jerrys affairs, and he had no intention of doing so in the future either.


    Turning back to Caroline, he asserted sternly, ¡°Your son made a mistake. If you want to address it, you should ask his father for help instead of us, as we are not directly involved. It¡¯s futile to seek us out. On the other hand, Audrey is part of our family now. Who do you think should receive our support?¡±


    The moment he said that, Abner seemed to sense Audrey and Anthea secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    Caroline felt like Abner¡¯s words had stabbed her heart like a knife. She clenched her sleeves tightly and shot a long, resentful look at Abner. Finally, without looking back, she picked up her bag and left.


    Not long after, there was a burst of apuse in the living room.


    ¡°p!¡±


    It was Eric.


    Every eye in the room turned toward him. Eric shed a smile and locked eyes with Abner. ¡°Tsk, Big Brother,¡± he quipped, ¡°I¡¯ve only just discovered your eloquence today. What a shame Charlotte wasn¡¯t here to witness this scene.¡±


    Eric¡¯s mischievous expression left Abner momentarily speechless. Just then, Gary abruptly stood up and silently retreated to his room.


    Caroline¡¯s unexpected arrival earlier had cast a peculiar aura over the household. Yet, thanks to Abner¡¯s vignt defense of Audrey, an air of rtive harmony still lingered in everyone¡¯s expressions.¡±


    Gary had suddenly left because the argument earlier was quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Forget about it,¡± Eric shrugged nonchntly. ¡°The old man can be unpredictable sometimes. He¡¯ll bounce back in a day or two.¡±


    Abner stole a nce at Audrey before swiftly retreating to his room.


    Anthea cast a heart-wrenching look at her daughter. Audrey sensed her mother¡¯s unspoken words and silently ascended the stairs.


    Eric, growing restless with the silence, considered messaging his friends for a club outing, but his phone rang before he could act.


    Eric felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him upon seeing his mother¡¯s name on the caller ID.


    The ongoing battle for family assets¡ªwhen would it ever end?


    In the room, Anthea closed the door and dragged Andrey to sit on the bed.


    Audrey¡¯s face remained impassive, but Anthea¡¯s expression was tinged with sadness. ¡°Audrey, please tell me the truth. What exactly did you go through? What did Linda and Jerry do to you?¡±


    Initially, Audrey had hesitated to confide in Anthea about the ordeal, not wanting to cause her additional distress.


    However, Abner¡¯s revtions in the living room had made it clear that there was no point in keeping it hidden any longer. It was time for them to be honest with each other..¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59: Fight Fire with Fire

    Chapter 59: Fight Fire with Fire


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hence, Audrey narrated the scandal¡¯s intricate details to Anthea, starting from the very beginning. As she recounted the incident where Jerry¡¯s disheveled attire had been covertly photographed, a faint smile graced Audrey¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate for Jerry. He thought he was getting wool but ended up


    ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate for Jerry. He thought he was getting wool but ended up being shorn himself. Eventually, he got ensnared in the whole mess. Initially, I had no intentions of taking any action against him. I didn¡¯t want to rekindle our past disagreements. However, he persisted, pushing me to my limits. I had no choice but to outy him at his own game.¡±


    Audrey described the situation casually, but as Anthea listened, unease began to creep over her. Eventually, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°I never expected Jerry to be so bold, ¡± Anthea remarked. ¡°Thank goodness


    Abner supported you and didn¡¯t cover up for him. It¡¯s just that dealing with Caroline won¡¯t be easy. I fear she might create trouble for you when I¡¯m not around. ¡±


    Audrey remained unperturbed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. You heard what happened in the living room. Big Brother is firmly on my side, even dering me part of his family. You can¡¯t imagine how happy I felt when I heard that!¡±


    Anthea finally smiled through her tears. ¡°I can see that your rtionships with Abner and the others have significantly improved recently. In the past, not even Eric paid much attention to your affairs, let alone Abner. Audrey, I¡¯m genuinely relieved to see you bing more sensible.¡±


    Audrey had always relied on her status as a Lance family member, both at home and in public, often engaging in fiercepetition. There were even faint signs of rivalry with Abner and others for a share of the family assets. Anthea was heartened to witness Audrey¡¯s newfound sensibility and restraint, recognizing that she was no longer casually challenging her own family.


    As if struck by a revtion, Anthea offered Audrey a sincere piece of advice. ¡°Audrey, I need you to understand that you¡¯re now an adult. Regardless of the circumstances, you must grasp the current situation and distinguish right from wrong. This includes being exceptionally cautious when choosing your friends.¡±


    As she spoke, Audrey¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Instinctively, Audrey unlocked her phone and was pleasantly surprised to find that Uncle Gary had transferred two million yuan to her!


    Apanying the generous sum was a message from Uncle Gary: ¡°You¡¯ve suffered through this ordeal. If you ever encounter simr situations in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to your family.¡±


    Anthea also leaned in to read the message. When she saw the content, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but curve. ¡°Your Uncle Gary still cares about you very much.¡±


    Certainly, ever since Audrey had joined the Lance Family at the age of 15 upon her marriage to Anthea, Gary, although not bound by blood, had always provided generously for her, especially in terms of pocket money. He treated all the children equally.


    However, this generous support became the reason for Audrey¡¯s growing arrogance and obstinacy, to the point where she began coveting family assets. Anthea had feared that her inexperienced daughter might one day be a pawn in the struggle for power.


    Now, as Audrey continually exhibited self-restraint and disyed genuine concern for others, Anthea couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed.


    Her sole wish was for Audrey to lead a peaceful life, and with everything moving in a positive direction, Anthea¡¯s mood had improved significantly over the past few days.


    After Audrey replied ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gary¡± on her phone, she turned to her mother and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve heard you loud and clear. I¡¯ll be extra cautious from now on.¡±


    Anthea let out a sigh of relief and advised, ¡°And as for Linda, please steer clear of her. What was she thinking? Trying to frame you with Jerry is beyond despicable. Thankfully, you remained vignt. If anything had happened to you, I don¡¯t Imow how I could have faced the consequences!¡±


    The mere thought of Linda¡¯s attempt to drug Audrey left Anthea incensed.


    Audrey was her only daughter. If Linda had sessfully tarnished Audrey¡¯s reputation, she would have fought Linda to the death.


    Audrey naturally knew this logic.


    The original host of the body had a rather superficial connection with Linda, so it was only natural that their friendship would eventually fall apart. As Audrey reminisced about how Linda had taken advantage of their rtionship,

 Chapter 60 - 60: Buying a Gift

    Chapter 60: Buying a Gift


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In Audrey¡¯s previous life, money has always been tight. She understood the true value of money for an ordinary person. Despite her newfound materialfort that most people could only dream of, she remained acutely aware that money wasn¡¯t an endless resource. She had no intention of using her wealth to benefit a phony friend.


    Her rtionship with Linda was now irrevocably severed, and she had no intention of ever befriending such a person again.


    How could someone who constantly sought to exploit you be deserving of the title ¡®friend¡¯? To call Linda her best friend would be an insult to the concept of true friendship.


    She was nothing more than a parasite, an ungrateful one at that.


    Seeing Audrey finally recognizing Linda¡¯s true nature, Anthea breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re cutting ties with her. She would have only brought you harm.¡±


    In the past, due to Audrey¡¯s strong-willed personality and Anthea¡¯s desire to spare her daughter any emotional distress, she had endured Linda¡¯s actions silently, hoping that one day Audrey would see through her friend¡¯s character.


    Now, matters had been settled, and Linda had faced the consequences of her actions. Audrey was finally distancing herself from her.


    After chatting with Anthea for a while longer, Audreyy down on her bed, feeling a sense of relief.


    Too many things had happened in the past few days, and she needed some rest to ease the stress.


    Since joining the production team for the film, Audrey¡¯s visits home had be less frequent, but she still made a point to call every day to reassure her family of her safety. As the first payment was distributed, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile as she counted the zeros, already nning how to spend it.


    Evans had yed a significant role in the hotel incident, as had her brother Abner. And despite Eric¡¯s usual criticisms, Audrey couldn¡¯t deny that his unwavering support when Caroline had caused trouble at home had deeply touched her.


    And so, she nned to use this payment to buy gifts for them.


    With half a month to spare before the next script selection, Audrey could finally rx to her heart¡¯s content.


    After wrapping up her responsibilities with the production team, she eagerly headed to a luxurious mall for some shopping.


    Like Abner, Evans was typically reserved and unassuming. Audrey roamed the mall for a while, considering her options carefully before settling on a gift for Abner, Evans, and Eric.


    In Audrey¡¯s eyes, Abner was a truly pure-hearted and authoritative CEO. With his busy work life and numerous social engagements, she selected an exquisite brooch, a symbol of his sophistication.


    As for Evans, Audrey was less certain about his tastes. She consulted several stores and ultimately chose a stylish tie.


    He should like it, right?


    As Audrey contemted Evans¡¯s perpetually aloof demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Forget it. If Evans doesn¡¯t like or ept it, I can always return it.


    She had never been afraid of beinz reiected. She was iust afraid that she was not brave enough.


    And finally, Eric¡¯s gift.


    Audrey pondered over what to get Eric for quite some time.


    Eric was known for hisid-back style. Perhaps it was a result of his upation as a screenwriter in the entertainment industry, but he had a penchant for entric clothing. Justst week, he had strolled in wearing an over-the-top vest with a conspicuously missing sleeve.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t contain herughter at the sight and quipped, ¡°Is there a reason why one side of your vest is sleeveless?¡±


    Eric even asked his assistantter on if his clothes were strange.


    His assistant¡¯s response was an awkward silence.


    Audrey hadn¡¯t expected Eric to let bygones be bygones ande to her defense when Caroline had stirred up trouble at the house. She was deeply moved and recognized that she had gone too far during their previous disagreement. Consequently, she treated the task of selecting Eric¡¯s gift with great seriousness.


    After much contemtion, Audrey finally made a decision. She purchased an exquisitely crafted book with gilded edges, intending to present it to Eric.


    Eric possessed the potential to be a director, and he had a penchant for crafting scripts himself. Audrey had offered him the script gift with the hope that it might inspire him to put his thoughts on paper in the future.


    Upon returning home, she found that everyone was already busy preparing dinner.


    ¡°Audrey? We were just about to send you a message, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon,¡± Anthea greeted her with a smile.


    Audrey returned the smile and then directed the maid to carry all the bags upstairs..

 Chapter 61 - 61: The Gift for Big Brother

    Chapter 61: The Gift for Big Brother


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric and Abner had been spending more time at home in recent days. When they noticed Audrey returning with a stack of bags, they assumed she had been out shopping and didn¡¯t press for details.


    Instead, Gary inquired, ¡°How have you been these past few days? Are you adjusting well to life on the set?¡±


    Audrey nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well. My manager suggested I take a half-month break. In a few days, he¡¯ll help me choose a new script, and I¡¯ll head to thepany to check it out.¡±


    Gary nodded and stopped asking.


    As the family sat down for dinner, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Abner.


    [As expected of the CEO. Even his table manners exude elegance.]


    Perhaps due to the bright overhead light, Abner instinctively looked up.


    Upon reading that line of text, a smile crept onto Abner¡¯s face. He then nced at his brother seated beside him before swiftly returning his attention to his meal.


    Speaking of which¡­ Could Eric also see the words above Audrey¡¯s head? If he ever mustered the courage to ask Eric this question, would Eric assume there was something wrong with his eyes?


    In the interest of preserving hisposed demeanor, Abner resolved to keep this peculiar discovery to himself for the time being.


    Meanwhile, Eric, too, didn¡¯t miss the change above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Honestly, it appeared as though something akin to a scrolling message had mysteriously materialized above Audrey¡¯s head following her car ident.


    Eric also nced at Abner.


    Speaking of which¡­ is Big Brother aware of the phenomenon happening above Audrey¡¯s head? If he impulsively inquired about it, would Big Brother think he had lost his mind?


    Thinking of the ridicule he might suffer, Eric decided not to mention this to anyone for the time being.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what the two of them were thinking. At that moment, she was thinking about how to give the item awayter. [To be honest, will Big Brother like what I give him? What if he doesn¡¯t?] What? This guy bought a gift for Big Brother?


    Eric was the first to notice the change above Audrey¡¯s head. Apart from a brief shock, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little suffocated. Isn¡¯t there my share? Abner also saw that sentence and could not help but be a little shocked.


    Audrey¡­ bought him a gift?


    It turned out that the pile of things she had brought in just now included his gift..


    What could it be? Abner suddenly looked forward to it.


    After the meal, everyone returned to their rooms. Audrey picked out the gift she had given Abner and personally knocked on the door of his study.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Abner¡¯s cool voice emanated from inside the study.


    Abner assumed it was a servant delivering his customary evening warm milk, so he didn¡¯t initially look up. It was only when he sensed that the footsteps were being unusually hushed that he raised his eyes and discovered Audrey carefully approaching his desk, wearing a mysterious smile.


    Abner had observed Audrey¡¯s concealed hands, but he was willing to engage in this yful charade with her, maintaining an air of ignorance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Abner inquired with a faint smile, feigning innocence.


    Audrey, unaware that Abner had already deduced the nature of her gift, beamed and retrieved an elegantly wrapped small gift box from behind her back.


    ¡°Brother, this is for you.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Abner refrained from taking it immediately. Instead, he maintained his smile and asked, ¡°What prompted this sudden gift, Audrey?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes shimmered with excitement. ¡°Brother, you helped me so much thest time, and I never properly thanked you. This gift is my way of expressing my gratitude. I hope you like it.¡±


    [Take it, take it!]


    Abner naturally saw the bold red words above her head. He raised his hand and took it.


    Audrey¡¯s face lit up as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation. I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Abner did not ask her what was inside. Instead, he said something else. ¡°The entire industry is aware of the incident involving Jerry. If you ever find yourself in a situation where the Rick family gives you trouble, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me directly. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    [Big Brother is the best!]


    Audrey nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Brother.¡± The two of them engaged in more conversation for a while before Audrey excused herself, citing her desire not to disrupt Abner¡¯s work.


    After Audrey departed, Abner opened the exquisite box and discovered an elegant brooch inside.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle..

 Chapter 62 - 62: Thrilling

    Chapter 62: Thrilling


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After delivering Abner¡¯s gift, Audrey returned to her room and retrieved another elegantly wrapped gift box.


    When she knocked on Eric¡¯s door, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a tad anxious. What if Eric didn¡¯t like the gift she had chosen? What if it didn¡¯t suit his taste?


    Just as she stood there, lost in her thoughts, the door swung open abruptly. Their eyes met, and an unusual silence fell between them.


    Eric remained silent for a few moments, looking down at Audrey, who only reached up to his chin, and quipped with a hint of disdain, ¡°What brings you here for no apparent reason?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s head instantly lit up.


    [Second Brother is still the same as ever. I don¡¯t want to give him the gift anymore. What should I do?]


    Gift? Eric¡¯s interest was piqued almost immediately, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. Had she prepared a gift for him too?


    Eric adopted a serious expression and cleared his throat before stepping aside, gesturing for her to enter. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Audrey walked in with a smile, clutching the gift box in her hand. Eric nced at the box and raised an eyebrow. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡±


    Tell me it¡¯s for me! Tell me!


    Eric was a little excited.


    Audrey quickly yed into his hands. ¡°Second Brother, this is for you.¡± With those words, Audrey presented the gift box to him.


    Eric, pretending to be nonchnt, epted it promptly. He remarked in an indifferent tone, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    [Thank you, of course.]


    Audrey said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Thank you for standing up for mest time. This is my way of expressing my gratitude.¡±


    A gift? Eric¡¯s grip on the box subtly tightened.


    During dinner, when he learned that Audrey had given Abner a gift, he felt an unusual twinge of difort.


    Eric couldn¡¯t really exin this feeling. He felt that he was Audrey¡¯s second brother in name after all. Audrey had only given Abner a gift, but she hadn¡¯t given it to him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of jealousy.


    Unbeknownst to Eric, their once turbulent rtionship had gradually evolved into a familial bond over the past few months. Audrey was now unquestionably his sister and family.


    Upon discovering that Audrey had also prepared a gift for him, Eric cleared his throat and masked the delight that welled within him. Instead, he said with a semnce of pride, ¡°Since it¡¯s from you, I suppose I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it.¡± Audrey, having keen eyes, did not miss the glint of a smile on Eric¡¯s lips.


    She chuckled and replied, ¡°Then I wish Second Brother continued sess in his career.¡±


    With that, Audrey skipped out of the room like a carefree child.


    When she was gone, Eric muttered to himself as he opened the gift box, ¡°What could she have bought¡­¡±


    However, when heid eyes on the exquisite coiled book inside, he was rendered momentarily speechless.


    There were also two meticulously gilded words on the book: Drama.


    After a considerable amount of time, Eric giggled.


    Meanwhile, back in her room, Audrey¡¯s gaze lingered on thest unopened gift box resting on her bed and she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Audrey reached for her phone and perused her WeChat contacts. After twice scrolling through her list, she paused on a particr ount. Ultimately, she decided against sending Evans a message.


    Evans was known for his reserved nature and his dedication to work. She reasoned that reaching out might be an unwee intrusion on his time. Forget it, Audrey thought, I¡¯ll present him with the gift box the next time we meet.


    Audrey reclined on her bed and indulged in watching television dramas for an extended period. At some point, her assistant, Anna, sent her a WeChat message out of the blue. Anna: ¡°Sis! Have you seen the trending searches?¡±


    Audrey: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Anna: ¡°Oh my gosh, you have to check it out!¡±


    Upon receiving the message, Anna promptly shared a Weibo post.


    Intrigued, Audrey delved into the Weibo post and immediately caught sight of some ring headlines.


    ¡®Explosive News! Wealthy Family¡¯s Fianc¨¦e Mysteriously Vanishes! Suspected Runaway Bride!¡¯


    Audrey¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. She scrolled down further and soon stumbled upon an even more astonishing revtion.


    Linda was actually engaged to Jerry!


    As Audrey read on, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. The more she read, the more shocking the information became.


    ¡®A notorious yboy drugging and raping a wealthy family¡¯s illegitimate daughter was just a facade. In reality, they were in a romantic rtionship, devoid of any scandalous behavior!¡¯


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but suppress a smirk. Clearly, Caroline was working diligently to alter the narrative and downy the scandal.


    The ensuing content was even more sensational:


    ¡®The wedding date is fast approaching, but my fianc¨¦e has vanished without a trace! She fled, and he pursued, but they couldn¡¯t escape their fate!¡¯


    At this point, Anna sent another message: ¡°How¡¯s it going? Quite thrilling, isn¡¯t


    Audrey: Thrilling..

 Chapter 63 - 63: New Script

    Chapter 63: New Script


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days, the Rofus Family and the Rick Family had reached a consensus. In order to suppress the scandal, they forcefully made Linda and Jerry a couple.


    In fact, after some thought, Audrey quickly understood the reason.


    The scale of the Rick family¡¯s business had been greatly reducedpared to before. This time, because of Jerry, the development of the Rick family was probably greatly impacted. If they did not do a good job in public rtions at


    this time, it would probably be difficult tor them to make aeback in the future.


    What made Audrey most curious was that Caroline actually agreed to Jerry and Linda¡¯s engagement just like that?


    However, with Caroline¡¯s soft and tough personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t agree to this marriage. It was very likely that the Rick family head was exerting pressure unterally. Otherwise, Caroline would most likely face a second failed marriage.


    Audrey seriously read the other news on Weibo. Thements section below exploded.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Didn¡¯t they say that they¡¯ve been dating for many years? Why did the woman disappear after getting engaged?¡±


    ¡°Your circle is so messy.¡±


    ¡°The fianc¨¦e couldn¡¯t have been forced, could she?¡±


    Thements section was very lively. The more Audrey scrolled down, the more rmed she became.


    Linda actually disappeared at this critical moment?


    However, on second thought, Audrey suddenly understood her. Linda and Jerry weren¡¯t people who liked each other to begin with. Last time, it was a freakbination of circumstances that allowed them to sleep on the same bed. Of course, nothing happened in the end.


    Linda probably didn¡¯t expect that this matter would directly send her to the grave of marriage.


    Linda had always wanted to get rid of the Rofus Family, but it was definitely not achieved by marrying a useless person like Jerry as a wife. Her goal was the illustrious Lance Family¡ªeven if the Rick Family was much more outstanding than the Rofus Family.


    Jerry was a famous yboy in the entertainment industry. He had dated countless female celebrities and was often photographed by the paparazzi entering hotels with certain female celebrities. Therefore, Jerry was also a frequent visitor to the entertainment industry.


    It was precisely because of this that Jerry and Linda¡¯s engagement attracted so much attention and even became a trending topic overnight.


    However, half an hourter, another trending topic exploded on Weibo. #Mrs. Caroline and Linda attended the charity banquet together#


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn around so quickly. She hurriedly clicked on it.


    In one set of photos, Caroline and Linda were chatting intimately in the auditorium. From their expressions, it could be seen that their rtionship was very harmonious.


    A huge question mark shed across Audrey¡¯s mind.


    Caroline didn¡¯t like the Rofus Family to begin with, and now, for some reason, she was so close to Linda?


    Audrey erged the picture again and seriously pondered over Linda¡¯s smile.


    Perhaps it was because the Host had been with Linda for a long time in the past, Audrey could barely tell that something was wrong from Linda¡¯s expression.


    How should he put it? It was¡­ very forced.


    Audrey had roughly guessed what was going on.


    The so-called engagement might very well be a cover for the Rick Family. The goal was to fish Jack out first and then find an opportunity to annul the engagement.


    Perhaps it was because she felt embarrassed or because she was too anxious, Caroline couldn¡¯t wait to coerce Linda and secretly hide her. This way, she could announce to the public that Linda had run away from the marriage and naturally cancel the engagement.


    But now, Linda¡¯s disappearance had been exposed by the media


    Audrey sighed and quickly changed the page. Now that she hadpletely cut ties with Linda, Linda¡¯s life had nothing to do with her.


    A few minutester, Audrey received a call from her manager, Daniel.


    ¡°Audrey,e to thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is there a new script?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you the scriptter. Come to thepany tomorrow to try it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey agreed readily. Soon, Daniel sent her an electronic version of the script.


    Audrey clicked on it and saw the words ¡°Goddess¡± appear on the title page.


    This was a fantasy drama. It was about the protagonist breaking free from the shackles of the mortal world and bravely pursuing the ideals and beliefs in his heart before finally giving up his precious life..

 Chapter 64 - 64: Who Is She?

    Chapter 64: Who Is She?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The second female lead in the drama proved to be an intriguing character.


    Martha, a princess of the royal family, harbored ambitious aspirations of bing the queen. Her personality was aplete contrast to the rebellious female lead, as she remained a steadfast supporter of the goddess.


    Nevertheless, amidst the royal power struggles, Martha fell prey to the treacherous politics at y.


    After Martha caused the female protagonist¡¯s demise through immtion, she believed that there were no longer any obstacles. However, just three days after she ascended the throne, her life was abruptly ended by her own fianc¨¦.


    Audrey found herself utterly bewildered.


    Who¡­ who wrote this script? It was too magical.


    Daniel¡¯s suggestion for Audrey to audition for the second female lead role was essentially a means of honing her acting abilities. Despite Martha being unequivocally viinous in the drama, her character was intricatelyyered, making it a test of one¡¯s acting prowess.


    Audrey quickly replied to Daniel, ¡°Let¡¯s ept that!¡±


    The following morning, Audrey awoke early. Anthea, aware of her impending audition, thoughtfully selected a few dresses for her.


    In consideration of the role¡¯s requirements, Audrey donned a resplendent, flowing gown and entuated her lips with a shade of red. Anthea was taken aback and inquired, ¡°Which character are you auditioning for? Why the exaggerated makeup?¡±


    Audrey chuckled. ¡°This time, I¡¯m stepping into the shoes of a bad woman.¡± Bad woman? Anthea¡¯s mouth twitched.


    In the entertainment industry, many celebrities tended to shy away from portraying viinous roles due to their public image. The media¡¯s reach was vast, and once a viinous character became entrenched in the audience¡¯s perception, it posed a substantial hurdle to an actor¡¯s career advancement. Audrey, however, remained unfazed.


    In her previous life as an actress, she primarilynded minor roles. Securing the role of the second female lead, with its substantial screen time and acting challenges, was already a cause for gratitude. Audrey recognized this as an opportunity to further refine her craft.


    Furthermore, the second female lead in this drama boasted a considerable number of scenes, presenting a challenging test of the actors¡¯ abilities. Audrey recognized this as an invaluable opportunity to enhance her skills.


    Because they had something to do at thepany, Gary and Abner had already finished their breakfast and left for work. Only Eric, with a more leisurely schedule, lingered over a ss of milk.


    ¡°Good morning, Second Brother,¡± Audrey greeted Eric and was poised to make a swift exit when his curious frown led him to question, ¡°Why are you wearing such heavy makeup this early in the morning?¡±


    Audrey patiently exined to him, ¡°I¡¯m going for an audition.¡±


    ¡°An audition?¡± Eric expressed skepticism before bursting intoughter. ¡°I must say, with that getup, are you trying out for the role of a sinister supporting actress or something?¡± [Second Brother¡¯s nose is really sharp.]


    Nose? Eric was shocked.


    Audrey offered a sweet smile. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll share the good news once I seed in the audition.¡±


    With that, Audrey departed without a backward nce.


    Eric looked in the direction she had left, deep in thought.


    Upon her arrival at thepany, the clock struck eight in the morning. Audrey rode the elevator to the fifth floor, where she had arranged to meet Daniel. She was pleasantly surprised to find her assistant, Anna, waiting for her.


    ¡°Wow, you look stunning today!¡± Anna eximed sincerely.


    Audrey replied with confidence, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of talent out there today, so we need to be 120% focused.¡±


    Anna nodded with a smile, and Audrey was soon escorted to the waiting room.


    Besides the audition for the second female lead role, the other auditions were concurrently taking ce. The waiting room was sectioned off into several groups of individuals, and as Audrey entered, she noticed it was nearly filled to capacity.


    After locating a vacant seat and settling in, Audrey¡¯s curiosity led her to scan the room, inadvertently locking eyes with a young girl. Their gaze, though brief, left an indelible impression on Audrey. However, very quickly, the girl averted her eyes.


    Audrey was stunned.


    Even in the mere seconds their eyes met, the girl¡¯s striking visage had etched itself into Audrey¡¯s memory.


    Intrigued, Audrey discreetly nudged Anna, who sat beside her, and inquired in hushed tones, ¡°Anna, who is that person?¡±


    Anna, the prime source of juicy gossip, responded excitedly, ¡°Sister, that¡¯s the neer Elena!¡± Elena?


    Shocking!


    Stunning!


    Audrey¡¯s realization dawned: Elena was the original novel¡¯s female lead!


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering Elena today, let alone finding themselves on the same production team..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Inexplicable Hostility

    Chapter 65: Inexplicable Hostility


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Only a few months had passed since Audrey¡¯s transmigration, yet she had already found herself unavoidably crossing paths with Elena.


    In the original story, Audrey and Elena had engaged in fierce rivalry, vying for valuable opportunities in the entertainment industry. Their rtionship had deteriorated to the point where they were like oil and water.


    The oue was predictable. Under the radiant glow of the male and female leads, Audrey was relegated to the role of cannon fodder. Not only had she repeatedly been outdone by the female lead, but her failures in the struggle for family assets had led her to be exiled to Africa by her brother, Abner¡­


    Well, it could only be said that the original owner¡¯s fate was undeniably tragic.


    Audrey remained in a daze, her gaze fixed on Elena¡¯s back for an extended moment. Only when she rose to audition for her own role did Audrey, as if awakening from a reverie, turn to Anna and inquire, ¡°Elena¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s also auditioning for the second female lead?¡±


    Was she apetitor?


    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sis, what nonsense are you thinking? She¡¯s auditioning for the female lead role.¡±


    Female¡­ Female lead?


    Audrey was immediately stunned.


    Even with her substantial transformation, she couldn¡¯t evade a direct encounter with Elena. The inexplicable hostility in Elena¡¯s gaze had not escaped her notice.


    Audrey sighed.


    Forget it. Since she was here, she would take things as they came. After all, she had already altered numerous seemingly insurmountable aspects of her life. Who could guarantee that she would still be relegated to the role of cannon fodder in this new life?


    Audrey was resolute in hermitment to rewrite her life.


    One by one, the auditions were called, and by the time it was Audrey¡¯s turn, it was already noon.


    Audrey entered the audition room, spotting Daniel already seated to the side. She nodded in acknowledgment.


    Soon, she realized that the director was none other than Dean.


    Audrey felt a twinge of delight upon recognizing her second brother¡¯s close friend. As for Dean, he exuded a professional air. He yawned and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, isn¡¯t it? Please proceed.¡±


    Audrey was auditioning for the role of the second female lead dethroned from her lofty position.


    Martha¡¯s reign as queen hadsted merely three days when her own brother seized the throne. The turmoil of indignation and resentment that engulfed her in her final moments teetered on the brink of madness. Audrey, having dedicated an entire night to contemting Martha¡¯s emotional shifts and psychologicalplexities, started her performance when facing the director and the others.


    Dean, unfamiliar with Audrey, pondered the situation in the drama and decided to seek Eric¡¯s opinion.


    Eric¡¯s response was sinct, ¡°There¡¯s no need for special consideration. If she possesses the talent, the role is destined to be hers.¡±


    Due to Audrey¡¯s previous behavior, which had not been particrly endearing, Dean had initially prepared to go through the motions, harboring low expectations for her impending performance. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Dean to be pleasantly surprised as he witnessed Audrey¡¯s talent unfold.


    Audrey demonstrated an exceptionally precise understanding of Martha¡¯s character. As the realization that her throne was on the verge of slipping away overcame her, her lovely eyes brimmed with tears, and her agony and fury reached their crescendo, culminating in heart-wrenching sobs.


    Dean couldn¡¯t help but p his hands in praise.


    ¡°Well done!¡± echoed the others in the room as they joined in the apuse.


    Audrey¡¯s attire for the day perfectly matched Martha¡¯s persona. Dean appeared very content with her performance, though his expression remained impassive. He stated in an indifferent tone, ¡°Go back and wait for the notification. We will inform you in three days if you passed the audition.¡±


    Audrey nodded with a smile. She looked a little funny as there were still faint remnants of tears.


    Daniel, while pleased with Audrey¡¯s performance, couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the formidablepetition that had turned up for auditions. He could only say, ¡°It¡¯s excellent if you secure this role, but if not, it¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯ll find another one for you when the timees.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Upon returning home in the evening, Audrey noticed the gift box on the table and remembered that she had forgotten to hand it over to Evans.


    Initially, Audrey had considered having Abner, being closer to Evans, deliver the gift. However, upon reflection, she wondered if it mighte across as insincere if she delegated this task to her brother.


    The more she contemted it, the more torn she felt. Eventually, Audreyy on her bed and reached for her phone.


    She sent the message asking if Evans was avable and Evans replied her very quickly.


    Evans: ?


    Evans¡¯ answer was very concise. It could be said that he cherished his words like gold.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, recognizing the resemnce in Evans¡¯s mannerisms to her brother, the CEO Abner. They truly were cut from the same cloth.


    Audrey carefullyposed and edited her message in the chat box, finally sending an enigmatic sentence:


    [My brother wants to see you..]

 Chapter 66 - 66: Baffled

    Chapter 66: Baffled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans¡¯s fingertips paused on his phone, and he cast a strange nce at Abner, who was seated across from him.


    Abner was workingte into the night, coincidentally dealing with some business matters that involved Evans. The two sat at their respective desks in the otherwise quiet room until Evans received Audrey¡¯s¡­ baffling message.


    This girl, didn¡¯t she realize that she should¡¯ve inquired about the situation before spinning a web of lies? Her brother was sitting right in front of him! Evans couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Abner nced up and noticed his friend wearing a rare smile while gazing at his phone screen. He couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Abner had never seen Evans act so abnormally before.


    Evans set his phone aside and replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll get back to reviewing the financial statements.¡±


    On the other end of the conversation, Audrey shot up from her bed, stricken with dread. Swiftly, she tapped her screen, retracting the previous message.


    The phone screen lit up once more, and Evans furrowed his brow, ncing at it again, only to find that the message had been deleted.


    Evans was speechless.


    Audrey, growing increasingly flustered, scratched her head and, after a moment of contemtion, decided toe clean.


    Audrey: I need to discuss something with you. When are you avable?


    Evans found himself somewhat puzzled.


    Recalling the mask she had given him during their previous encounter, securely stored in his briefcase, Evans swiftly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be avable in a few days. I¡¯ll send you a message then.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. She had mentally prepared for various potential reactions from Evans, including the possibility of rejection, but she had not expected him to agree so readily.


    Wearing a radiant grin, Audrey settled back happily to watch her favorite drama.


    Thepany had been unusually bustling these past few days. Notably, Abner was still absent, and even Gary remained at thepany.


    During dinner that evening, only Audrey, Anthea, and Eric were present at the dining table.


    Anthea kept her conversation to a minimum, leaving Eric to lead the discussions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have an audition a few days ago? How did it go?¡± Eric inquired casually.


    Audrey replied, ¡°Tomorrow marks the third day. We¡¯ll only find out then.¡±


    Eric nodded and humorously added, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to take on a sinister supporting role, are you?¡± With that, Eric chuckled.


    Audrey looked baffled.


    [Does Second Brother doubt my ability to act well?]


    Observing her expression, Eric swiftly adopted a more serious tone. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t object to you pursuing acting. If you don¡¯t perform excellently, remember, I¡¯m your second brother. Your bad performance will be like a p in my face?¡±


    [A p in your face? What does my performance has anything to do with you?]


    Audrey was initially puzzled by Eric¡¯sment, but upon reflection, she surmised that he might be mocking her once more. This triggered herpetitive spirit. ¡°Second Brother, I genuinely think the script is quite good. If I secure the second female lead role, I¡¯ll ensure a ster performance.¡± Soon, a row of bold words shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [I¡¯ve been in the acting business for years; how could I not excel? Second Brother underestimates me again.


    The corners of Eric¡¯s mouth twitched as he picked up a ss of orange juice and drank it. He forcefully resisted the urge to mock Audrey.


    If Eric recalled correctly, when Audrey first entered the entertainment industry, her crying scenes left much to be desired. She had a penchant for maintaining a certain persona and projecting herself as a¡­ a talented and beautiful celebrity.


    However, after Audrey¡¯s recent audition, Dean even phoned him to express approval of her performance. Eric harbored deep skepticism about this.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but worry when he thought of her crying scenest time.


    Could Audrey, in just a few months, with her current acting skills, truly secure the second female lead role in the ¡°Goddess¡± script?


    He¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow to see the oue.


    The following morning, while tending to the garden with Anthea, Audrey¡¯s conversation was interrupted by an iing call.


    Spotting Daniel¡¯s number on the screen, Audrey¡¯s excitement surged. Anthea smiled and encouraged her to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Audrey picked up the phone.


    Soon, Daniel¡¯s voice resonated from the other end. ¡°Audrey? Congrattions on passing the audition.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Audrey eximed with tion. When Daniel hung up, she leaped for joy.. ¡°Hooray! I¡¯ve made it! Inded the role of Martha!¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67: What Do You Think?

    Chapter 67: What Do You Think?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Not far from Audrey, Eric, who had been basking in the sun beneath an umbre, slowly lowered his oversized sunsses. He nced at Audrey, who was jumping around, and couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.


    With the cast now finalized, Audrey had also learned from Anna that the female lead in the drama was indeed Elena.


    It was indeed her.


    It came as no great surprise. Audrey had anticipated Elena securing the role of the female lead.


    In the original story, Elena¡¯s acting career had flourished, culminating in her winning the title of Best Actress in the grand finale.


    Now that Elena, the original novel¡¯s female lead, had made her appearance, Audrey found herself particrly curious about when the male lead, Fred, would make his entrance.


    Audrey recollected that in the original narrative, shortly after her confrontations with Elena, Fred had promptly entered the scene. He had evene to the aid of Alina, whom Audrey had mistreated, swiftly transitioning from a rivalry to a burgeoning friendship with the female lead that eventually evolved into a romance.


    Theplicationy in the fact that Audrey had no intention of bullying the weak anymore. She wondered when the circumstances would align for Fred to appear.


    A weekter, the production team held an opening ceremony and officiallymenced filming in the afternoon.


    Due to seasonal considerations, the production team opted to begin with selected summer scenes set in an ancient castle on a studio lot, rather than starting from the beginning of the script.


    The first scene featured an encounter between the ambitious Martha and the female lead, Serena. The characters crossed paths in the long corridor of the pce by chance. Martha initiated a mocking exchange with Serena, igniting a heated argument within the grand corridor.


    Audrey knew very well that the Host used to have an arrogant and willful personality, so she had a very good grasp of the image of the arrogant Martha. With a few actions and gazes, she vividly portrayed Martha¡¯s insufferable arrogance.


    Elena, who was acting as Serena, also had good acting skills. After the scene, Dean couldn¡¯t help but nod repeatedly.


    During break time, Audrey settled into a chair with a ss of orange juice. Anna, seated beside her, scrolled through Weibo. As she perused the tform, she gleefully remarked, ¡°Sis, our drama is bound to be a hit in the future.¡± Audrey smiled and replied, ¡°Why? Did you see something fun again?¡±


    Anna excitedly conveyed, ¡°The director spread the news as soon as we began filming. Everyone is eagerly anticipating it.¡±


    Audrey remainedposed as shemented, ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s the audience who decides whether it¡¯s good or not. I need to deliver a strong performance.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s the point of ying a wicked supporting character? People will just end up hating her.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Both Audrey and Anna were caught off guard and turned to the source of thement.


    Sitting beside Elena, an actress regarded Audrey with a mixture of contempt and disdain on her face.


    Audrey recognized her. This young woman portrayed another noblewoman in the drama. Her real name was Kate.


    It seemed that Kate was not easy to get along with¡­


    Audrey cast a nce at the person beside Kate¡ªElena, whose countenance bore a cold and aloof expression. Audrey soon grasped the situation.


    ¡°The fundamental quality of an actor is to approach every role withmitment, rather than evaluating the role¡¯s worth based solely on personal preferences. Miss Kate, what do you think?¡± Audrey inquired with a feigned smile.


    In truth, Audrey directed this question at Elena, who sat beside Kate.


    Kate had been dismissive and impolite toward Audrey moments ago, and Audrey had a strong suspicion that Elena was involved.


    As expected, Elena¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    Elena opened her mouth and was about to say something when the assistant director interjected, shouting to the group, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with the next scene.¡±


    Dean had to leave early, so the assistant director was in charge of the day¡¯s shoot.


    The following scene still featured interactions between Martha and Elena. The onlookers watched with intrigue from the sidelines.


    Elena observed Audrey, who was adorned in a sumptuous costume, deliver her lines. When it was Elena¡¯s turn to speak, she suddenly eximed with a disy of irritation, ¡°Director¡ª¡±


    No one knew why Elena stopped when everything was fine..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Flawed Portrayal

    Chapter 68: wed Portrayal


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was equally perplexed. She had executed her performancemendably, so why had Elena abruptly paused?


    Elena gazed at Audrey disdainfully and dered, ¡°Director, I believe Audrey¡¯s portrayal is wed.¡±


    wed? In what way?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t fathom it. ¡°Could you rify what I did incorrectly?¡±


    Elena ignored Audrey and continued addressing the assistant director. ¡°As a haughty princess of the royal lineage, Martha has the privilege to exude pride. Her ambitions suggest that she should conceal her sharp edges in the initial stages rather than immediately opposing the female lead.¡±


    The assistant director inquired, ¡°So what is your suggestion?¡±


    At this juncture, Elena directed her gaze at Audrey. ¡°What I mean is that, in the initial stages, Martha should be an unparalleled white lotus, using her pitiable demeanor to deceive those around her, rather than disying exuberance from the outset.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Elena¡¯s character arc followed a patternmonly found in romance scripts, beginning with a feeble character in the early stages and evolving into a darker personater on. This plot development was a well-worn trope in countless Mary Sue narratives, and audiences could often predict the story¡¯s trajectory simply by reading the introduction.


    In essence, it was a familiar tale.


    Despite its title, ¡°Goddess¡± was a tragic drama. The name might suggest divine qualities, but the narrative primarily revolved around the protagonist¡¯s struggle with reality and her spiritual awakening. It held significant depth. Even the supporting character, Martha, possessed unique attributes.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t fond of the acting approach Elena advocated. She had agreed to take on the role of Martha with Daniel because she recognized that Martha was unlike conventional supporting characters. Martha maintained her distinct personality throughout and didn¡¯t be entangled in frivolous love affairs.


    Elena persisted, ¡°A supporting actress who pretends to be pitiful is essentially wicked. The stark contrast between the early andter stages reflects an actress¡¯s skills, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Audrey had long sensed Elena¡¯s dissatisfaction with her.


    If she failed to grasp that Elena was criticizing her for ying a white lotus character in real life, she would indeed be dense.


    Acknowledging Elena¡¯s protagonist aura and her potential to deal a decisive blow, Audrey refrained from acting rashly. Instead, she said, ¡°Elena is correct, but I believe that as a princess, Martha is inherently noble. She¡¯s naturally proud and doesn¡¯t need to rely on feigned weakness and sympathy to garner others¡¯ pity and assistance.¡±


    Initially, Audrey had hoped to avoid a direct confrontation with Elena. However, driven by her protective instinct toward her role, she couldn¡¯t help but voice her opinion.


    This disparity in interpretation of their respective roles by the female lead and the second female lead stirred considerable excitement and curiosity among the onlookers.


    As expected, Elena was quickly angered. ¡®You¡¯re nothing more than a minor actress with no notable reputation, while I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for over a decade, starting as a child star. Do you genuinely believe you possess greater acting expertise than me?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s true identity remained concealed, and she had concealed her connection to the Lance family, as her n with Linda had failed. Everyone assumed she was a fledgling in the entertainment industry with no significant background.


    The direction to lean toward was already ringly obvious.


    Someone interjected, ¡°Absolutely, Elena is absolutely right. Martha, from the very beginning, was a vicious supporting character. In the end, she even orchestrated the female lead¡¯s fiery demise in Flower Square. To be capable of such deeds, she must have concealed her true nature quite effectively initially. Otherwise, how could she have possessed such capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly..


    The consensus grew, making it challenging for the assistant director to maintain control of the situation, especially in Dean¡¯s absence.


    To establish his authority as the set¡¯s manager, he signaled to the screenwriter, ¡°Go on, revise the script. Transform Martha from this point into a meek and delicate royal princess.¡±


    Audrey: ¡®


    ¡® Anna:


    Elena¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of smugness as she gazed provocatively at Audrey. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure how to act, don¡¯t hesitate to seek guidance from others. You¡¯re a total greenhorn, and I have no idea where you sprang from. You¡¯re utterly clueless.¡±


    These words were too much, and Anna seethed with anger, poised to retaliate. Nevertheless, Audrey stopped her..

 Chapter 69 - 69: Fated Enemy

    Chapter 69: Fated Enemy


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey found herself at a loss for words. In the original book, she and Elena were destined to be enemies, but Elena had already set her sights on Audrey before she could even make a move. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the intricacies of fate.


    If her memory served her right, in the original book, Audrey had provoked Elena first. Then, the male lead of the story, Fred, had swooped in like a hero to rescue the damsel in distress.


    And now, Audrey was ying her part dutifully, only to find herself unexpectedly at odds with Elena, despite Elena being the one who had initiated the ¡°attack.¡±


    It seemed that the inevitable oue was beyond alteration. Audrey and Elena were destined to be lifelong adversaries.


    ¡°Director, are you certain about this portrayal?¡± Audrey asked as she stared at the assistant director with a fake smile.


    The assistant director appeared hesitant. Dean had only mentioned Audrey¡¯s great potential to him and hadn¡¯t provided any specific instructions to take care of her.


    It was precisely because of this that the assistant director focused on Elena. After all, she was supported by a very powerful person.


    As for Audrey¡­ The assistant director had only heard of her being a pretty girl with no acting skills. She even needs eye drops to act in a crying scene. In that case, there was no need for him to offend Elena over the script.


    Audrey had heard rumors that Dean¡¯s chosen script was promising. After all, many of the dramas he had directed had already gained so much poprity. Given this, she wondered how Dean would react upon discovering that the assistant director had casually altered the script.


    With this in mind, Audrey held her tongue and followed the assistant director¡¯s instructions.


    Audrey¡¯s on-the-spot performance wasmendable. Despite the changes to the script, her performance remained unaffected. Before long, an insufferable and frail royal princess came to life on the stage.


    Even those who were inclined to nitpick couldn¡¯t help but admire Audrey¡¯s acting prowess.


    Elena¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    In the subsequent scene, the female lead and the second female lead voiced their opinions on the kingdom¡¯s spiritual symbol, the ¡°Goddess Be.¡± This scene was a turning point as it marked the official rupture between the female lead and the second female lead.


    Perhaps Elena¡¯s frustration with Audrey had reached its peak, because once the scene began, the disdain on Elena¡¯s face betrayed her true sentiments. Audrey, on the other hand, matched every move, taking her performance to new heights.


    ¡°Duchess, if you im to have failed your people, the true culprits are the cruel upper ss and that ursed goddess statue. Why, then, do you drape yourself in priceless silk and luxurious perfume, criticizing the royal family¡¯s dissatisfaction while enjoying a life of opulence? Why not relinquish your wealth and privilege to join the impoverished masses?¡±


    Martha¡¯s arrogance was evident in her biting words.


    ¡°Princess, our status in the upper ss doesn¡¯t make us equals. To be precise, you are far more despicable than I am,¡± Sharona¡¯s disdain seemed genuine.


    Sharona¡¯s disdain seemed genuine.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Elena suddenly roared. Then, she angrily threw the small feather fan she carried with her to the ground!


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Director! She doesn¡¯t know how to act at all!¡± Elena fumed.


    The assistant director appeared perplexed. ¡°Elena, there¡¯s nothing wrong with


    Audrey¡¯s performance. You¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no issue?¡± Elena was so infuriated that she ceased her acting and sat down. ¡°Look at her! She explicitly mentioned that she¡¯d portray a hypocritical and feeble supporting character in the early stages. How could she suddenly don such an arrogant and domineering expression when confronting the female lead? It¡¯s a tant provocation!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Miss Elena, have you carefully read the script? Martha isn¡¯t a good character to begin with. She and Serena are archenemies. When they meet privately, is there any need to feign kindness?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Is it necessary?¡¯


    Everyone knew this logic in their hearts.


    In real life, if two individuals with an existing grudge were to meet in private, even though a direct confrontation might not be guaranteed, a harmonious rtionship wouldn¡¯t be expected, right?

 Chapter 70 - 70: What’s the Situation?

    Chapter 70: What¡¯s the Situation?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Darling, what are you dissatisfied with?¡± The assistant director had no choice but to go over and console her personally.


    Elena was a rising star in the entertainment industry, and everyone was eager to show their support. Observing the assistant director approaching her, many feigned concern and hurried over. Audrey was so taken aback that she nearly eximed, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Audrey had known that the Host could be challenging to handle. After all, she waspetitive and had topete with Abner and the others for control of the family assets. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she might end up being banished to Africa.


    But what was wrong with Elena? Didn¡¯t the original book depict her as upright, kind, and affectionate?


    What was happening now? Elena seemed to be targeting Audrey at every turn. Audrey couldn¡¯t help butment silently, ¡°Can¡¯t I act properly?¡±


    Due to Elena¡¯s one-sided ¡°willfulness,¡± the n to shoot four scenes that afternoon was canceled. In the end, only two scenes were sessfully filmed.


    The assistant director was at a loss, but he couldn¡¯t lose his temper with Elena. He could only sit during the intermission and search for Audrey. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re a neer. How can youpare to Elena¡¯s experience? She must be more experienced than you. Just ept her advice. Why argue with her? If you argue with her, the progress of the shoot will be dyed.¡±


    Anna was infuriated. ¡°Director, how can you say that? I thought I acted very well. She is clearly looking for trouble, okay?¡±


    The assistant director rolled his eyes at Anna. ¡°What do you know? The entertainment industry isplex. Neers like you can¡¯t influence the storyline of every script.¡±


    Audrey understood that the assistant director was attempting to shift the me onto her for slowing down the production team.


    ¡°Director, you¡¯re the one who can best judge whether my performance was good or not,¡± Audrey said, her gaze prating, revealing her emotions.


    The assistant director¡¯s mouth twitched, realizing his thoughts had been exposed.


    ¡°Just cooperate with Elena! The whole production team is still waiting for dinner. If you don¡¯t cooperate, are all of us supposed to suffer with you?¡±


    This guy was actually ming her?


    Audrey was furious. She checked her phone and noticed it was nearly five o¡¯clock. She announced, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already filmed two scenes, and that youngdy has a bad temper and refuses to continue, I¡¯ll return tomorrow.¡± With that said, Audrey angrily left with Anna.


    Elena, seated across from the assistant director, also departed with a sullen expression.


    Audrey realized that her temper sometimes mirrored the original owner¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t feel guilty. After all, Elena had gone too far.


    Upon returning home, it was dinner time. Seeing Audrey¡¯s exhausted expression, Anthea¡¯s heart went out to her. She sat down and personally poured her a cup of hot milk.


    ¡°How did it go? Did the filming go well today?¡± Anthea inquired.


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to carry her work-rted emotions back home. She mustered a smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I managed to film a few scenes today, but I struggled to get into character.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Anthea finally nodded in relief.


    The entire family had gathered tonight, and even Charlotte, who rarely came home, was seated at the dining table.


    Gary was quite content with this scenario; he cherished family reunions the most.


    Abner remained as reserved as ever. Audrey nced at him, then couldn¡¯t help but shift her gaze to Charlotte on the other side. [My older sister is genuinely beautiful and elegant. I admire her a lot.]


    Charlotte paused and cast a puzzled nce at Audrey.


    [My sister just looked at me!]


    Charlotte¡¯s posture stiffened.


    Charlotte recalled the bizarre text appearing above Audrey¡¯s head thest time they met, leaving her to question whether her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    She had initially considered asking Eric if he had noticed Audrey¡¯s oddity, but believing that their rtionship was quite ordinary, she decided against it. Perhaps when she asked, Eric might evenugh at her for being a fool.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Eric mocking her.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the recent drama you¡¯ve been directing?¡± Gary suddenly inquired of Eric.


    Eric¡¯s mother, Amanda, had called him yesterday, urging him to arrange for Eric to work at thepany, regardless of favoritism toward his eldest son.


    Gary was at a loss. He understood that the three biological children¡¯s mothers all had hidden agendas, hoping their children would constantly vie for control of the family¡¯s assets. However, Gary had his own ns..

 Chapter 71 - 71: A Little Funny

    Chapter 71: A Little Funny


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Abner was Gary¡¯s most favored heir. As for Eric and Charlotte, Gary didn¡¯t want the two of them to be embroiled in the battle for the family assets. He intended topensate them in other ways in the future.


    When Eric heard Gary mention his recent drama, he showed genuine interest. ¡°I think it¡¯s excellent.¡±


    Eric possessed great talent for directing, but because of his work and penchant for leisure, he often stayed away from home. Recently, he had been spending more time at home, and Gary was bing less dissatisfied with him.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Audrey in the entertainment industry? As a director, you should offer her guidance when the opportunity arises,¡± Gary suggested.


    Audrey? Eric looked at Audrey with deep suspicion. It was only when he recollected the role she had taken on a few days ago that he remembered he had forgotten to inquire about her performance from Dean. [What¡¯s with that expression on my second brother¡¯s face?]


    Audrey maintained aposed expression.


    Eric clicked his tongue and remarked, ¡°Audrey is doing quite well now. Why would she need my guidance?¡±


    These words carried an undertone of meaning. Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Second Brother, what are you trying to say? I¡¯m just getting started.¡± Eric, recalling the gold-ted notebook Audrey had given him earlier, had an idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your performance in this drama turns out. If you impress me, I might consider casting you as the female lead in my uing project.¡±


    [Huh? Female lead? Doesn¡¯t my Second Brother specialize in directing zombie filmstely? Am I going to y the role of a female zombie?]


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but spit out the water she was drinking halfway.


    Everyone at the table looked at her in shock.


    Gary had not anticipated his typicallyposed daughter to act so out of character tonight.


    Eric, of course. saw the text above Audrev¡¯s head.


    I¡¯m directing an art film! An art film, not a zombie movie! Eric silentlymented. Soon, he appeared dejected. Did he look like a director who had lost his film that badly?


    Charlotte recognized that she had lost herposure earlier, but it was just¡­ a bit amusing.


    She offered an apologetic smile and then, restraining herughter, she rose from the table. ¡°I¡¯m finished eating. Take your time.¡±


    With those words, she left without looking back. But on closer inspection, you¡¯d notice her back was trembling¡ªCharlotte was still suppressing herughter.


    As she ascended the stairs, Charlotte suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea toe home asionally. At least it wasn¡¯t as dull as before.


    Audrey remained unaware that Charlotte and the others had already discerned her innermost thoughts.


    Abner, on the other hand, remained the mostposed.


    Abner¡¯s curiosity about his stepsister was growing.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t discern what was urring above Audrey¡¯s head, he found it rather entertaining to asionally glimpse some peculiarments in her thoughts.


    Lying in bed at night, Audrey carefully studied the script once more. The more she delved into it, the more convinced she became that she had made the right choice by taking on the role of Martha. However, thoughts of Elena nagged at her¡­


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. Why had Elena suddenly singled her out? Was it solely because of the original book¡¯s plot that had destined them to be archenemies?


    Even if she were to beplete enemies with Elena in the future, Audrey still held onto hope that she could alter the plot. She could ignore the others, but Audrey needed to evade the fate of being sent to Africa by Abner.


    She was already working diligently to improve her rtionship with Abner and the others. If avoiding Elena proved impossible, Audrey was prepared to stand her ground.


    She would never admit defeat.


    Lost in thought, Audrey was suddenly interrupted by a message from Evans.


    Audrey jolted and hastily sat up in bed.


    Evans: ¡°Today is Wednesday. Are you free this Sunday?¡±


    Audrey: ¡°I have some free time that afternoon!¡±


    Evans¡¯s lips subconsciously curled into a smile when he received Audrey¡¯s swift response.


    Evans: ¡°3 pm at Naifei Coffee Shop.¡±


    Audrey replied with a simple ¡°okay¡± and turned her attention to the gift box resting on the table.


    If she didn¡¯t give it away soon, it would collect dust.


    As for Evans, he found Audrey¡¯s behavior rather peculiar. Since she had mentioned a discussion, she hadn¡¯t borated on the topic. Perhaps she had developed a subtle interest in this intriguing individual. Consequently, Evans had taken the initiative to propose a weekend meeting.


    In the past, Evans wouldn¡¯t have met privately with the opposite sex.


    Things were bing increasingly fascinating.


    After confirming a meeting time with Evans, Audrey¡¯s worried heart finally eased. She then picked up the script and continued the work she had left


    unfinished..

 Chapter 72 - 72: Being Given a Room Card

    Chapter 72: Being Given a Room Card


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Early the following morning, Audreypleted her makeup routine as usual and headed to the production team after breakfast.


    Audrey had fewer scenes to shoot today. The entire morning was predominantly dedicated to a scene between the female lead and male lead.


    The actor cast as the male lead was one of the most popr celebrities in recent times¡ªHoward.


    Howard possessed a strikingly handsome face. Setting aside his acting skills, his poprity alone made him a standout figure on the production team.


    Elena¡¯s eyes shimmered as she performed alongside him throughout the morning.


    Anna also observed this and privatelymented to Audrey, ¡°Isn¡¯t Elena too inconsistent? Yesterday, while acting with you, she appeared as if she wanted to tear you apart.¡±


    Audrey offered an indifferent smile. ¡°Director Dean is here today, so she won¡¯t dare to overstep.¡±


    Anna muttered further, ¡°I feel like she¡¯s constantly targeting you¡­ Sis, do you think she¡¯s envious of your acting abilities?¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±


    Elena had entered the entertainment industry as a child star and had been in show business for over a decade. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to harbor resentment toward a neer like Audrey.


    However, Anna¡¯s remark left Audrey feeling somewhat suspicious.


    Audrey had been an actress in her previous life. Although many of her roles were minor, she took her craft seriously and always strived to excel, no matter the role¡¯s size.


    But was Elena really targeting her for this reason? It sounded absurd.


    If that were truly the case, there was no reason for Elena to act this way. Elena had built a solid portfolio over the years, with numerous sessful works. Arguing with a neer like Audrey seemed unnecessary.


    With this thought in mind, Audrey sighed.


    When it was Audrey and Howard¡¯s turn to act, Audrey swiftly got into character. However, Howard emitted an odd vibe that left her feeling uneasy.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t discern if it was just her imagination, but Howard gave her a somewhat frivolous impression.


    Audrey pushed aside the difort in her heart and continued her lines with a smile. ¡°Your literary talent is exceptional. I wonder when you¡¯ll be avable to spar with me?¡±


    Howard¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his eyes held peculiar emotions. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    After the scene, Audrey found herself inexplicably put off by Howard. During the intermission, she deliberately chose a seat as far away from him as possible to take a break.


    Anna headed to a nearby mall to purchase tworge beverages. Audrey chatted andughed with her while sipping her drink. However, halfway through, Anna¡¯s eyes abruptly froze.


    Audrey found it strange and followed her gaze. She turned around only to discover Howard smiling at them.


    Why was he there?


    Although Audrey didn¡¯t hold Howard in high regard, she maintained a polite smile and inquired, ¡°Mr. Howard? Is there something you need?¡±


    Howard sported a smile that he found to be charming. ¡°Miss Audrey? I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for a while.¡±


    He took a seat in the chair beside Audrey.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened, but she subtly shifted her position and continued to


    smile. ¡°Yes¡­ What can I help you with?¡±


    As it was halftime, everyone was engrossed in their phones and consumed snacks. Essentially, no one noticed the activity in this remote corner.


    Howard suddenlymented, ¡°Miss Audrey, I believe your talent is rather promising. You might achieve fame in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Audrey responded with indifference.


    What was this guy trying to do?


    All of a sudden, Howard discreetly raised his hand. Shortly after, Audrey¡¯s hand responded, and she found herself holding a firm paper card.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to discuss the script with me.¡±


    With that, Howard offered a mysterious smile and departed.


    Audrey believed that Howard had given her a business card. She curiously opened her hand and noticed Anna approaching. She promptly eximed, ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks so familiar¡­ The room card.


    Audrey¡¯s expression darkened rapidly.


    No wonder she had an initial dislike for Howard upon meeting him. It appeared that he wasn¡¯t a good character after all!


    It was her first day interacting with Howard, and this unpleasant individual had the audacity to offer her a room card. What kind of person did he think she


    Audrey silently cursed and quickly grasped the situation.


    Howard was a popr celebrity. If he was so brazen as to give her a room card, he must have heard certain rumors. Otherwise, he might have assumed that she, a neer,cked any influential connections and was easily manipted..

 Chapter 73 - 74 - 74: Taking Drastic Measures

    Chapter 73: Paying the Director a Visit


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anna was indignant. ¡°This guy looks like a dog, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a hypocrite. He¡¯s a popr celebrity. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll expose him and ruin your acting career?¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Since he dared to hand it over, he must have already thought of a countermeasure.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He thinks that I¡¯m just an ordinary rookie. Even if I didn¡¯t attend the appointment, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare make a big deal out of it. Otherwise, he would directly threaten me and make me lose my foothold in the entertainment industry,¡± Audrey said.


    In the eyes of outsiders, one was a popr celebrity, while the other was a newbie who had just debuted and was not famous. The difference in strength was obvious which side the capitalist big shot would support.


    ¡°Are we just going to let this slide?¡± Anna clenched her fist in frustration. ¡°My family runs a martial arts school. Why don¡¯t I beat him up under the cover of darkness?¡±


    Audrey swiftly dismissed the idea. ¡°This man is highly visible and always has a group of bodyguards around him. You wouldn¡¯t get anywhere near him, and you might end up injured by those bodyguards. Escting things would not be in our best interest, and you might even get entangled in a legal mess.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    Audrey nced at Howard, who was engrossed in a cheerful conversation with Elena at a distance, and a sense of bewilderment began to gnaw at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens first. We¡¯ll improvise when the timees.¡±


    In the afternoon, Audrey had just one scene to film. When the shooting wrapped up, she intended to leave but stumbled upon some surprising news within the production crew.


    Dean had been in a minor car ident earlier in the day, leaving the assistant director in charge for the rest of the day.


    Dean got into a car ident? No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen him for the entire day.


    Audrey felt a pang of regret, but she messaged Anna, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s pay a visit to the director.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but emit a disdainful snort as she observed Audrey¡¯s departure.


    With a bouquet of carnations and a fruit basket in tow, Audrey and Anna hailed a taxi to the hospital where Dean was admitted.


    Standing at the ward¡¯s entrance, Audrey sensed that there was a conversation underway inside. Knocking gently on the door, she heard a familiar voice say,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Eric?


    Audrey felt a mild surprise but quickly pieced things together.


    Eric and Dean were close friends, so it made sense for him to be present.


    Upon entering, Eric turned and was taken aback by Audrey¡¯s presence. ¡°What brings you here? Did you finish your shoot so soon?¡±


    [Audrey wondered if there was any reason why she shouldn¡¯te. Did she give off an impression that she doesn¡¯t care about others in Eric¡¯s eyes?] A line of bold red words immediately shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Eric was at a loss for words. He nced at Dean, whoy in the hospital bed, and an absurd thought crossed his mind. Was he the only one who could see those words above Audrey¡¯s head? Could Dean see them?


    Dean, clearly surprised by Audrey¡¯s unannounced visit, had met her only a few times and hadn¡¯t had much interaction with her.


    Audrey nced at Dean, who was confined to the bed with his left leg in a cast. It was evident to her that he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage the production team in the short term.


    She arranged the items she had brought on the table and inquired, ¡°Director, I heard about your injury, so I brought my assistant along to check on you. How are you feeling now?¡±


    Dean smiled warmly and responded to her inquiry.


    Just moments before, Eric had been discussing recent script revisions with Dean. Dean recollected something and turned to Audrey, ¡°I heard that the assistant director made some alterations to the script?¡±


    Audrey inwardly sighed, acknowledging Dean¡¯s impressivework of information sources. Nevertheless, she realized that with the sheer size of the production team, it was natural for word to travel. After all, the director had the ultimate authority over the entire team.


    Audrey nodded.


    A flicker of irritation crossed Dean¡¯s face. ¡°I see. However, you needn¡¯t fret. As long as the changes aren¡¯t too significant, you can adapt ordingly. I¡¯ve already messaged the assistant director, suggesting fewer alterations going forward. After all, I¡¯ve already modified the plot countless times with my co-writer.¡±


    Dean¡¯s gaze shifted towards Eric.


    Audrey didn¡¯t detect this subtle shift. She maintained a friendly smile and assured, ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of the character I¡¯m ying. I¡¯ll give it my best.¡± Dean nodded in satisfaction.


    The three of them continued to chat for a while. When Audrey and Eric eventually left the ward, it was already six in the evening.


    Anna, who followed them out, wanted to say something but hesitated. Audrey sensed her curiosity, understanding that she might be wondering why she was so familiar with Eric. After all, not many people in the industry were aware that Audrey was Eric¡¯s stepsister..

 Chapter 74 - 74: Taking Drastic Measures

    Chapter 74: Taking Drastic Measures


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey had every intention of exining things to Annater, but as she observed the sky darkening, she encouraged Anna to leave first.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce in the direction Anna had departed, and he regarded Audrey with an enigmatic expression. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite a good job of keeping our rtionship a secret.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Audrey responded with a somewhat goofy smile. ¡°I aim to establish myself in the entertainment industry based on my talent, not my family¡¯s influence. I want to win people over with my acting skills.¡±


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s determined expression, Eric thought for a moment and decided not to insult her anymore. He said something encouraging for once, ¡°You¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Audrey beamed with delight at Eric¡¯spliment.


    [Apliment from the second brother makes me so happy.]


    With a smile, Eric signaled for the driver to bring the car to the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    They stood together beneath a tree, continuing their conversation. Once the driver arrived, they climbed into the car.


    This scene did not escape the keen eyes of Elena, who was observing from a distance.


    News of Dean¡¯s leg injury had quickly spread throughout the entire production team. Elena, as the female lead and a figure with influence in the entertainment industry, had instructed her assistant to create a small group and gather everyone to visit the director after their day of filming.


    Everyone, that is, except Audrey.


    Elena harbored a strong dislike for Audrey, so she deliberately excluded her from the group. Her intention was to iste Audrey and make her the subject of public criticism. When Dean noticed her absence during their visit to the director, he might be ufortable. Then¡­


    Elena eagerly anticipated Dean directing his displeasure towards Audrey.


    However, something unforeseen happened. Elena couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes. She had witnessed Audrey, whom she so despised, standing near the hospital¡¯s entrance, engaged in jovial conversation with a young man.


    If her memory served her correctly, that young man appeared to be none other than another renowned director, Eric.


    Could it be that Audrey was involved in a secret romance with a wealthy man?


    As Elena pondered this revtion, a gleam of excitement sparkled in her eyes.


    Previously, she had been perplexed by Audrey¡¯s rapid ascent in the entertainment industry. How could an obscure actress secure the role of the second female lead in the prestigious ¡°Goddess¡± production team with such


    Rumors had circted that Audrey had a checkered past when she first entered showbiz. She was known for having a bad temper, berating her assistants, and, most shockingly, using eye drops to simte tears during emotional scenes. Furthermore, there were ims that she didn¡¯t even bother to memorize her lines, simply reciting ¡°1234567¡± during filming and relying on voice actors to dub her lines in post-production¡­


    Audrey was seemingly nothing more than a pretty yet inept ornament. Elena couldn¡¯t fathom why she had the privilege of acting alongside her. Elena recalled her actions earlier that day and became even more convinced of the righteousness of her decision.


    During her scenes with Howard, she had subtly insinuated that Audrey had a long history of dating multiple boyfriends.


    Howard¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that, but he still asked hypocritically, ¡°No way? I think Miss Audrey is quite innocent.¡±


    Elena sneered in her heart.


    Elena might not have a deep understanding of many people, but she knew Howard very well.


    On the surface, Howard projected the image of a charming and amiable celebrity. When interacting with fans, he yed the role of a ¡°sunny gentleman¡± and a ¡°kind and affable handsome man.¡±


    However, those privy to the inside story knew that this was all a facade. The reality was quite different. Howard not only had a wandering eye but also had a penchant for frivolity. He had discreetly met up with countless female celebrities of various statures in hotels.


    Had Elena not possessed a strong background, she could have easily be another target of Howard¡¯s advances.


    Elena was well aware of Howard¡¯s interest in Audrey¡¯s beauty, so she had slyly encouraged him to ¡°pursue¡± her. Howard was, indeed, a lecherous individual. It hadn¡¯t taken him long to slip Audrey a hotel room key card.


    In private, Elena had already established connections with a considerable number of paparazzi. When the right moment came, if Audrey dared to make an appearance at that hotel, Elena was confident that Audrey would be gone from the production team by the following day.


    Elena didn¡¯t know if Audrey had agreed to it, but now, she actually saw Audrey with Eric.


    After discovering that Audrey had gotten into Eric¡¯s car, Elena was even more certain that Audrey was an asshole who had relied on her body to get to where she was.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then she shouldn¡¯t me me for taking drastic measures,¡± Elena thought with a shadow of malice in her eyes..

 Chapter 75 - 75: Secret

    Chapter 75: Secret


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey had no idea that Elena had already prepared a ¡°battle¡± and was waiting for her.


    On the way back, Audrey turned on her phone. Before she could send a message, Anna spoke to her first.


    Anna: ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll keep what happened today a secret.¡± Audrey:


    Anna: I can tell that Director Eric is your boy friend.


    Audrey:


    Anna: I saw it all. When I went out, Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness when he looked down at you.


    Audrey: Have you read too many romance novels recently?


    Anna, who was lying on the bed drinking Coke and eating fries, frowned and immediately sent another message: But your conversation makes it seem like the two of you are very close.


    Audrey thought for a moment. With Anna¡¯s curiosity, it was best not to tell her too much about her family to avoid unnecessary trouble. She could only make up an excuse: He¡¯s a rtive of mine.


    ¡®Rtives?¡¯ Anna¡¯s eyes widened, her brain working quickly as she sent a message. ¡®I see. I thought¡­¡¯


    Audrey sent a helpless emoji and reminded her not to say anything.


    Anna agreed.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s fingertips move, Eric couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°You¡¯re really busy now. Will youe home less often in the future?¡±


    Audrey looked up at Eric, and soon, the top of her head began to change again.


    [It seems that Second Brotheres home less often than I do, right? Are you saying this now because you don¡¯t want me to go home?] Eric was speechless again. When had he not wanted her to go home?


    Wait, he wants Audrey toe home?


    Why is it so strange! Eric was a little depressed. He decided to quietly y with his phone and never speak to Audrey again. Otherwise, he would be angered to death by her.


    However, not long after, Eric¡¯s phone vibrated. He looked down and saw that it was a message from his mother, Amanda.


    Eric frowned. After thinking for a while, he opened the chat page.


    Amanda: Eric, have you thought about that matter?


    Eric didn¡¯t reply to her message. He just stared nkly at his phone.


    Amanda still refused to give up. After waiting for two minutes, Eric ignored her, so she sent another message.


    Amanda: You¡¯re Gary¡¯s son! You also have a share of the Lance Family¡¯s assets! How can you watch helplessly as your assets are handed over to Abner? You have to tell Gary to work in thepany tonight, or I¡¯ll go straight to your house to mention this to Abner.


    Again? Eric was frustrated.


    Last time, Caroline¡¯s incident had caused chaos at home. Although Abner had ended this boring farce unterally, after this incident, Eric could tell that Gary hated it when someone came to the house to disturb their family¡¯s peace.


    When Amanda made a scene, Gary would inevitably be dissatisfied with him. What if Gary got angry and stopped him from filming in the entertainment industry?


    At the thought that his career was going to be ruined, Eric could onlyfort Amanda first. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Amanda sent another bunch of words. Eric turned off the phone in frustration.


    During dinner, Eric suddenly said, ¡°I want to work at thepany.¡±


    The quiet atmosphere at the dining table was instantly broken.


    Gary frowned.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to work at thepany?¡± Abner asked.


    Gary said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like filming? Have you changed your mind now?¡±


    Eric¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m 25 years old now. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to work in thepany?¡±


    Gary guessed that Amanda had said something to Eric in private again.


    Charlotte clenched her fists under the table.


    She knew it.


    Eric did not do his job every day and went to the entertainment industry to film something. Charlotte was naturally happy to see this scene. After all, she was going topete with her brother for the position of the Lance Family¡¯s heir. It was best to have one lesspetitor.


    But what was going on now? Eric actually wanted to get a share of thepany? Hmph, Eric was indeed not easy to deal with.


    Charlotte said coldly, ¡°Thepany¡¯s business is busy. If you go in, you¡¯ll have to work from the bottom like me. You¡¯ll even have to leave early and returnte every day. You can¡¯t sleep until eight or nine in the morning anymore. Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    What was even more terrifying was that the sry was very ordinary.


    Audrey was equally shocked by Eric¡¯s decision..

 Chapter 76 - 76: Working for Us

    Chapter 76: Working for Us


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If she remembered correctly, in the original book, Eric was no match for Abner because he had joined thepany toote and was unfamiliar with thepany¡¯s business. He had failed miserably in this battle for the family assets.


    Audrey sighed inwardly.


    [Second Brother has the talent to be a director. Can¡¯t you just focus on filming?]


    Eric was shocked.


    [Eldest Brother goes to thepany to work every day, but we still take our pocket money. Why doesn¡¯t Second Brother understand that Eldest Brother is working for us?]


    Abner and Charlotte looked at Audrey in unison.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± Audrey looked embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know why they were all looking at her.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Everyone stopped looking at her.


    Abner was undoubtedly astonished by Audrey¡¯s inner monologue. However, amidst his shock, he inexplicably felt that she was a little¡­ cute.


    From Audrey¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t wrong for her to have such thoughts.


    Abner had been nurtured as an heir since he was young and was used to the fast-paced life in thepany. Eric was usually more undisciplined. He really could not guarantee that his brother would be able to adapt.


    Gary sighed in his heart. Knowing Eric¡¯s stubborn personality, Gary agreed directly with his original intention of making him retreat.


    ¡°Alright. Since you want to go, go ahead.¡±


    He¡­ agreed just like that?


    Eric was surprised.


    ¡°However,¡± Garv said again, ¡°just like Charlotte, vou have to start from the bottom. Go to the promotional department. You¡¯ll start work at eight tomorrow morning. ¡±


    ¡®Eight, eight o¡¯clock?¡¯


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but wail in his heart.


    For someone like him, if there was nothing on set, it was impossible for him not to sleep until ten in the morning.


    Eric had the thought of retreating, but when he thought about how he had already made bold promises just now and how Amanda had pressured him, if he said that he didn¡¯t go now, not to mention whether Amanda would let him off, even Charlotte would probably mock him and say that he was useless.


    The rtionship between the three children in the family was very ordinary. Over the past few days, because of Audrey, everyone¡¯s tit-for-tat had eased a little, but it didn¡¯t mean that there was nopetition.


    Thinking of his hobbies, Eric could only silently swallow the bitterness in his heart.


    Anthea¡¯s heart ached for Audrey¡¯s hard work in filming. Besides, the production team was still so far away from home, so she got someone to buy a house near the production team, saying that it was convenient for her to rest there.


    Anthea¡¯s heart ached for Audrey¡¯s hard work in filming. Besides, the production team was still so far away from home, so she got someone to buy a house near the production team, saying that it was convenient for her to rest there.


    Audrey packed some clothes and stuffed them into a small suitcase. Thinking that it was Thursday, and she was one day closer to meeting Evans, she stuffed the gift box on the table into her suitcase.


    She had been quite busy these few days. When the time came, she would not have toe all the way back to get this gift box.


    Thinking of what had happened at the dining table, Audrey thought for a


    moment and decided to send a message to Eric.


    Audrey: Are you really going to wake up at seven tomorrow?


    In other words, she was asking Eric if he had really decided to go to thepany to work?


    Eric, who received the news, felt a headacheing on.


    Eric: Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me working hard?


    Audrey chuckled as her fingertips nimbly slid across it again.


    Audrey: Second Brother, you¡¯re so talented in filming. It¡¯s a pity not to persevere.


    Eric¡¯s eyes flickered and he quickly sent a message to ask, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better for me to walk the path of the entertainment industry?¡± Audrey: Because you can, you¡¯re worth it.


    Eric looked at the sentence on the screen and fell into a long silence.


    The next morning, Charlotte looked at the empty seat in the promotional department and frowned.


    She asked the person-in-charge of the promotion department. The person-in-charge said, ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear anyoneing.¡±


    Charlotte suspected that she had heard wrongly. She asked in surprise, ¡°Are you sure? Then what¡¯s with the empty seat?¡±


    The person-in-charge smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s that Meina. She left yesterday. She hasn¡¯t recruited anyone yet.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She found a quiet ce and privately messaged Eric.


    Charlotte: Where are you?


    Eric quickly replied with a cheap smile emoji.


    Charlotte was speechless.


    Eric replied, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. People still have dreams.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡­ So?


    Eric: I want to be a big director.


    Charlotte stuffed her phone back into her pocket.


    Great, one lesspetitor..

 Chapter 77 - 77: The Sudden Gathering

    Chapter 77: The Sudden Gathering


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After knowing that Eric still refused to work at thepany, Gary was not too surprised, as if he had known this oue.


    Eric liked filming and suddenly sent him a message early in the morning saying that he didn¡¯t want to go to work anymore. Gary quickly had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression.


    That was good too. It was better for him to chase his dream than to work at thepany every day. After getting thepany, Amanda would send him messages all day long, thinking about the shares and the property.


    Gary had already made up his mind. As long as Eric dispelled his determination topete for the position of the Lance Family¡¯s heir, he would definitely make it up to him in other aspects.


    Audrey arrived at the set as usual.


    Because of the room card incident yesterday, Audrey had never treated Howard well. Howard wanted toe up and talk to her, but his assistant, Anna, stopped him.


    Howard was furious. On the surface, he pretended to be calm, but in reality, he secretly bore a grudge against Audrey.


    It was one thing for this brat to skip the appointmentst night, but today, she actually gave him a hard time. Let¡¯s see how he deals with her. If he didn¡¯t force her to kneel down and beg for mercy, he wouldn¡¯t be the popr celebrity Howard!


    Elena was also observing the situation here.


    Her people had guarded the hotel all nightst night, but nothing had been captured except Howard.


    Elena was clearly a little disappointed, but she was not discouraged.


    She believed that Audrey would sooner orter be exposed if she hooked up with Eric, and what she needed to do was to expose the fact that Audrey was being kept by someone sooner¡­


    The production team of ¡°Goddess¡± was a big production. No matter how jealous Elena was, she had to admit that Audrey¡¯s acting skills were not inferior to hers. When this drama was broadcasted, who knew if that b*tch Audrey would be popr?


    When the time came, regardless of whether the role of Martha was wee or not, as long as Elena revealed that Audrey¡¯s private life was messy and that she was being kept by a famous director in the industry, oh, right. When the time came, she would join forces with that bastard Howard and take the opportunity to step on Audrey. Audrey would definitely not be able to stay in the entertainment industry in the future.


    Audrey had quite a lot of scenes today. By the time she finished filming her scenes in the morning, it was already noon.


    Due to Dean¡¯s previous warning, the assistant director didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. During filming, Elena interrupted filming many times, basically saying that Audrey¡¯s acting was wrong, but the assistant director rejected them one by one.


    Elena was furious, but she couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. She made a call during halftime, and the other end of the phone responded quickly.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± the person on the other end asked.


    Elena¡¯s eyes were almost bursting with sparks. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people she¡¯s secretly seduced, but even the assistant director has started to speak up for her. Just do as I say. I must teach her a lesson tonight.¡±


    Soon, the other party replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When filming was about to begin in the afternoon, Audrey saw the assistant director send a message in the group chat: The investor of the production team wants to treat us to a meal tonight to understand the production team¡¯s general progress. All the main leads, remember to arrive on time. Soon, he sent out the location of the gathering location.


    ¡®A dinner party?¡¯


    Audrey remembered that the Host had participated in a few investors¡¯ gatherings in the past, but the Host had always been too high-profile when she appeared outside, causing her to attract a lot of disdain.


    Hmm¡­ In order to change everyone¡¯s bad impression of her, Audrey decided to go. Besides, the assistant director had specially tagged her, saying that the investors wanted to meet her.


    Although Audrey was a little puzzled about the investor wanting to see her, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. When the time came, as long as she found an opportunity to slip away, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the crew finished work early. Soon, everyone dispersed to prepare for tonight¡¯s dinner.


    Audrey brought Anna to a high-end beauty salon for a spa. Then, she dressed up in a low-key manner before taking a taxi to the gathering.


    In the work group, Elena suddenly sent a message saying that she had a low fever and needed to go to the hospital for an IV drip. She could not go to the dinner tonight. The assistant director did not say anything and agreed. Audrey found it strange. Elena looked lively in the afternoon. Why did she suddenly have a fever?


    When they arrived at the high-ss restaurant for the gathering, Audrey was led to one of the private rooms by the waiter.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Give Me Face

    Chapter 78: Give Me Face


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There were already many people sitting in the private room. Everyone was chatting happily, and the moment Audrey entered, the atmosphere seemed to instantly turn cold.


    ¡°Audrey? You¡¯re here? Come here quickly.¡± The assistant director, who was sitting at the table, hurriedly waved at her.


    Audrey understood and walked towards him.


    When she sat down, Audrey realized that many of the people at the same table were unfamiliar faces. Apart from the third female lead and the third male lead, Audrey basically didn¡¯t know anyone¡­


    ¡®No, there¡¯s another one, Howard.¡¯


    Howard sat opposite Audrey. Seeing that she was dressed especially low-key tonight, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with amusement.


    Wasn¡¯t this hypocritical woman usually quite licentious behind his back? However, she pretended to be so innocent to the outside world. When he got her tonight, he would see how she would kneel down and beg for mercy¡­


    Howard¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face. Audrey, who was sitting opposite him, saw everything and felt very ufortable.


    The moment she entered the private room, Audrey had already noticed that someone was staring at her intently. Indeed, the moment she sat down, she saw Howard, that pervert.


    Audrey had already guessed that Howard, that bastard, would attend tonight¡¯s gathering, but she never expected him to be unwilling to even hide it. Look, his gaze now felt like he wanted to skin her alive.


    Almost everyone in the private room had arrived. Only the seat to Audrey¡¯s right was still empty.


    Puzzlement shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. The assistant director kindly exined to her, ¡°That¡¯s the investor¡¯s seat for the production team. Wait a moment. He¡¯ll be here in a while.¡±


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard the sound of the door opening. Everyone looked over and saw two middle-aged men with big bellies walking in, followed by a few bodyguards.


    ¡°Hey! General Manager Albert, you¡¯re here? Sorry for noting out to wee you!¡± The assistant director was the first to stand up and wee them. The others also left their seats.


    Audrey stood at the side in silence. After the two investors sat down, Audrey wanted to change seats with the assistant director, but the assistant director pushed her gently without batting an eyelid. Audrey could only sit back in her original seat.


    What was going on tonight?


    Audrey felt increasingly uneasy and repulsed.


    Albert sat beside Audrey. He exchanged nces with President Zhao beside him, and their eyes flickered with a malicious smile.


    The assistant director first picked up his ss and said that he was very happy to meet the investor tonight. Then, he finished the wine inside. CEO Zhao also said a few symbolic words.


    Soon, the atmosphere was stirred up. Everyone started to toast and chat with smiles on their faces.


    Albert¡¯s gaze basicallynded on Audrey. In her previous life, Audrey had experienced the entertainment industry and knew that she had to say a few beautiful words to make the investors happy.


    Originally, she wanted to politely toast Albert, but she didn¡¯t expect Albert to wave his hand and directly signal for his subordinates to bring four or five bottles of wine over.


    White wine?


    Audrey was taken aback before her heart was filled with boundless disgust and rejection.


    The assistant director chimed in, ¡°The general manager is really arrogant. Are you going to get drunk tonight? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey turned to look at the assistant director, who pursed his lips before looking elsewhere.


    That¡¯s indeed the case! Audrey was furious.


    No wonder this guy had been tagging her in the group chat and telling her to attend the gathering tonight. It turned out that this drinking party was specially set up for her!


    Look at the seat she was sitting in. The investors were already sitting beside her, and they even brought their own drinks. What was the next step? Get her drunk?


    Audrey had been in the entertainment industry for so many years in her previous life, so she naturally quickly guessed these people¡¯s dirty thoughts.


    It would be fine if it was someone with a background. At the very least, they would not be manipted by others. However, if it was a neer like her who did not have any ¡°backing¡±, these old foxes who hade prepared would definitely not let her off easily.


    So? What¡¯s going on? Audrey was puzzled.


    She was still a newbie with no reputation. The production team had only started filming for a few days, but the investors had already targeted her so quickly?


    Could it be¡­ Audrey looked suspiciously at Howard, who was sitting opposite her.


    Howard looked like he was watching a good show. Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t look too good, he was very happy.


    Little vixen, let¡¯s see where you can run to tonight.


    ¡°Audrey, right? I heard that your acting is not bad. You can¡¯t not give me face at tonight¡¯s gathering!¡± Albert smiled and gestured for his assistant to pour the wine..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Call an Ambulance

    Chapter 79: Call an Ambnce


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Albert¡¯s assistant ced five or six sses in front of Audrey, then picked up the wine bottle and filled them all.


    Audrey smiled without batting an eyelid and said, ¡°Manager, I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. I even took a few cephalospores before I came. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±


    With that, she took out something from her purse.


    It was indeed cephalospores, and there were a few empty grains on it.


    Everyone looked at Audrey speechlessly, as though they were saying, ¡®Why is this fellow so disappointing?¡±


    Albert was also stunned for a moment, but he quickly smiled and gestured for his assistant to pour a few more sses of wine. ¡°You ate cephalosporin? It¡¯s not a big problem. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Everyone at the table looked like they were watching a good show. Audrey didn¡¯t move as she coldly looked at the mountain of wine sses in front of her.


    ¡®Why? Is Audrey not giving the manager any face?¡± Suddenly, Howard raised his eyebrows and fanned the mes. ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know their ce. Do they think they can fly just because they¡¯re the second female lead in the production team? They even dare to throw a tantrum in front of the big shot. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that they¡¯re some rich youngdy.¡±


    Another middle-aged man chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the second female lead of ¡®Goddess¡¯ is a promising talent. She¡¯s already so strong at such a young age. Her acting skills are unparalleled. Why isn¡¯t she even willing to drink a ss of wine in front of us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately looking down on others?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­ She rarely interacts with people on set. Maybe she¡¯s really arrogant and conceited and looks down on us¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly¡­¡±


    Everyone started discussing at once, their voices extremely ear-piercing.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong with just one drink?¡± the assistant director advised.


    Audrey nced coldly at the assistant director.


    When she said that they were having a gathering tonight, the assistant director had specially mentioned her and asked her to be present. Audrey had found it strange back then. In terms of poprity, Elena was definitely better than her. Why did the investors target her?


    What was more puzzling was that Elena, the female lead, was absent. The assistant director did not say anything and agreed readily.


    So¡­ She¡¯s the target of tonight¡¯s gathering? Audrey was surprised by her discovery.


    She thought that she had been behaving herself during this period of time. If she had any grudges with anyone, the biggest suspect would be Howard in front of her and Irina, who had yet to arrive.


    Audrey remembered that the female lead, Elena, was a kind and magnanimous girl. She couldn¡¯t believe that Elena would deliberately join forces with others to tease her tonight.


    Could it be that because she had already begun to deviate from the original novel¡¯s plot, even the female lead Elena¡¯s character had changed? Audrey couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Looking at Howard opposite him, his expression was really annoying and repulsive.


    Audrey understood. Regardless of whether Elena had participated in the gathering behind the scenes, Howard had definitely contributed.


    Audrey threw away the room card that he had stuffed into her pocket yesterday and didn¡¯t go to the hotel. How could the vengeful Howard let her off?


    ¡°In order to understand you, we even specially changed to fruit wine with an extremely low alcohol content. Why? Aren¡¯t you even willing to give me this face?¡± Albert refused to give up. He even picked up his wine ss and was about to approach her.


    Audrey turned her head and dodged. Then, she held her stomach and howled. ¡°Ah¡­ My stomach hurts¡­¡±


    No one understood what was going on, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she wanted to hide from the alcohol.


    Soon, a few girls dressed seductively walked over with smiles. ¡°Sister, where are you feeling unwell? Come, have some water?¡±


    With that said, each of them grabbed Audrey¡¯s shoulder and brought a cup of warm water over.


    None of the drinks here could be drunk!


    This sentence quickly shed through Audrey¡¯s mind. Then, she exerted strength on her shoulder and broke free from the stool. She sat on the ground, held her stomach, and shouted at the door that was ajar, ¡°Anna! My appendicitis is acting up! Aren¡¯t you going to call an ambnce?¡±


    Anna, who had been dozing off outside the door, shivered and quickly realized what was going on inside..

 Chapter 80 - 80: What’s Wrong?

    Chapter 80: What¡¯s Wrong?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In a moment of desperation, Anna was about to take out her phone and call


    Director Dean, thinking that he might have a way to contact Eric and rush over. At this moment, Anna didn¡¯t even react. What if Eric was too far away and couldn¡¯t rush over in time?


    Anna stood in the corridor and spoke incoherently to Dean about what had happened today. Her voice was very loud, and at this moment, a few people happened to pass by and heard her words.


    Evans had originallye here to discuss business today. In addition, this hotel was originally under the Hill family¡¯s name, so it was not surprising that he could appear here.


    However¡­ What was with that girl just now? She mentioned something about Audrey and drinking?


    Evans¡¯s brain immediately roared. Almost subconsciously, he said to his assistant, Kevin, behind him, ¡°Go deal with the business over there first. I¡¯lleter.¡±


    Kevin did not understand, but he nodded.


    Evans quickly walked in front of Anna. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Anna, who was on the phone, was shocked by the person behind her. When she turned around, she realized that it was an extremely outstanding-looking man looking down at her. She was instantly frightened and did not know what to do.


    ¡°What did you say happened to Audrey?¡± Evans asked.


    Ah? This person knows Audrey!


    Anna was instantly overjoyed as she hurriedly led him to the end of the corridor in excitement. ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Sir,e with me quickly.


    Something happened to Audrey¡­¡±


    Evans did not say anything else. Instead, he strode towards the private room!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door was pushed open forcefully!


    The few people near the door were shocked!


    ¡°Come on,e on¡­¡± On one side of the big table, a few women with heavy makeup were holding something. They kept lowering their heads and pouring it into the person sitting on the ground. A few greasy middle-aged men were still looking at them maliciously.


    Evans¡¯ head buzzed and he shouted coldly, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Everyone in the private room was shocked and turned around in surprise. They saw a tall and handsome man walking towards them with a gloomy expression!


    Albert and the others were at a loss. Seeing this, the bodyguards beside him reached out to stop them. Evans looked straight ahead, and the people behind him went forward to pull them. Albert¡¯s bodyguards were quickly restrained.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Evans shouted. When he walked in front of her, the scene in front of him shocked him.


    The usually bright and generous girl was now kneeling on the carpet in a sorry state. Her hair was a little messy, and there were water stains all over her body.


    At that moment, Audrey was leaning against the chair in a daze, looking a little delirious.


    The girls standing beside her were holding a few wine sses. It was obvious how much pain Audrey had suffered from their torture.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? How dare you¡­¡± Albert, who usually did note into contact with people of Evans¡¯s level, did not know of his illustrious status at all.


    He immediately went forward to stop him with a furious expression!


    Evans punched Albert, and Albert was thrown onto the table!


    The wine bottles on the table fell to the ground, and everyone hid to the side in fear!


    Anna rushed to the front and pushed the girls away. ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Evans slowly squatted down, grabbing her shoulders with both hands and shaking her gently.


    Audrey had a headache. The escorts had used both soft and hard methods just now, teasing her as they forced the liquid in the ss into her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she felt an indescribable bittersweet feeling when it entered her mouth.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but throw up. Following that, she poured more alcohol down her throat.


    It was unknown what was added to the alcohol, but Audrey quickly lost her senses. She could only vaguely hear everyone¡¯s exmations. Then, then¡­


    Why did the person in front of him have double vision?


    Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she quickly tilted her head and bumped into Evans¡¯s chest.


    Evans hugged the girl in front of him and then carried Audrey firmly!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape.¡± Evans nced at Albert coldly, and his subordinates quickly understood. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Evans quickly left the private room with Audrey in his arms. Then, he took the special passage that belonged to the higher-ups and went straight from the elevator to the top floor of the hotel.


    ¡°Your head, burp¡ªI¡® Audrey huped and leaned her head on Evans¡¯s shoulder before mumbling something.


    Evans looked down at her, his eyes filled with gloom..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Exhausted

    Chapter 81: Exhausted


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After entering the presidential suite on the top floor, Evans gently ced the unconscious Audrey on the bed and stood up to size her up for a while.


    He did not expect her to experience such a thing tonight. If he had not happened to pass by¡­


    It was unknown if it was because of the drugged alcohol, but Audrey¡¯s sleeping expression was extremely painful.


    Evans sighed and turned around to call the family doctor. After thinking for a while, he sent a message to Abner.


    Evans stood by the bed and confirmed that Audrey was already sound asleep before leaving the room.


    When Abner received the news, he was sitting in the car heading home.


    Seeing that Evans had sent him a message, Abner thought that there was something business to discuss. He did not expect to see a shocking piece of news.


    Did something happen to Audrey?


    Abner immediately got the driver to turn the car around and go to the hotel that Evans had mentioned.


    Due to the filming, Anthea had bought a room near the production team for Audrey. Originally, when he heard that Audrey wouldn¡¯t being home for the next few days, Abner didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He felt that she would be back in a few days.


    Unexpectedly¡­ someone actually dared to tantly pour wine on her?


    Evans was not very clear about this matter either. He only said that the investors of the production team were up to no good. A hint of viciousness could not help but sh across Abner¡¯s eyes.


    Were these guys tired of living?


    When he reached the top floor of the hotel, Abner was surprised to find Eric here.


    Eric was still panting. He looked like he had just run up from the floor below.


    ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m so tired. I almost couldn¡¯t find a ce¡­¡± Eric panted. Seeing his brother¡¯s dark expression, he didn¡¯t say anything else and followed him into the suite.


    Eric had been drinking with his friends in the bar. The bar was extremely noisy. His phone rang three times in a row, but Eric didn¡¯t notice it himself. In the end, it was his friend who reminded him that there was a light in his pocket. Only then did Eric know that someone had called to look for him.


    As soon as he went to the bathroom to answer the call, Dean¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°Eric, hurry up and go to the hotel to take a look.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric hadn¡¯t finished his wine yet. Was she asking him to leave now?


    ¡°Your sister! Audrey! Something happened! Hurry up and take a look.¡±


    Eric¡¯s head buzzed and he ran out the next second.


    ording to the address Dean had given him, Eric borrowed a friend¡¯s car and sped all the way until he finally found the entrance of the hotel. Just as he was about to call Dean to ask where Audrey was, he bumped into her assistant.


    Anna did not have the authority to go up to the top floor, so she could only wait in the hall on the first floor.


    Seeing Eric rush in, she went up to him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Director Eric!


    You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Anna quickly told Eric the whole story.


    Eric heard his fists tighten in the end. After knowing that the assistant director of the production team was also involved, Eric cursed under his breath. ¡°I won¡¯t let him off easily.¡±


    With that, he hurried up to the top floor.


    When Abner and Eric entered the suite, they saw two female doctors doing a full-body checkup on Audrey.


    ¡°Oh! Sirs, you¡¯re finally here.¡± One of the family doctors recognized Abner. When she saw that he and her brother had finally arrived, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Abner asked worriedly.


    The female doctor¡¯s assistant took off her stethoscope and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that she has ingested too much ether. She will be fine after resting more.¡±


    ¡°Ether?¡± Eric was shocked and quickly looked at Abner. Their eyes were dark.


    Audrey was in a daze as she felt her eyelids weigh a thousand kilograms. She couldn¡¯t open them no matter how hard she tried.


    In her confusion, she seemed to hear someone say something in her ear. She also seemed to hear Eric¡¯s angry voice, followed by a panicked plea for mercy¡­


    ¡°Audrey.¡± After an unknown period of time, a female voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    In her daze, Audrey seemed to see a young woman standing in front of her. She held her face and examined it carefully, taking great care of it.


    Audrey looked at the blurry-faced woman in front of her in shock.


    Her mouth was still opening and closing.. ¡°I¡¯ve finally escaped, I¡¯ve finally escaped¡­ This is your own life, your own life¡­¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82: Becoming Dumb?

    Chapter 82: Bing Dumb?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if the scene in front of her was an illusion or reality. She curiously reached out to grab it, but all she caught was nothingness¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly, there was a cry of rm, and Audrey was jolted awake!


    Eric was sitting by the bed. Audrey turned her head and realized that he was holding the left side of his face for no reason. His gaze was very strange.


    ¡°Eh? Second Brother?¡± Audrey was a little exhausted. She blinked, not knowing what was going on.


    Eric rubbed his handsome face, then sighed and turned to pour her a ss of hot water.


    Audrey had been unconscious for a day and a night. As Abner still had work to do at thepany, he had no choice but to leave first. As for taking care of Audrey, it naturally fell to Eric.


    Audrey was able to escape this time thanks to Evans¡¯s help.


    Abner expressed his gratitude to him. Considering the emotions of his family, he decided to hide it from them for the time being. He would ask Audrey for her opinion after she woke up.


    Eric knew that it was because of the production team that Audrey had experienced such unbearable things. At the same time, he was annoyed at himself that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of Audrey, and he was willing to stay behind to take care of her.


    Eric had been sitting at the table by the bed ying games when he suddenly heard Audrey babbling something.


    Eric thought that she was about to wake up, so he hurriedly threw his phone away and leaned over. Seeing that Audreys eyes were still closed, Eric wanted to help her feel the temperature of her forehead, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­


    In her sleep, Audrey raised her hand and pped him.


    Eric retreated in horror. Before he could react, Audrey quickly opened her eyes¡­


    Eric seriously suspected that Audrey had done it on purpose.


    However, she was clearly in a daze now¡­ Alright, maybe she was really having a nightmare.


    Eric poured warm water on the table and said, ¡°Can you get up on your own?¡±


    Audrey nodded and struggled to sit up. Her actions were a littleical.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Audrey wore a strange expression.


    [I just woke up and Second Brother became stupid?]


    Eric saw the line of text above her head and resisted the urge to scold her. In the end, he handed her the ss of warm water. ¡°Come on, take a sip.¡± Audrey nodded and took it.


    After the warm water entered her throat, Audrey¡¯s dry throat finally felt moist. She shook her head and asked, ¡°Where is this? It doesn¡¯t look like home.¡±


    Eric said calmly, ¡°This is a hotel.¡±


    Hotel¡­ Wait, hotel?


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened.


    She vaguely remembered that she had gone to a private room to drink with the production team? There seemed to be that¡­


    At the thought of those greasy middle-aged men, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but retch towards the floor!


    ¡°Ah¡­ what¡¯s wrong now?¡± Eric leaned over in a panic, then hurriedly pulled a packet of tissues from the side.


    Audrey grabbed a few tissues and covered her mouth and nose. She looked up in disbelief. Due to the nausea, her slightly red eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Then, am I..


    [Ah! Did that old thing taint me? Oh my god!]


    So that was what she was worried about.


    Eric heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. You just drank too much, so Evans took you away and ced you on the top floor of the hotel.¡±


    What? She wasn¡¯t taken advantage of by those guys? That¡¯s good¡­ Wait, Evans? Audrey looked shocked. ¡°You just said that Evans saved me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Eric smiled. ¡°He happened to pass by and bumped into your little assistant. Anna, right? When I came, I saw her sitting in the hall. I was about to cry¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s head seemed to explode at that moment.


    At the thought of that handsome man who treated others coldly, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Speaking of which, this seemed to be the second time Evans had helped her¡­


    ¡°Then where is Evans now?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Him? He must have something to do. He left not long after saving you,¡± Eric said.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on him¡­ I¡¯ll thank him properly another day.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve taken care of you for a day and a night. Why did you look for someone else the moment you woke up? Why didn¡¯t you say that it was hard on


    Eric was now like an infuriated little girl. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle..

 Chapter 83 - 83: Great Blood Change

    Chapter 83: Great Blood Change


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Thank you for your care, Second Brother.¡± Audrey thanked Eric from the bottom of her heart.


    Eric chuckled.


    Audrey said, ¡°I feel much better now. Shall we leave in the afternoon?¡±


    Eric had no objections. ¡°Anything is fine. Then you can go back and rest for a few more days. Anyway¡­ the production team won¡¯t be able to start filming anytime soon.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t take it to heart, thinking that Eric was saying that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the production team for filming anytime soon. The two of them chatted in the room for a while before eating in the restaurant on the top floor and going home in the afternoon.


    Due to Abner¡¯s previous exhortation, the news of Audrey being forced to drink at the drinking party didn¡¯t reach home.


    When the two of them entered, Anthea was very surprised to see Audrey and Eric return together. However, seeing that she looked a little haggard, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with heartache, ¡°Did the production team work too hard?


    Look, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Audrey shook her head. She didn¡¯t n on telling Anthea about this, lest her mother worry.


    Audrey took out her phone and sent a message to Evans to thank him. Then, she slept in her room for the entire afternoon.


    When Audrey woke up, the sky had already begun to turn dark. Audrey stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open for a while. When she thought of the woman she had dreamed of this morning, she found it strange.


    For some reason, she felt that this woman was very familiar, as if the two of them had known each other for many years.


    Who could it be?


    Ding¡ª Just as she was deep in thought, her phone suddenly rang. Audrey brought the phone in front of her and realized that it was a call from her assistant, Anna.


    ¡°Hello? Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh! God! My dear sister, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went home in the afternoon,¡± Audrey said.


    Anna let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I was so busy today that I didn¡¯t think to call you until now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Audrey thought that Anna just wanted to greet her, but she didn¡¯t expect the person opposite her to say in surprise, ¡°Sis, have you seen Weibo?¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong? I just woke up.¡± Audrey was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Annaughed gloatingly. ¡°Hurry up and take a look! Do you know that Howard is in deep trouble? There¡¯s also the assistant director. These two fellows have really suffered retribution.¡±


    Audrey was extremely shocked. After hanging up the phone with Anna, she immediately opened Weibo.


    #Famous male star Howard is suspected of drug use and prostitution# # ¡°Goddess¡±¡®s production team underwent a huge change#


    ¡®What!¡¯


    These two trending topics gave Audrey a huge visual impact.


    Audrey excitedly started reading from the first trending topic. She saw that the content clearly said: Male celebrity Howard has a messy private life and has sex with many female celebrities¡­ The so-called innocent boy is actually a fake persona! Ignoring the restrictions of thew, Howard might face decades of imprisonment for repeatedly taking drugs.


    Thements section was filled with curses.


    At the end, there was a photo of Howard being arrested and imprisoned.


    There was a hotel in the background. Audrey erged the photo curiously and realized that it was the ce where they had gathered yesterday.


    This¡­ That incident just happenedst night, and in just one night, Howard


    WdS cureauy reporteu:


    Audrey sent a message to Anna: Oh my god, aren¡¯t the police too fast? Howard was arrestedst night?


    Anna: ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it wasst night. A handsome gentleman rushed in and saved you, then took you to the top floor of the hotel¡­ Ah, did that gentleman call the police?¡±


    W-what? Evans called the police?


    Audrey was naturally very surprised, and she was determined to thank him.


    Audrey sent another message to Abner: Brother, I saw that a few people from the drinking party were arrested and imprisonedst night. Did you help me?


    It was seven in the evening. Audrey didn¡¯t know if Abner had returned home.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Audrey switched to another page and continued browsing Weibo.


    ¡°The filming of Goddess¡¯ is full of twists and turns! The male lead and the assistant director have a close rtionship. The production team will undergo a blood exchange next.¡±


    There¡¯s going to be a change of cast? Audrey was somewhat surprised, but it was all within her expectations.


    During the day, Eric had said that they couldn¡¯t start filming for the time being.


    At that time, Audrey hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. Now that she thought about it, Eric meant that some of the roles in the production team had to be changed, so they couldn¡¯t film for the time being..

 Chapter 84 - 84: You Deserved It

    Chapter 84: You Deserved It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Thinking of Howard¡¯s wretched appearance, Audrey felt that he deserved this retribution.


    It was just a pity for Director Dean. While he was recuperating in the hospital, something happened to the production team for no reason. When he was discharged from the hospital, he had to find a new male lead.


    Audrey sent another message to Anna to ask about some matters. Anna said that apart from the male lead¡¯s actor, there were also three male leads and a fourth male lead.


    Audrey was surprised. Why?


    Anna: ¡°Atst night¡¯s dinner, the third male lead and the fourth female lead were all there. Oh, the fourth female lead was also there. It seemed like she was fanning the mes at the side, right? It made that wretched Albert worse, so when Director Dean found out, he was so angry that he changed their roles.¡± So that was how it was.


    However¡­ at the thought that Eric and Dean were familiar with each other and that Dean was so angry about this matter that even the assistant director had been kicked away by Dean, it was hard to guarantee that Eric wasn¡¯t behind this¡­


    Hence, she specially sent Eric a message: ¡°Second Brother, thank you.¡±


    Eric: ?


    Audrey:


    Eric was speechless.


    Eric leaned back in his chair and suddenly realized that he had been chatting with Audrey more and more recently.


    When¡­ when did it start?


    Eric was shocked to realize that he didn¡¯t seem to reject his stepsister as much as before.


    ¡®What went wrong?¡¯


    During dinner, Audrey finally saw Abner.


    During the meal, Abner took a few rare nces at Audrey. Seeing that her expression was normal and that she was even chatting andughing with Gary, he felt relieved.


    This matter was indeed thanks to Evans, Abner thought.


    No matter what, Audrey was still his sister. Even if they weren¡¯t rted by blood, as the eldest brother, Abner should bear the responsibility of taking care of his sister-inw.


    Thinking of Howard¡¯s sudden scandal, Abner¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Abner was not interested in these celebrities who sang and danced in the entertainment industry. However, after being in the upper-ss elite ss for many years, he understood how dirty the things these morous people did behind the scenes were.


    The reason why Abner attacked Howard was because he had secretly colluded with the film crew¡¯s investors to attack a neer like Audrey who didn¡¯t have any ¡°background.¡±


    Anyway, he did not wrong Howard. He would just treat it as getting rid of evil for the people.


    With this thought in mind, Abner was about to tell Gary about thepany¡¯s recent matters when a blinding light suddenly shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [Big Brother is indeed Boss. He was the one who led what happened today, right?]


    Abner was stunned for a moment before smiling at her without batting an eyelid.


    Audrey was stunned.


    [Ah! This seems to be the third time Big Brother has smiled at me! As expected, Boss¡¯s charm is invincible.]


    Third time? Abner had a big question mark in his heart.


    He had always been cold and rarely made any expressions, but he never expected Audrey to remember how many times he had smiled.


    Abner had a subtle feeling in his heart.


    [But¡­ why didn¡¯t Big Brother reply to my message? Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to?]


    Abner paused.


    There were too many things to do at thepany today. After Abner got off work and got into the car, he closed his eyes to rest. He didn¡¯t even look at his phone. Why? Did Audrey send him a message?


    Abner decided to reply to her message when he returned to his room.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Anthea suddenly asked, ¡°did something happen to your production team?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened before she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anthea said, ¡°I know you¡¯re in that production team, so I¡¯ve been paying special attention recently. I saw on the trending searches that many of the roles in your production team have been changed?¡± Audrey nced at Abner.


    Abner¡¯s expression did not change.


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to speak, Eric said indifferently, ¡°Aiyah, what else can it be? It¡¯s just that the male lead¡¯s character isn¡¯t good. He even took drugs. He deserves to be imprisoned.¡±


    Anthea covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Oh my god, is that so? God bless, this can be considered getting rid of evil for the people.¡±


    Eric continued, ¡°Such a person can still be the male lead. I don¡¯t know how


    Dean chose him. His taste in choosing people this time is not good.¡± Anthea said, ¡°Maybe Howard¡¯s disguise is too good.¡±


    Eric chuckled. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, Howard won¡¯t have a chance to make aeback in this life. Dean even asked me to help him find a male lead tomorrow.. ¡°

 Chapter 85 - 85: Will You Be Angry?

    Chapter 85: Will You Be Angry?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s mind stirred. ¡°The female lead is still the same, right?¡±


    Eric thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that she was going to be reced.¡±


    Audrey quickly fell silent.


    In the original book, the female lead, Elena, was a real daughter of a wealthy family. It would be abnormal if her role was changed in the production team.


    However, when she thought of what happened that night, Audrey felt that Elena knew about it. However, she was still not sure if Elena was involved in that matter¡­


    If Elena participated, then her character would not match the character in the original book.


    That also meant that Audrey was seriously deviating from the original book¡¯s plot¡­


    Gary didn¡¯t like to interact with male celebrities who put on makeup. When he found out that the male actors in Audrey¡¯s production team had a particrly chaotic private life, he advised Audrey, ¡°The entertainment industry is filled with all sorts of people. If you feel unhappy during filming, you won¡¯t be doing it. It¡¯s good to do something else when youe back. If you¡¯re free, you can 0Den a beautv salon to Dass the time.¡±


    Audrey epted Gary¡¯s good intentions in her heart, but bing an outstanding actress was her dream. She had to continue fighting for her dream. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Gary. I¡¯ll be careful in the future. I still want to film well.¡± Seeing that she was still insistent, Gary didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When she returned to her room at night, Audrey saw Abner replying to her message.


    Abner: ¡°Howard has a bad character. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    After all, if Howard and Audrey stayed in the same production team, even if they didn¡¯t get rid of him this time, it was hard to guarantee that Howard wouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Audrey in the future.


    Audrey: Thank you, Brother!


    Abner: Are you not going to tell your family about this?


    Audrey: I won¡¯t tell them. I¡¯ve already thought of another solution.


    Abner did not ask her what the solution was. He only reminded her to be careful.


    As the production team had to look for a few more actors, the filming progress was temporarily put on hold. Audrey also learned from Anna that it would probably be the day Dean was discharged from the hospital when filming resumed.


    It just so happened that Audrey wasn¡¯t in the mood to film during this period of time. Thinking that the weekend would arrive soon, she could thank Evans in person.


    On Sunday, Audrey went to the house Anthea had bought for her and found the gift box that she had prepared beforehand. Then, she took a taxi to the coffee shop she had previously arranged with Evans.


    Audrey found a seat and sat down. She told the waiter to order coffeeter before opening WeChat. She originally wanted to ask when Evans would arrive, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.


    ¡®He¡¯lle anyway, won¡¯t he?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even three in the afternoon. Taking advantage of the fact that the person she was waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived, Audrey opened her phone and scrolled through Weibo.


    # Elena¡¯s face is full of regret when she talks about Howard. A huge question mark shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    What was Elena up to now?


    The following content mentioned Elena¡¯s interview with the reporters. She said that she had had a good time working with Howard in the past few days. She did not expect Howard to be such a person.


    She expressed regret and hoped that Howard would be able to turn over a new leaf after being tried by thew, be a good person, and embrace a new life.


    Embrace a new life?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the ambiguous expression on Howard¡¯s face when he gave her the room card that day. Audrey felt very angry when she thought of his wretched smile.


    How could she expect a corrupt person like Howard to turn over a new leaf?


    She might as well believe that Wall Street¡¯s stock price would soar tomorrow.


    When Evans entered, he saw Audrey sitting at the table, smiling foolishly at her phone. He didn¡¯t know what she saw, but she looked a little dazed.


    Evans walked towards her with steady footsteps.


    Upon sensing the sound on the other end, Audrey, who was still immersed in browsing Weibo, looked up in confusion.


    [Ah! What should I do? I was too busy browsing Weibo and forgot to order coffee. Evans¡­ won¡¯t be angry, right?]


    Evans paused and quickly nced over. He saw that there was nothing in front of Audrey.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Let’s Go Take A Look

    Chapter 86: Let¡¯s Go Take A Look


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Under Audrey¡¯s shocked expression, Evans smiled and handed her the list. ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    [What a gentleman.]


    Another barrage ofments shed above Audrey¡¯s head¡ªthis time, it was light pink.


    Evans was stunned for a moment, but he still maintained a proper smile on his face. After the waiter left, he said, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Thank you for what happened that day.¡±


    Evans did not feel anything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. However¡­ in the future, I advise you not to go to such dinners alone. After all, the entertainment industry is mixed with clouds and dragons. You don¡¯t know who will have other thoughts about you one day.¡±


    Audrey guessed that he was talking about Albert and Howard.


    But speaking of which, she didn¡¯t seem to know how that detestable Albert was doing¡­


    ¡°I know.¡± Audrey nodded.


    After the coffee was served, Evans asked again, ¡°Previously, you told me that you were looking for me. Is there anything?¡±


    Only then did Audrey react. She reached into her bag on her seat and took out an exquisite gift box.


    Evans frowned. ¡°What is this for?¡±


    Audrey was a little embarrassed, but she quickly said generously, ¡°Thank you for helping me with Jerry¡¯s matterst time.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± Evans was puzzled.


    [Pick it up quickly¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like it? I¡¯m so sad.]


    A line of words shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Evans smiled speechlessly. Then, his slender fingers moved and he steadily took the item from Audrey¡¯s hand.


    Audrey¡¯s face immediately rippled with a delighted smile.


    Recalling how she was stillining about Evans thest time they separated, she felt that he was a little slow and kept asking her if there was anything wrong with her wrist. However, through Evans¡¯ subsequent actions, she felt that Evans was the kind of person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    It was a good person.


    ¡°So, you bought this gift long ago to thank me?¡± Evans looked at her with a faint smile.


    Audrey bared her teeth and smiled.


    ¡°However,¡± Evans suddenly changed the topic and said in a teasing tone, ¡°I helped you with the dinnerst time. Do you want to prepare another one?¡±


    Audrey blinked her big eyes. ¡°Of course! I was thinking of treating you to a meal today, but I don¡¯t know what you like. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to go shopping with me?¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t expect Audrey to invite him¡­ to go shopping.


    He found the girl in front of him more and more interesting.


    The two of them chatted for a long time in the cafe, and Audrey was basically the one speaking in their conversation.


    Audrey was a lively person. When it came to matters regarding the production team, she simply talked non-stop.


    At the mention of the role she was ying, Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve yed such a role. You don¡¯t even know that I can really argue with anyone in the drama. Among the characters in the drama, the only one who can argue with me is the female lead, Sharona. Hahaha¡­¡¯


    Audrey happily talked about the interesting things about the production team. Most of the time, Evans supported his chin with his hand and listened to her quietly. When he heard something fun, Evans would evenugh cooperatively.


    It wasnt until 4:30 p.m. that the two ended their conversation. Soon, Audrey suggested going to the mall in the city center.


    Evans had just said that he wanted Audrey to give him another gift, but he was actually just joking with her. However, seeing that she was in high spirits, Evans didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits, so he replied with a faint smile, ¡°I happen to want to take a look too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Audrey excitedly got into Evans¡¯ car.


    Twenty minutester, the two of them arrived at arge luxury mall.


    Audrey and Evans strolled from the first floor to the third floor. During this period, Audrey had been very interested in the shiny trinkets, but due to


    Evans¡¯s presence, she suppressed her excitement and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Hill, what do you like? Just tell me.¡±


    Evans naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Audrey for this or that.


    Recalling that there seemed to be a new movie theater upstairs, he suggested, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new one on the fourth floor¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I know. An adventure house, right?¡± Audrey immediately interrupted him excitedly.


    Evans looked at her in surprise.


    Audrey chuckled. ¡®My assistant, Anna, told me about this.¡±


    With that said, Audrey scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I usually like these exciting things. Since you¡¯ve mentioned it, Mr.. Hill, let¡¯s go take a look?¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: A Trip to the Adventure House

    Chapter 87: A Trip to the Adventure House


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans had originally suggested going to watch a movie, but since the girl in front of him had suggested going to the haunted house called ¡°Adventure House¡± to take a look, he naturally would not reject her. He then smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    [This is too shocking! As a tyrant, Mr. Hill actually likes to go to ces like the adventure house as much as I do?] Evans looked down at her calmly.


    [But then again¡­ Isn¡¯t Mr. Hill afraid of ghosts?]


    A rather childish question quickly shed across Audrey¡¯s mind.


    Evans immediately felt a little helpless.


    The two of them went up to the fourth floor. Audrey ran excitedly to the ticket counter to buy tickets. After the security officer told them about the relevant precautions, Audrey brought Evans to the door of the gloomy and terrifying Adventure House that was decorated on the outside to receive missions from the staff.


    The staff member was a sweet and cute girl. She gave Audrey two cute rabbit bracelets and handed a paper map to her.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you only need to find five pine tree dolls with your husband within the sDecified time and co to the central ind to remember the names


    of the three wizards.¡±


    Audrey looked embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Evans turned her shoulder at the right time. ¡°Let¡¯s go, beautifuldy.¡±


    The cute staff member could not help but cover her mouth and snicker.


    Soon, Audrey and Evans followed the main group into the adventure house.


    Thinking of what had just happened, Audrey felt a little ufortable.


    Thankfully, the room was dim. Otherwise, Evans would definitely have seen Audrey¡¯s ears turn red.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Audrey gave Evans the item that the girl had given her¡ªone of the rings.


    ¡°One per person¡± Audrey mumbled.


    Evans did not say anything. He calmly took it and put the bracelet on his slender and fair wrist.


    Speaking of which, this was the first time Evans hade to the adventure house to y.


    He could have refused, but when he saw Audrey¡¯s excited expression, he suddenly wanted to try a game that he hadn¡¯t experienced in more than twenty years.


    Evans looked down at Audrey, who was walking at the front, and the corners of his mouth curled up without batting an eyelid.


    The light in the adventure room was very dim. In order to match the terrifying atmosphere inside, many terrifying checkpoints were set up in the room.


    Among the group of people who came with them, some of them were girls. Some of the timid ones were already trembling in fear when they saw the strangerge dolls that were smeared with oil paint. When they passed through the tunnel, a strange worm with more than ten legs suddenly darted out from the side. One of the girls was so frightened that she started crying.


    The atmosphere instantly became terrifying and exciting. Someone said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Darling¡­ Why don¡¯t we stop clearing the checkpoint and just press the bracelet to exit the game?¡±


    It turned out that the bracelet was convenient for the participants to leave the game. Evans was enlightened.


    As the number of checkpoints increased, some people began to get separated.


    Exmations came from the crowd. Evans opened his mouth and was about to ask Audrey if she was alright, but he didn¡¯t expect her to remain silent the entire time.


    A strange thought suddenly shed across Evans¡¯ mind. Could she have been scared out of her mind?


    Soon, a deste graveyard appeared in front of everyone.


    The atmosphere was still very dark and strange.


    ¡°Oh! My dear!¡± A girl in the crowd shouted, ¡°The person on this tombstone looks like my dead great-grandfather!¡±


    Evans: ¡°. ¡±


    Audrey, who had been silent all this while, seemed to have discovered a new continent. She shed in front of the tombstone. ¡°Ah? Where is it? Let me take a look!¡±


    Evans:


    Audrey and the girl half-squatted in front of the tombstone, chattering at the figure.


    Soon, Evans, who was standing not far away, heard the girl curse, ¡°Right? You also think¡­ I knew it. She also looks like my cheating ex-boyfriend! Pfft, this scumbag¡­¡±


    Evans began to doubt his life.


    Wait¡­ Why did Audrey talk to that girl just now?


    When Audrey turned around and ran towards him, Evans had a subtle expression. ¡°What¡­ were you doing just now?¡± Audrey almost bared her teeth andughed.


    ¡°Next¡­ is to find the hiding ce of those pine tree dolls!¡±


    The two of them crossed the graveyard and headed for the next checkpoint..

 Chapter 88 - 88: Central Island

    Chapter 88: Central Ind


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This was because this haunted house was a new shop. In order to increase the customer¡¯s satisfaction, the missions received by the customers in the first week were rtively simple. Moreover, the missions received by each team member were different.


    Audrey and Evans easily found the five squirrel dolls ording to the map.


    It was unknown if it was for the convenience of yers to carry them, but the tails of the dolls were especially long and slender. Audrey tied up the tails of the five squirrels, and Evans held them in his hand. When Audrey saw this scene, she inexplicably found itical.


    [Boss is indeed Boss. Even if he¡¯s carrying a doll, it doesn¡¯t affect his temperament at all.]


    In the dim environment, the line of bold red words above Audrey¡¯s head was especially obvious.


    Evans smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey excitedly went under a streetmp and gestured at the map. ¡°The next step is to go to the location of the central ind and remember the names of the three sorcerers¡­ Then, the mission can bepleted.¡±


    Evans had no objections. He raised his long legs and followed behind Audrey.


    As the mission of every team member was different, Audrey and Evans took many turns. Halfway through, they realized that the main team had basically been dispersed.


    ¡°Why are these paths so difficult to walk on?¡± Audrey leaned against a stone tablet. ¡°The further we walk, the more chaotic it bes. This ind in the center is so difficult to find.¡±


    When searching for those squirrel dolls, the process could be said to be unobstructed. As long as one carefully observed the obstacles on the map, they could find their hiding ce.


    Perhaps the central ind was the most difficult stage.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Evans extended his hand to Audrey, who handed him the map.


    Evans looked at the map seriously, then looked up at the forks in the road in front of him and chose the middle road with certainty. ¡°This way.¡± Audrey jolted. ¡°Really? Are you sure we¡¯re going this way?¡±


    Evans looked down at her. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Audrey looked up in a daze and looked into his eyes. Soon, she looked away. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    Evans saw an iprehensible strange symbol appear above her head, but¡­ it was pink.


    Audrey hugged the squirrel dolls in her arms and silently followed beside Evans. From time to time, she would rub the dolls in her arms.


    Evans looked at the map seriously again before leading Audrey into a small path. Finally, ten minutester, a sinister and strange ind appeared in front of them.


    Looking around, some other groups had already found this ce.


    [Oh my god, is this the power of elites? They found this ce so easily.]


    Another line of words shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Evans smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it. Let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Audrey smiled and nodded.


    The two of them stepped onto the long corridor. Audrey looked around curiously. The ind in the center was built on an artificialke. It was unknown what was added to theke water, but it was dark green in color. Even the surface of theke was bubbling.


    The others in the long corridor were also curiously sizing up theke. When they saw the tumblers standing on theke with strange smiles on their faces, everyone felt very terrified.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she tugged at Evans and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the tumbler on the far left looks like a red heart candy? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Evans was shocked by her strange idea, but he still smiled cooperatively. ¡°Yes, they do look a little alike.¡±


    The girls beside her couldn¡¯t understand Audrey¡¯s actions, but when they saw that the man beside her was very handsome, they secretly sized him up.


    Evans grabbed Audrey¡¯s shoulder without batting an eyelid and strode forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want the time for the mission to run out.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t stay in the long corridor any longer and hurriedly followed Evans.


    Many people came to the ind in the center. Everyone identified the names of the statues on the ind ording to the mission in their hands.


    Audrey looked left and right and finally found the location of the three sorcerer statues. Evans walked over and silently recited their names in her heart.


    Afterpleting the mission, everyone pressed their bracelets. Soon, ording to the instructions from above, the group of people found the exit¡ª there were already staff waiting there..

 Chapter 89 - 89: Left Something Behind

    Chapter 89: Left Something Behind


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Audrey showed the five squirrel dolls and wrote the names of the three sorcerers, the staff at the front desk said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions onpleting the mission. This is our gift to the two of you. I wish you a happy life!¡±


    The staff member took out two exquisite porcin dolls from under the table.


    ¡°Ah, is this a pair?¡± Audrey held it up curiously.


    Of the two porcin dolls, one was dressed in a suit, and the other was wearing a pink dress.


    The staff continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just like how the two of you are a couple. ¡±


    Evans and Audrey¡¯s backs stiffened at the same time.


    Audrey looked a little embarrassed. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to refute. She could only put down the porcin doll and say, ¡°Yes¡­ We don¡¯t want it anymore. We don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    The staff member was shocked. Why don¡¯t they want these dolls anymore?


    Unexpectedly, Evans picked up the pair of porcin dolls in time and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want such cute toys?¡±


    Audrey looked up in surprise.


    Evans had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal?¡±


    Audrey looked embarrassed and quickly lowered her head to follow behind Evans.


    During the meal, Evans spoke more than before and would throw a topic at her from time to time.


    Audrey thought about what had just happened and answered him absent-mindedly. After the meal, the usually lively Audrey fell silent.


    When the two of them walked out of the restaurant, the sky was already dark.


    Audrey originally wanted to take a taxi back, but Evans insisted on sending her back. Audrey couldn¡¯t refuse, so she braced herself and got into his car.


    Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t speak again. Only when they were about to reach their destination did Audrey remember that she had forgotten to give Evans another gift.


    Audrey suddenly felt stupid.


    The car stopped near her house. Audrey got out of the car as if she was escaping, but she was stopped by Evans behind her.


    ¡°Audrey, you left something behind,¡± Evans said.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened. When she turned around, she saw Evans striding towards her and shoving a porcin doll into her arms.


    ¡°One for each of us. It¡¯s perfect.¡± He looked over her head, his eyes dancing with amusement.


    Audrey looked up in a daze as she watched Evans leave. When she lowered her head again, she saw the porcin doll in a pink dress smiling at her.


    After a long while, Audrey¡¯s lips curled up.


    As she walked into the garden under the night sky, Audrey saw a familiar figure lying under the umbre not far away.


    Eric sensed Audrey enter the door and quickly took off his sunsses.


    ¡°That was a long sleep,¡± he said.


    Audrey greeted him. Eric casually ced his hands behind his back to support his head as he nced at Audrey and said, ¡°Why? Did you go on a date today?¡± Audrey felt a strange feeling in her heart, but she still denied it. ¡°No.¡±


    Eric clicked his tongue and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I want to tell you that I¡¯ve found the candidate for the male lead on behalf of Dean today.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve already found it?¡¯


    Audrey¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. She ran in front of him. Under the soft light, Eric¡¯s face was cast a shadow.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked curiously.


    Eric opened his eyeszily, his light blue pupils reflecting the slender figure of the girl in front of him.


    Suddenly, Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched and he grabbed the porcin doll in her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked this kind of thing.¡±


    Eric yed with the porcin doll in his hand, and Audrey sat down on the chair beside him, still thinking about the topic from before. ¡°You¡¯ve already found a suitable male lead in such a short period of time?¡±


    Eric looked at the smile on the porcin doll and inexplicably felt that it ovepped with Audrey¡¯s face. He said to himself, ¡°Ah, yes! There are at least a hundred people who came for the audition. Everyone knows about Howard¡¯s ident¡ªas you know, the male lead of the ¡®Goddess¡¯ production team is quite popr with actors. Now that this role is up for grabs, everyone wants to give it a try.¡±


    Audrey nodded in understanding.


    Indeed, before filming started, the production team had already released the news.. With such a huge production, if the actors could rely on the roles inside to be popr, would they not have more resources in the entertainment industry in the future?

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Destiny of Cannon Fodder

    Chapter 90: The Destiny of Cannon Fodder


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Then,¡± Audrey asked again, ¡°who did you choose?¡±


    Dean had yet to be discharged from the hospital, but he had entrusted the heavy responsibility of choosing the male lead to Eric. One could imagine how much Dean trusted his friend.


    However¡­ Audrey was now very suspicious. Would the actor Eric chose be what Dean expected?


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Eric, but she felt that Eric usually filmed art movies. ¡°Goddess¡± was a ssical fantasy television drama that had very high requirements for actors and characters.


    [Has Second Brother really chosen an actress?]


    This line of words quickly shed across Audrey¡¯s mind.


    Eric rolled his eyes at her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± Audrey waved her hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t said who that actor is.¡±


    The production team had temporarily stopped filming. The main problem was the actor of the male lead. Since the person ying the male lead had been found, the other supporting actors would not be a problem.


    Eric lifted the porcin doll and looked at it, which glowed softly in the light. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of that actor, but his name is Frank.¡± ¡®What?¡± Audrey thought that she had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Frank.¡± Eric repeated it to her patiently.


    ¡°Ah? Frank!¡± Audrey suddenly stood up as though she had been scalded by something.


    Eric looked at her in confusion. ¡°What? Is he your ex-boyfriend?¡± [He¡¯s not my ex-boyfriend, but he¡¯ll hunt me down and kill me.]


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Eric stared at the top of her head in shock.


    Did Audrey have a feud with Frank?


    Audrey took a few steps back and stared at Eric in shock.


    Eric was baffled. ¡°No way¡­ Is he really your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t heard of Audrey having any boyfriends all these years¡­ Thinking of how they had interacted very little ever since she remarried with Anthea, Eric suddenly felt relieved.


    Based on their distant rtionship in the past, it was normal for him not to Imow that she had a boyfriend.


    However¡­ Eric immediately looked curious. He quickly sat up straight and asked excitedly, ¡°No way! You really know him? Hahaha¡­ What kind of hellish joke is this? Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship?¡±


    As he spoke, Eric didn¡¯t wait for Audrey to continue and made a bold guess. ¡°Heavens, God! Could it be that you have a crush on him because he¡¯s too handsome? I was wondering why you suddenly don¡¯t want to work in thepany and say that you want to enter the entertainment industry to film. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s for that guy? Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s expression darkened rapidly.


    [If I beat Second Brother up now, will Mom scold me?]


    Eric was stunned.


    Audrey rushed forward angrily and snatched the porcin doll from Eric¡¯s hand. Then, she turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you so petty? Lend me the porcin doll to y with for two days¡­ Haha, I won¡¯t tell anyone, okay? It¡¯s not embarrassing to have a crush on someone¡­¡± Eric was still shouting from behind.


    Audrey ran away.


    When she returned to her room, Audrey was sprawled on the bed, still finding it unbelievable.


    In the original book, it was mentioned that Elena and the male lead, Frank, had met by chance in a drama. Then, the two of them began to fight.


    Then¡­ it was Audrey who made things difficult for the female protagonist. The male protagonist stood up to help Elena. Later on, as cannon fodder, Audrey naturally lost to Elena.


    Previously, Audrey had been curious as to why Frank hadn¡¯t appeared yet. She didn¡¯t expect that after Howard¡¯s ident, Frank, as the male lead, would naturally appear.


    Well¡­ it was still through Eric¡¯s channels.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the coincidence of fate.


    Frank and Elena were destined to meet. As the protagonists in the original book, they definitely had the aura of protagonists. Then, what about Audrey?


    Audrey began to feel extremely puzzled about her future direction of development.


    Her confrontation with Elena was already a foregone conclusion. Even though she had restrained her sharpness, she still could not avoid conflict with Elena, even if this inexplicable conflict was caused by Elena.


    What should I do to change my fate as a cannon fodder supporting actress? Audrey didn¡¯t know..

 Chapter 91 - 91: Background

    Chapter 91: Background


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Now that the male lead had been found, it meant that the production team would continue filming soon.


    Audrey picked up her phone and sent a message to Daniel. She had only wanted to sound him out, but she didn¡¯t expect Daniel to give her an affirmative reply: If nothing goes wrong, filming will continue next Tuesday.


    Next Tuesday!


    It was Sunday, and Monday wasing soon. Audrey threw her phone on the bed and finally decided to face this reality calmly.


    Since Frank had already appeared, feel free toe.


    Audrey cheered herself on in her heart. Previously, she had already changed so many seemingly impossible things. She firmly believed that she could do it in the future.


    Indeed, on Monday, Audrey saw Dean¡¯s message in the work group chat: ¡°My body has recovered. Tomorrow, the production team will film as usual.¡¯ Many people sent ¡°happy¡± emojis in the chat box.


    On Tuesday, Audrey brought Anna to the production team as usual.


    ¡°Oh, Director, you look great.¡± Audrey looked down at Dean¡¯s leg with a smile.


    Dean was also very happy to see Audrey. Thinking of the previous gathering, he felt a little guilty and said, ¡°I think very highly of the character you¡¯re ying, Audrey. I¡¯ll strictly refer to the plot of the script from now on. I won¡¯t let you act in any more messy scenes.¡±


    Dean was clearly scolding the assistant director for what he had done previously.


    Of course, Elena, who was sitting not far away, heard Dean¡¯s words.


    Elena had previously used her status and resources to forcefully change many of Audrey¡¯s scenes. Dean originally wanted to reshoot them, but when he saw the film, he realized that Audrey¡¯s control over the character was perfect. He felt that there was no need for Audrey to reshoot them.


    After asking Audrey, she said that there was no need to reshoot. Dean nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s continue filming. By the way, the male lead¡­¡±


    Dean asked his assistant beside him why the actor ying the male lead had not arrived yet.


    The assistant said, ¡°Director, Frank said that he was stuck in a traffic jam and will only arriveter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dean didn¡¯t say anything else. Thinking that the first few scenes were basically about the female lead and the second female lead, he didn¡¯t ask further. He only said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Elena began her scenes with Audrey with an unpleasant expression.


    When Audrey saw Elena¡¯s strange gaze, she roughly guessed what she was thinking.


    That night, for some reason, Elena didn¡¯t attend the gathering. Audrey guessed that she definitely knew what would happen at the dining table.


    Regardless of whether Elena was involved in that matter or not, just based on the fact that she had made things difficult for Audrey previously, Audrey couldn¡¯t like her.


    Indeed, they were destined enemies. No matter how the plot developed, Audrey and Elena would never be able to get along peacefully.


    Elena was furious.


    She clearly remembered that she had called Albert that day to make things difficult for Audrey during the gathering, but¡­ what happened after that?


    Elena was puzzled.


    Albert¡¯spany had inexplicably gone bankrupt, and someone had found out that he had evaded taxes. Now, Albert was in dire straits and was facing decades of imprisonment.


    Oh, there was also Howard. Elena also found it strange. She had no objections to Howard insisting on going to the hotel to join in the fun. Anyway, she wanted to see how Howard would punish Audrey, this ungrateful woman.


    But¡­ what happened after that? Not only was Audrey fine, but Howard¡¯s scandal had also been exposed. This fellow was really unlucky. In any case, his acting career had already been ruined. Elena wouldn¡¯t pity him at all. Instead, she felt that he deserved it.


    What puzzled Elena was Audrey.


    Not only was this b*tch fine, but she was also alive and kicking in the production team. Even Director Dean was friendly to her. Could it be¡­ Elena¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    During halftime, in order to confirm her guess, she took out her phone and dialed the butler¡¯s number. ¡°Butler, investigate Audrey¡¯s background.¡± Soon, the other party replied, ¡°Yes, Miss..¡±

 Chapter 92 - 92: Useless Vase

    Chapter 92: Useless Vase


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    With Dean present today, Elena naturally did not dare to be impudent. Due to Dean¡¯s reputation in the industry and his solid family background, no matter how dissatisfied Elena was with Audrey, she had no choice but to respect him. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the first few scenes of the female lead and second female lead came to an end. Audrey felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. By the time she had her next scene, it was already three dayster.


    As the female lead, Elena had a lot of scenes. Thinking of the male lead who had not arrived for a long time, Elena could not help but look annoyed. ¡°Director, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve found a new male lead? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    Dean lowered his head to look at his watch. The assistant beside him quickly went forward and whispered a few words into Dean¡¯s ear. A look of surprise quickly shed across Dean¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡±


    The assistant nodded at him.


    Dean understood and said to Elena, ¡°Frank encountered a car on the way. He might be a littlete.¡±


    The car rear-ended? Everyone present was a little surprised.


    Audrey was equally shocked, but she quickly calmed down.


    Frank was the male protagonist of the original novel. With the halo around him, nothing would happen.


    However¡­ Seeing Elena¡¯s impatient expression, Audrey was looking forward to the moment when she and Frank first met.


    In the original book, the first time they met was very¡­ romantic.


    Audrey liked to watch the scene of a hero saving a damsel in distress.


    However, now that Frank had yet to arrive, Audrey had no desire to continue waiting. After greeting Dean, she wanted to leave.


    She wanted to see how this scene of saving a damsel in distress would continue after she left.


    After all, in the original book, Audrey was the key to getting to know the male and female leads. Now that she was going home to sleep, who would find fault with Elena next?


    Audrey finished packing her things and was about to leave after greeting Anna. Unexpectedly, Elena¡¯s sarcastic voice came from behind her. ¡°Some people are just idle. They don¡¯t have much ability, yet they stille to the entertainment industry to fool around. It¡¯s no wonder. I wonder what dirty methods they used to escape unscathed at the dinner. Could it be¡­ that they relied on their bodies to get to where they are? Hahaha¡­¡±


    The other actress beside Elena alsoughed.


    Audrey¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    Kind and magnanimous? Understanding? Audrey couldn¡¯t tell that Elena had such character.


    As expected, the plot of the original book was already on a remote track.


    Audrey turned around coldly.


    As Frank had not arrived yet, the scene between the male and female leads could not continue. Dean could only call the other supporting actors to start the other scenes not far away, so no one noticed Elena¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever provoked you. Why? Are you provoking me now?¡±


    Audrey looked coldly at the beautiful and dazzling woman in front of her. She really couldn¡¯t understand why she could say such harsh words just now. Elena looked disdainful. ¡°Provoke? Are you worthy?¡±


    Audrey found her unreasonable. ¡°Otherwise? You¡¯ve questioned my acting skills time and time again. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Acting skills?¡± Elena seemed to have heard something funny and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. A good-looking but useless vase actually has the cheek to mention acting skills to me? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous? Some people just don¡¯t know their ce.¡±


    Elena looked down on Audrey. Seeing her confidently y her role, Elena felt an unknown anger quickly rise in her heart.


    ¡°Miss Audrey,¡± Elena continued, ¡°I really admire your perseverance. Your taste is so poor. At the very least, you have a beautiful face. Can¡¯t you choose roles that are good to you? When this drama is broadcasted, have you ever thought that you will attract criticism?¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is this the advice you gave me?¡±


    Elena met her gaze without hiding anything. ¡°This is not a piece of advice. It¡¯s a reminder. A kind reminder.¡± Audrey chuckled.


    Elena did not understand.


    Audrey thought about it in her mind and recalled the original owner¡¯s insufferably arrogant attitude in the past. Then, she thought of the character Martha¡¯s personality. For the first time, Audrey didn¡¯t want to treat others with courtesy. ¡°Miss Elena, ording to what you¡¯re saying, if you¡¯re good-looking, you¡¯re a vase.. Then¡­ aren¡¯t you a vase that¡¯s even more useless than me?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Male Lead Appears

    Chapter 93: The Male Lead Appears


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s voice was very gentle. There was even a kind smile in her eyes when she said that.


    However, in Elena¡¯s eyes, it was a tant provocation.


    Upon hearing Audrey mock her for being a vase, Elena couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She almost cursed. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you mock me? When I debuted, you were still ying with mud somewhere! You stinky woman with no acting skills and looks!¡±


    Soon, Elena saw something and her expression changed.


    Audrey didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, sheughed. ¡°Miss Elena, with your current acting skills, you have to train for a few more years, right? Oh right, actually, if you want to be a beautiful vase, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to acting.


    Hahaha¡­


    Now, Audrey and Elena¡¯s rtionship could be considered to have fallen out.


    Audrey originally didn¡¯t want to have too much conflict with Elena. After all, Elena was the destined female lead in the original novel. Once there was a conflict, Audrey would be the one to suffer in the end.


    But now¡­ Audrey suddenly didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore.


    If they were destined to be enemies, then no matter how much she tolerated it, the oue would not change. In any case, they would be enemies in the end, so she might as well counterattack from the beginning. At least at night, when she slept, she could say to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. After all, I fought back.¡±


    Audrey and Elena were arguing face to face. She had no idea that there were already a few people standing behind her.


    Audrey looked stunned.


    This¡­ Did Elena¡¯s soul leave her body? Why did she suddenly say something she didn¡¯t understand? Wasn¡¯t she just calling her a b*tch? Why did she change so quickly?


    ¡°Thisdy is really smart. Instead of finding a reason from herself, she actually mocked the female lead for not having any acting skills?¡± A male voice suddenly sounded from behind Audrey.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened as she turned her head in disbelief.


    She saw a tall and well-dressed young man standing not far behind her. There were also several bodyguards standing behind him.


    The man¡¯s aura was almost intimidating. At that moment, he slowly took off his sunsses. Upon seeing his face, even Audrey, who was used to seeing handsome men, couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡°He¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    The people filming not far away naturally noticed this. Dean hurriedly shouted for them to stop. Then, he called out from afar, ¡°Oh! Frank! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    W-what? Frank?


    Like a bolt from the blue, Audrey stood rooted to the ground.


    This person¡­ was Frank? He was the male lead of the original novel?


    Before Audrey could react, Dean had already arrived beside Frank and shook his hand warmly.


    ¡°I was dyed on the way and made everyone wait.¡± Frank greeted everyone with a faint smile before ncing at Audrey, who was standing beside him in a daze.


    ¡°Director Dean.¡± Frank nced at Audrey, and his tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that as an actor, acting skills are not only important, but character is also an extremely important aspect. Since you can¡¯t achieve both virtue and art, work hard to improve your morals and not blindly make things difficult for others. Don¡¯t end up with your acting skills not improving and even your morals being corrupted.¡±


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. Are you really not talking about Elena?


    Audrey and Elena¡¯s argument had already been discovered by some people, but everyone tacitly didn¡¯t stop them. They wanted to see who would win in the end¡­


    Unexpectedly, the male lead, who had just arrived on set, directly stood up for justice and mercilessly ridiculed Audrey, who had ¡°deliberately¡± made things difficult for others. This oue was unexpected.


    Elena was very pleased to see that everyone was on her side.


    However, she still put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°Mr. Frank, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­ Miss Audrey didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. She only wanted to give me some pointers¡­¡±


    Audrey almost rolled her eyes.


    Elena¡­ had pretty good acting skills. At least now, she had sessfully made everyone stand on her side, making Audrey look like a truly sarcastic person..

 Chapter 94 - 94: Disappeared Again

    Chapter 94: Disappeared Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the crowd, everyone began to whisper to Audrey.


    ¡°Look at her. There¡¯s no expression on her face at all¡­ She must have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ She made things difficult for Elena and didn¡¯t want to apologize. How could there be such a person?¡±


    Audrey watched coldly from the sidelines. Suddenly, she understood.


    This was destiny.


    In the original book, Elena and Audrey had a conflict, and the male protagonist, Frank, had helped out¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the current situation?


    Even though Audrey was already trying her best to avoid a direct confrontation with Elena, she had no choice but to follow the plot.


    Even if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble and Elena was the one who started it, Audrey still seeded in getting Frank to save the damsel in distress.


    She had clearly improved her rtionship with her family, but she still couldn¡¯t avoid a dispute with Elena and Frank. Why was that?


    Audrey was puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Frank.¡± Audrey looked up and met his gaze. ¡°Just as you said, as an actor, what¡¯s more important than acting is a person¡¯s morals. I hope you will always remember what you said. Of course, I also hope that the ones by your side will always be those who keep their word¡­¡±


    Audrey inadvertently cast her gaze at Elena.


    Elena looked at her with her big innocent eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey said to Dean, ¡°Director, I¡¯m done with my scenes today. See you next time.¡±


    Dean was confused by her words, but he still nodded, indicating that she could leave.


    When they left in the car, Anna looked unhappy. ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t Elena too good at pretending? She was the one who provoked you first.¡±


    Previously, when Elena and Audrey were arguing, Anna was also facing Elena,pletely unaware that someone else was standing behind her and Audrey.


    Anna was also wondering why Elena suddenly changed the topic and put on a pitiful look. When Frank appeared, Anna understood.


    She didn¡¯t understand! Frank was clearly good-looking, but his eyes seemed to be blind. This fellow had mocked Audrey the moment he came up. The person who had been looking for trouble was clearly Elena, alright?


    The more Anna thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She said, ¡°Sister,


    I really want to beat Elena up tonight when it¡¯s dark.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She patted Anna¡¯s shoulder and said teasingly, ¡°She has so many bodyguards around her. How can you get close to her? Even if you really hit her, won¡¯t you implicate me?¡±


    Upon hearing that it would implicate Audrey, Anna immediately dispelled the thought of beating Elena up.


    Audrey was a little tired today, so she brought Anna to a high-ss beauty salon for a massage. The two of them stayed therefortably for the entire afternoon and mentioned the recent trending topics on Weibo. When she heard Anna say that the daughter-inw of the Rick family had mysteriously disappeared, Audrey was so shocked that she tore off the facial mask on her face.


    ¡°Ah? That Linda disappeared again?¡± Audrey felt that the matter was very dramatic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Annazilyy on the soft bed, ¡°I got this news from my little sister yesterday. She works as a maid in the Lake family, so she has a certain understanding of what happened inside¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone from her satchel. She scrolled through Weibo and realized that there was no news of the Lake family.


    No, there was one!


    # Jerry talked about his fianc¨¦e for the first time in public#


    Audrey flipped through the content of the Weibo post suspiciously. The words inside made her feel ashamed.


    It was specifically mentioned that Jerry was not in the detention center


    because he was seducing a woman. He was just dating his girlfriend normally.


    Jerry smiled and said to the reporters, ¡°Linda and my mother are very close. They went to the Maldives for a vacationst week.¡±


    Good rtionship? He even went to the Maldives for a vacation? Audrey nearlyughed out loud.


    In order to let Jerry escape the crime of seducing a woman, Caroline had already tried her best to change the direction of public opinion. The so-called engagement was only temporary. Caroline definitely didn¡¯t fancy Linda, her daughter-inw.


    Now that Jerry was free, Linda, as his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯, naturally had no value..

 Chapter 95 - 95: What’s the Matter?

    Chapter 95: What¡¯s the Matter?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was very curious. What would Caroline do next? Find an opportunity to get Linda toe forward and say that she had already broken off her engagement with Jerry? Or would she give her arge sum of money and let her disappear from the public¡¯s sight?


    What Audrey didn¡¯t expect was that she didn¡¯t get any specific traces of Linda¡¯s hiding ce. Instead, she received a call from Linda¡¯s biological sister, Tina.


    As night fell, Audrey was lying on the bed memorizing her script when she was suddenly disturbed by a ringtone.


    At first, Audrey thought that Anna was looking for her for something. She didn¡¯t expect to see an unknown number when she picked up her phone.


    Audrey originally didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but her phone kept ringing, so she had no choice but to pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Soon, an anxious voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Audrey? Are you home?¡±


    Wait, this voice?


    Audrey asked uncertainly, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tina!¡± The person on the other end of the phone quickly gave Audrey an affirmative reply.


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°Tina? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Audrey had never been familiar with Tina. Why would she call her today?


    Tina didn¡¯t waste any time and directly said what she wanted to ask. ¡°You were so close to Linda previously. Has Linda contacted you recently?¡±


    Thinking of what Anna had said earlier in the day about Linda¡¯s mysterious disappearance, Audrey had a thought. ¡®What exactly are you doing?


    Tina obviously didn¡¯t have much patience. ¡°That troublesome guy disappeared for no reason. Now that the Lake family hase to ask for him, they even said sarcastically that our family didn¡¯t want a marriage alliance and deliberately hid Linda.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t she go on vacation?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t believe it. If she remembered correctly, the Weibo post she had scrolled through earlier in the day clearly said that Jerry had told the public that Linda and Caroline had gone on vacation¡­


    Although it was very likely to be fake.


    However, Audrey couldn¡¯t understand. Since the Lake Family wanted to destroy this engagement, it was fine if they threatened and bribed Linda, but why were they asking the Rofus Family for her now?


    Could it be that Linda wasn¡¯t in the Lake family¡¯s hands and had actually escaped?


    Audrey was surprised by her guess.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if the Lake family had directed and put on a good show, or if Linda had indeed run away. However, Audrey was more inclined to thetter.


    What Audrey understood was that if it was the Lake Family who was calling the shots, what was the purpose of doing so? Audrey couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she believed that Linda had found an opportunity to escape because she didn¡¯t want to marry Jerry.


    As for the Lake family, they could only lie that Linda and Caroline had gone on vacation. However¡­ Audrey was very curious. With Caroline¡¯s swift and decisive methods, how did she let Linda escape under her nose?


    Strange, it was too strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a vacation!¡± Tina gave Audrey an affirmative answer. ¡°The Lake Family has gone too far. They even said that if our Rofus Family doesn¡¯t hand Linda over within a month, we won¡¯t be polite. Our two families have previously worked together on many businesses. If our business is ruined because of


    Linda, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey understood.


    Tina was in a hurry to look for Linda because she was afraid that the Lake Family would directly terminate the business contract with the Rofus Family. The Rofus Family¡¯s assets were inferior to the Lake Family to begin with. All these years, the Rofus Family had always been backed by the Lake Family and had earned a lot of money from it.


    If Linda didn¡¯t appear, the Rofus Family would definitely suffer the greatest losses. No wonder Tina had to call her now to ask if she knew Linda¡¯s whereabouts.


    Audrey didn¡¯t have any sympathy for Linda. Besides, she really didn¡¯t know Linda¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Miss Tina, I think you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± Audrey flipped through the script and said, ¡°Linda and I have long cut ties. Can¡¯t you tell? She¡¯s hiding now. How can she tell me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll betray her?¡±


    Audrey was telling the truth.


    In the original book, Linda had gained a lot of benefits from Audrey and even instigated her to do many bad things. This included Audrey setting up the persona of a rich family¡¯s daughter in the entertainment industry, constantly finding trouble with the female lead, Elena, and the subsequentpetition with Abner and the others for the family assets. Linda had contributed a lot..

 Chapter 96 - 96: Rival

    Chapter 96: Rival


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey wasn¡¯t someone who could show kindness to anyone. Linda had previously lured her into the abyss step by step. How could she still help Linda when she was down and out?


    What a joke.


    Sensing the coldness and alienation in Audrey¡¯s words, Tina couldn¡¯t say anything else. However, before hanging up, she still pleaded, ¡°No matter what, Miss Audrey, if you find out about Linda¡¯s whereabouts one day, please tell me immediately.¡±


    Audrey threw her phone aside and continued memorizing her script.


    During dinner, Audrey, who had juste downstairs, was surprised to see that Charlotte, who rarely came home, had returned. Audrey took the initiative to greet Charlotte.


    Charlotte replied coldly.


    [Sister is so beautiful!]


    The long-awaited bullet screen immediately appeared above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t have any feelings for this stepsister of hers and even had quite a bit of conflict with her before, she still felt very pleased when the other party kept praising her for being good-looking.


    But then again¡­ Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but nce at the top of Audrey¡¯s head.


    What¡¯s with the bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head? Why did it appear for no reason? This didn¡¯t exist in the past.


    Charlotte had always thought that there was something wrong with her eyes. She had even thought about going to the hospital to get her eyes checked.


    However, on second thought, Charlotte decided to forget it. Audrey was just a small fry to her. How could she easily get her to go to the hospital for treatment?


    Besides¡­ It seems rather interesting to asionally look at the bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Charlotte smiled calmly.


    Tonight, the entire family was at the dining table. Of course, Gary was very gratified. Thinking of Eric¡¯s sudden impulsest time, Gary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eric, how¡¯s your filming going recently?¡±


    Why was this old man asking him so much about filming recently? Confusion shed across Eric¡¯s mind. Thinking about how his mother had bombarded him with calls yesterday and asked him why he didn¡¯t go to thepany to work, Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Eric replied perfunctorily.


    Gary had also received Amanda¡¯s message yesterday.


    Ever since Amanda found out that Eric had inexplicably stopped working at thepany and was still staying in the entertainment industry to continue developing his directing career, she had been furious. She had been calling Gary for a few days to annoy him and ask him to arrange a seat for Eric at thepany no matter what.


    Of course Gary knew what Amanda was thinking.


    Gary had already decided in his heart that Abner was the only heir of the Lance Family. Of course, he could arrange for Eric to work in thepany like he had arranged for Charlotte, but it was only work.


    The children were fighting over the family assets. This was thest thing Gary wanted.


    However, Amanda had been pestering him non-stop. Gary was annoyed and worried that this matter would affect his rtionship with Eric. That was why Gary had tentatively asked Eric about filming at the dinner table tonight.


    What Gary wanted was for his family to live in harmony. He would never let this happen!


    Charlotte was usually an extremely sensitive person. Seeing her father suddenly ask about Eric, she could not help but feel rmed. Oh no! Could it be that her father was still thinking of arranging another position for Eric in thepany?


    Ever since she found out that Eric wasn¡¯t going to work at thepany, Charlotte was overjoyed.


    Charlotte¡¯s mother, Fiona, was a career woman. Even though she had already divorced Gary, she still believed that women should have their own career.


    Fiona strongly supported Charlotte to fight with Abner for the position of the Lance Family¡¯s heir.


    Charlotte had beenpetitive since she was young. She also felt that she should sit in the position of the head of the Lance family.


    But from what Gary had just said¡­ did he want Eric to work in thepany again? No, definitely not.


    Eric not going to work at thepany was equivalent to quitting the circle ofpetitors for the Lance Family¡¯s heir. Now, Charlotte¡¯s onlypetitor was Abner.


    If Eric, this sloppy guy, entered thepany again, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be a threat to her in the future..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Is It Pretty?

    Chapter 97: Is It Pretty?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At the thought of this, Charlotte immediately said to Gary, ¡°Dad, I think Second Brother is quite talented in acting. I believe he will definitely develop better in the entertainment industry. Let¡¯s wait and see Second Brother¡¯s future results!¡±


    How could Eric, who had always been carefree, know Charlotte¡¯s true thoughts? Eric was a little surprised to see his sister, who had always been on good terms with him, speak up for him.


    However, Abner had already seen through Charlotte¡¯s inner thoughts.


    Abner had no idea if Eric would enter thepany. After all, Eric had been in the entertainment industry for so many years. Even if he went to work tomorrow, Eric would not be familiar with thepany¡¯s business immediately.


    Eric posed no threat to him.


    As for Charlotte¡­ Abner had no intention ofpeting with her.


    Anyway, his father had already decided that he was the heir of the Lance Family, right?


    Audrey could vaguely sense the undercurrent at the dining table. Another line of words quickly shed above her head:


    [To be honest, Big Brother is working for us. We only need to lie down and enjoy life. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s very worth it.]


    Eric nced at Audrey and felt that what she said made sense.


    As long as he came home often, Gary would give him no less pocket money. He would even invest extra money to support his acting career. Eric felt that this deal was worth it no matter how he looked at it.


    As for Amanda¡­ Eric decided not to reply to his mother for the next few days.


    Amanda had divorced Gary when Eric was very young. Eric had enjoyed very little maternal love. It was also because of this that Eric and Amanda really didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other.


    Now that he had grown up and Amanda had been annoying him all day long, telling him not to give up the family assets and to fight with Abner, Eric felt very annoyed.


    The more Eric thought about it, the more he felt that he was right not to go to thepany to work.


    At the mention of the entertainment industry, Anthea also said, ¡°Audrey, I heard that your production team has changed several actors, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The male lead was originally Howard, but it was changed to Frank.¡±


    Upon hearing Frank¡¯s name, Abner looked up at Audrey.


    Frank¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to have a simple background, right? Abner searched for this person¡¯s existence in his mind.


    Eric had personally helped Dean choose the male lead for the ¡°Goddess¡± production team. In terms of looks and acting skills, Eric felt that Frank was impable.


    However, when he thought of what happened to Howard previously, Eric still asked, ¡°How was it? How was Frank¡¯s acting? Was he easy to get along with?¡±


    Only Abner, Eric, and Audrey knew about the previous incident. Audrey even said that there was no need to tell her family about it and that she had her own solution. As for what solution it was, Audrey didn¡¯t tell them explicitly, so Eric was a little curious.


    Abner didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again. When he heard Eric mention the actor, he pricked up his ears.


    Audrey definitely wasn¡¯t very happy about what had happened today, but she didn¡¯t intend to let her family worry. Besides, even if Frank didn¡¯t appear this time, he would meet Elena for another reason in the future. This was already the plot set in the original book, and it couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. I left after acting.¡± Eric heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Audrey¡¯s answer.


    He was still afraid that his taste was bad. If he recruited another difficult person, wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble for Audrey?


    Wait, why is he frequently thinking for Audrey now? Eric was rmed.


    Seeing that they had been discussing the production team, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but interject curiously, ¡°Is that drama good?¡±


    Audrey replied with a grin, ¡®When it¡¯s broadcasted, you¡¯ll understand after watching it.¡±


    [Will Sister watch my drama then? I¡¯m so looking forward to it!]


    The corners of Charlotte¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought to herself that Audrey was really full of tricks.


    However¡­ Since Audrey was acting, she did want to see what the plot was all about..

 Chapter 98 - 98: Damn Woman

    Chapter 98: Damn Woman


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The production team progressed in an orderly manner. It was unknown if it was because of Frank¡¯s presence or other reasons, but Elena didn¡¯t cause trouble for Audrey for a long time.


    Although Audrey didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Frank, she had to admit that ever since this fellow appeared, he had saved her a lot of trouble.


    Audrey looked at the male and female leads who were rehearsing in the distance. At this moment, they had already reached the point where the protagonist¡¯s rtionship had heated up.


    Wait, heating up?


    Audrey was suddenly very curious. Had Irina and Frank already developed feelings for each other?


    Later on, Audrey thought about it and realized that she had worried too much.


    It was only a matter of time before Elena and Frank fell in love. No one could stop them.


    During the intermission, Anna went to a nearby shop and bought arge bottle of iced Coke for Audrey. Audrey gestured for Anna to sit down before skillfully opening her phone to scroll through Weibo.


    Just as she reached the exciting part, an unknown number suddenly called.


    A trace of suspicion shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. Thinking of what had happened to Tina thest time, she didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t Tina¡¯s voice on the other end, but a voice that made


    Audrey feel as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Audrey!¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before she sat up straight. ¡°Linda?¡± Anna instantly looked at Audrey in surprise.


    After receiving a definite reply from the phone, Audrey copsed on the recliner like before. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Linda seemed a little haggard, and her voice was filled with fatigue.


    ¡®You should have heard about me, right?¡± Linda said.


    Audrey sneered and replied, ¡°Your matter? What has it got to do with me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Linda quickly became agitated. ¡°Audrey! How can you be so heartless? I used to treat you as my best friend! I didn¡¯t expect you to harm me! How can you be so cold-blooded? To think that I treated you so sincerely in the past.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her. ¡°How many essories did you take from me? Did you take the initiative to return them?¡±


    Also, she hadn¡¯t settled the score with Linda and Jerry for colluding to frame herst time.


    ¡°You gave it to me yourself!¡± Linda was a little excited, not realizing her mistake at all.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her. ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯m very busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Linda quickly stopped her in agitation. ¡°Audrey, on ount of the fact that we used to know each other, I only want you to do one thing.¡±


    Audrey scoffed at Linda¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been very poor recently. If you want to take money, forget it.¡±


    Linda, who was hiding in the dark rental house, gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she almost smashed her phone, as if this was the only way to vent her anger at Audrey.


    But for the sake of her future life, Linda could only endure it. She discussed with Audrey nicely, ¡°Audrey, you know that I¡¯m hiding everywhere now. I don¡¯t even have the money to eat¡­¡±


    Now, Audrey was certain that Linda was the one who wanted to escape the marriage and not be hidden by Caroline.


    Audrey asked curiously, ¡°Why are you suddenly running away from the marriage?¡±


    Linda gritted her teeth. ¡°Who wants to marry that idiot! Hooligan! Bastard!


    Caroline forced me to stand up and say that I don¡¯t want to marry Jerry¡­ Hmph, I knew that this shrewd woman would never let herself suffer. I won¡¯t let her have her way.¡±


    Linda was scolding Caroline with every word. Audrey sensed that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°You mean Caroline wants you to take the me?¡±


    Linda was about to cry. ¡°Of course, this despicable woman didn¡¯t want the Lake family to be affected. She threatened me and asked me to take the initiative to stand up and say that I had fallen in love with someone else or even cheated on her¡­ This damn woman is too vicious.¡±


    Linda rambled on about her misfortune again, and Audrey felt her ears hurt. ¡°And then? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Linda was stillining. ¡°It¡¯s all Caroline¡¯s fault! She doesn¡¯t want the Lake Family¡¯s business to be affected and wants me to bear all the consequences. She even promised to give me a sum of money after the matter is over¡­ But this way, the Rofus Family won¡¯t let me off either..¡±

 Chapter 99 - 99: Ungrateful

    Chapter 99: Ungrateful


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey understood.


    The Rofus Family¡¯s strength was inferior to the Lake Family to begin with. In fact, the Rofus Family was out of their league for this marriage.


    If Linda and Jerry¡¯s marriage was ruined, the Rofus Family¡¯s business would definitely be affected, and the head of the Rofus Family would definitely not let go of Linda, who had stepped forward and said that she had fallen in love with someone else.


    After all, Linda was just an illegitimate daughter and her status was not as high as Tina¡¯s. When the time came, Linda would not be able to resist them no matter what they wanted to do.


    However¡­ Audrey said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything about you standing up and saying that you wanted to cancel the engagement. Now that you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re hiding and that you don¡¯t have money to eat, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t get


    Caroline¡¯s money?¡±


    Linda said nothing.


    Audrey asked again, ¡°So you didn¡¯t want to be ndered or offend the Rofus Family, so you secretly hid?¡±


    Why was it a little contradictory?


    Soon, Audrey heard Linda suppressing her anger. ¡°That detestable woman, Caroline, if only she would fulfill her promise¡­ This miser, she promised me that as long as I followed her instructions, she would send me overseas after it was done and let me live a carefree life¡­


    Linda changed the topic and wailed, ¡°This untrustworthy guy. God bless, this hateful woman will definitely go to hell in the future¡­ I overheard her conversation with her assistant. This woman actually wants to send me to the slums of Africa to cultivate wastnd and grow bananas! As for the money she promised me, she doesn¡¯t want to give me a single cent.¡±


    Audrey was stunned.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised by Caroline¡¯s vicious methods, but by¡­ Linda saying that she was going to Africa to nt bananas. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ Audrey¡¯s original oue?


    The situation was so magical.


    Anna still looked at Audrey curiously, and there was even a faint look of excitement on her face.


    Audrey looked embarrassed as she turned around and continued to say to Linda, ¡°So? You ran away by yourself? To escape the fate of being sent to Africa to grow bananas?¡±


    For some reason, Audrey suddenly wanted tough, but when she thought about how morally she wasn¡¯t allowed to do so, she could only hold it in.


    Linda finally revealed her motive. ¡°Audrey, alright, my dear friend. I admit that I might not have treated you so well in the past, but I really treat you as a friend¡­ Audrey, I can¡¯t afford to eat now. You have to help me.¡±


    This time, Audrey asked readily, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Linda was overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me? I need half a million dors¡­¡±


    500,000 dors, in US dors.


    Audrey sighed inwardly at Linda¡¯s wishful thinking.


    ¡°No, Linda, I¡¯ve thought of a way to make you eat faster,¡± Audrey said with a


    smile.


    Linda had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey pretended to scare her and said, ¡°When you just called me, I¡¯ve already sent a message to your sister, Tina¡­ Look, will Tina be able to locate your number and find your hiding ce within a day?¡±


    Linda¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing that Audrey had no intention of helping her from the beginning to the end, Linda finally couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Audrey! You vicious woman! How can you treat me like this? Have you forgotten that no one has been your friend since junior high school to university? I¡¯ve always been by your side? How can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    Audrey thought of the Host¡¯s various actions in the past and suddenly sneered. ¡°My arrogance is all thanks to you¡­ Linda, if you don¡¯t run, your sister will find you¡­ When you go to Africa, there will be so many bananas there. You won¡¯t have to worry about starving.¡±


    Linda¡¯s panicked voice quickly sounded. ¡°Audrey, how can you be so heartless? Why are you like a different person after that car ident? We were clearly such good friends in the past¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. The next second, she hung up.


    Anna, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.


    When Audrey and Linda were on the phone just now, Audrey didn¡¯t put her on speaker, but Anna could still vaguely hear Linda¡¯s excited voice.. From her tone, it was as if Linda was about to crawl out of her phone and beat Audrey up in the next second¡­

 Chapter 100 - 100: Unfathomable Creature

    Chapter 100: Unfathomable Creature


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey looked at her phone that had recovered its Weibo page and said to herself, ¡°Mulher.¡±


    Anna¡¯s maternal grandmother was Spanish, so Anna knew a little Spanish.


    The word Audrey had just said meant ¡°woman¡± in Spanish.


    Anna was very curious as to why Audrey would use this term. She was even more curious about what Linda and Audrey had said.


    Audrey said to Anna, ¡°The rtionship between women is strange. Linda has been using me. I don¡¯t want to help her, but she came to tell me about our past friendship. Tsk, women are really difficult to understand.¡±


    Seeing the indifferent expression on Audrey¡¯s face, Anna thought that she was sad that Linda had betrayed her friendship, so sheforted her. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be sad. Even if you¡¯ve known her for many years, she hasn¡¯t treated you sincerely. Such a person doesn¡¯t deserve your sadness.¡±


    Sad? Not really.


    After all, Audrey wasn¡¯t the original owner of the body and had spent very little time with Linda. She really couldn¡¯t think of any reason to feel sad for Linda.


    However, Anna mentioned something else. ¡°Sister, you lied to Linda just now and said that you¡¯ve already told Tina about her. Then, who are you now?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m definitely lying to her. Whether Linda will be sent to Africa to grow bananas has nothing to do with me. However, I don¡¯t want to be the one to hit her when she¡¯s down. I was just scaring her just now. As for whether Tina can find her in the future, it will depend on Tina¡¯s own ability. I don¡¯t n on telling Tina.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t care about the Rofus Family¡¯s business, nor did she want Caroline to seed.


    Jerry¡¯s matter had indeed disgusted Audrey. Seeing how busy they were over the marriage, Audrey only felt that she had vented her anger.


    The filming of ¡°Goddess¡± had finally ended.


    After ending all the filming, Director Dean specially sent a message for everyone to go to a high-end restaurant in the city center for a gathering. He even said that it was sponsored by the investors.


    Audrey trusted this gathering very much. After all, everyone had gone, and the investors had already changed.


    Ever since the incident where Albert was forced to drink, something happened to the original investor, Albert. Later, Dean worked with anotherpany. Thatpany saw the potential of this drama and readily invested.


    At night, almost the entire crew went to that restaurant. Everyone drank and chatted, and it was very lively.


    Audrey sat in a corner with Anna and ate the freshly baked pastries, feeling very satisfied.


    As for Dean, he secretly found Audrey and said, ¡°Darling, I think your acting skills are not bad. If this drama bes popr, I wonder if you are interested in continuing to work with me?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Director, are you serious?¡±


    Dean smiled. ¡°Of course, and your brother¡­ Eric rmended you to me.¡±


    Audrey was still very confident in her acting skills, but hearing Dean say that, she still said worriedly, ¡°Director¡­ Could it be because of Eric that I can act as Martha?¡±


    Dean¡¯s words dispelled Audrey¡¯s doubts. ¡°Of course not. I chose you mainly because of your abilities. It has nothing to do with others.¡±


    Audrey quicklyughed.


    Tonight, almost everyone in the production team came to the restaurant for dinner, except for the male lead, Frank.


    Audrey didn¡¯t find it strange. Or rather, Frank didn¡¯t like crowds to begin with.


    If Audrey didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the original book mentioned that Frank¡¯s family background was very powerful. As for what it was, Audrey couldn¡¯t remember.


    However, one could predict that Frank would eventually be the top actor in the entertainment industry. Even Elena would eventually be the Best Actress.


    In the original book, the two of them were a match made in heaven.


    What Audrey needed to do now was to try her best to change her fate of bing cannon fodder. Even if she ended up being unknown in the entertainment industry, she could at least live a peaceful life with her mother.


    Audrey originally wanted to quietly finish her meal with Anna before leaving. During this period, there were others who came over to toast her. Audrey toasted them one by one, but there were people who didn¡¯t wish to see Audrey being so happy.


    Elena held her wine ss and came in front of Audrey with a cold expression..

 Chapter 101 - 101: Teach Me How to Do Things?

    Chapter 101: Teach Me How to Do Things?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey also looked up at her with an indifferent expression.


    After filming for a few months, Elena and Frank had developed a very subtle rtionship. However, their rtionship was still invisible. They did not directly express their feelings to each other.


    Elena had her own feelings for Frank, but what she couldn¡¯t ept was that Frank had clearly expressed his dislike for Audrey that day. However,ter on, when he saw that Audrey¡¯s acting skills were indeed not bad, he had actually praised her a few times.


    Elena was unconvinced. Although she had secretly convinced herself many times that Audrey was just a neer with no background and was nothing to be afraid of, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when she saw the confident and bright smile on her face when she was filming.


    Audrey was only acting as a typical vicious supporting actress. What right did she have to be so arrogant?! Elena felt very upset.


    She recalled the day Audrey finished filming. She was wearing a crown on her head when her ¡°brother¡± pulled her off the throne. She looked as miserable as she could be. She didn¡¯t expect everyone to praise her acting skills. She vividly portrayed the pain and struggle of a proud queen after she was usurped.


    Lively? How is it lively? It¡¯s clearly extremely fake, isn¡¯t it? Elena almost refuted the praises of the people around her, but even Frank said that Audrey¡¯s acting was not bad..


    Elena was proud. Having grown up in a honey pot, she had never experienced what it was like to be under someone else, but with Audrey, she had a deep understanding of what failure was.


    Elena looked coldly at Audrey, who was still holding the cupcake. Her tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°Do you really think that you can make aeback with just a drama and a vicious supporting role?¡±


    Elena had previously gotten the butler to investigate Audrey¡¯s background, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say that he couldn¡¯t find anything. He only said that Audrey seemed to have lived in a single-parent family in the past.


    Single-parent family? Heh, there was even less to be afraid of.


    Elena had already thought of countless ways to deal with Audrey. First, she would hire a navy to attack this annoying fellow.


    What a joke. Audrey was ying the role of a vicious supporting actress this time. When the time came, many people would definitely hate her.


    When the time came, Elena would hire a water army to bombard Audrey¡¯s character and then escte it to personal attacks, saying that she looked mean. Elena didn¡¯t believe that Audrey wouldn¡¯t break down when the time came.


    And once a person broke down¡­ they would do anything.


    Elena had already quickly thought of what to do next. She felt that it was more and more feasible.


    Audrey naturally knew that acting as an antagonist too much would leave a bad impression on the audience. It would even make her fans disheartened and eventually lead to the loss of fans.


    However, Audrey had always been a bold person. She believed that with her acting skills, she would eventually convince everyone.


    ¡°Miss Elena,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve told you before that no matter what role it is, I will treat it seriously. I won¡¯t define the quality of this role based on my likes and dislikes.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Without Martha¡¯s viciousness, how can it set off Sharona¡¯s nobility and greatness?¡±


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Elena, who had always been intelligent, instantly understood the sarcasm in Audrey¡¯s words.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Audrey covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. Miss Elena, if you don¡¯t like it, just treat me as air.¡±


    Elena forcibly resisted the urge to ssh the wine in her ss on her face. She smiled strangely at Audrey. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s wait and see. Miss Audrey, I hope you can still smile as happily as you did today when the television drama is broadcast.¡±


    Elena was even more certain that she wanted to hire an army of keyboard warriors to bombard Audrey with insults.


    Elena snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Anna gave Audrey a thumbs up, and Audrey bared her teeth andughed.


    When the winter snows arrived in December, arge fantasy television series, Goddess, began airing.


    When the television drama was first released, the headlines of various entertainment news were almost dominated by the news of ¡°Goddess¡±..

 Chapter 102 - 102: Could There Be a Grudge

    Chapter 102: Could There Be a Grudge


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The television drama had only been released for two days, but it had already be a trending topic on Weibo. It was all about this drama.


    The focus of everyone¡¯s discussion was basically on the female lead and the second female lead.


    Martha, the second female lead, had a lot of scenes in the drama, especially her arrogant and domineering style. She quickly attracted a wave of fans. Audrey opened Weibo and saw several topics popping up:


    # Martha rolls her eyes #


    #The Art of Martha¡¯s Argument#


    #Shocking! Martha is actually a fashion master#


    Audrey had never expected the character of Martha to attract such a high level of discussion. Although Elena had always mocked her for acting as a vicious supporting actress and Audrey had retaliated, there was always a gap between reality and ideals. Audrey was also a little worried that she would be subjected to cyber violence.


    However, the current situation¡­ seemed to be within her eptable range?


    Anthea also picked up her tablet and followed the show.


    Seeing that Audrey was insufferably arrogant in the drama and could argue with anyone, even the king was rendered speechless by her retort, Anthea couldn¡¯t help but smile at Audrey. ¡°Your acting is really good.¡±


    Audrey nodded in embarrassment.


    Evans also learned from Abner that Audrey¡¯s new drama had already been broadcasted.


    Evans was a business elite and wasn¡¯t interested in the entertainment industry. Originally, when he was in the office approving materials, Abner came to discuss business matters with him and mentioned that Audrey¡¯s new drama had been broadcasted.


    Evans didn¡¯t have any thoughts about watching dramas, but when he heard that Audrey was acting, he asked curiously, ¡°What role is she ying?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a viin supporting actress.¡± Abner thought for a moment and said. Evans was stunned.


    ¡°I see. I have to go take a look when I¡¯m free.¡±


    What Evans did not expect was that when he returned home from work, he saw his mother sitting on the sofa and staring intently at the tablet in her hand. She did not even know when he had entered.


    Evans walked over suspiciously and happened to see Audrey¡¯s face sh across the tablet.


    ¡°Aiya! You scared me to death!¡± Sensing that there was someone behind her, Evans¡¯ mother was shocked and almost dropped her tablet.


    ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡± Evans was a little helpless.


    Evans¡¯ mother smiled happily and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a new drama. The vicious supporting actress in it is really interesting, hahaha¡­¡±


    Evans was deep in thought. After returning to his room, he skillfully turned on hisputer and searched for the word ¡°goddess¡± in the search box.


    Charlotte also learned about Audrey¡¯s new drama.


    It was already the end of the year, so Charlotte went home more often. When she finished her work at night, she would lie on her bed and watch the new drama. At the same time, she would go to Weibo to look at the newly released topics.


    When she saw that someizens suspected that Martha¡¯s actor was a newbie, Charlotte didn¡¯t think twice and replied to them with her alternate ount, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a newbie? Compared to the female lead who debuted as a child star, Audrey¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t bad, okay?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the other party refused to give up. ¡°Nonsense! I think Elena acted better!¡±


    Charlotte immediately became energetic and rudely rebutted him with a few words. Soon, a group of people argued back and forth in thements section. The scene was very lively.


    As the series of ¡°Goddess¡± continued to be released, everyone¡¯s discussion of the show became more intense.


    It had only been a week, but the public opinion on Weibo had changed from praising Martha to the topic of ¡°Who is more worthy of the throne, Martha or Sharona?¡±


    Audrey felt that something was amiss. When she clicked on it, she realized that theizens were roughly divided into two ¡°gangs.¡±


    On one side, they recognized Martha¡¯s ambition and thought that the princess should live her own life. On the other side, they thought that Martha was vicious and that Sharona was the one who should be the queen.


    This.. Why is everyone arguing like this? Audrey was very surprised. Soon, Daniel suddenly called Audrey and said, ¡°Now, everyone¡¯s topic is getting more and more biased. It has already turned into the feud between the female lead and the second female lead. What do you n to do next?¡±


    Grudges and grudges? Audrey found it unbelievable. When she refreshed the post, she realized that a new trending topic had appeared:


    #Don¡¯t tell me Sharona¡¯s actress holds a grudge against Martha¡¯s actress #

 Chapter 103 - 103: Public Opinion Fermenting

    Chapter 103: Public Opinion Fermenting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey quickly clicked on it and saw aizen say in thements section, ¡°When the two actresses were acting, the expression in their eyes didn¡¯t seem like they were acting. Could it be that they really have a grudge?¡±


    For a moment, the public opinion turned to the personal grudge between Audrey and Elena.


    Soon, some people who distorted the truth appeared on Weibo. They swore that they had been on the production team of ¡°Goddess¡± and even said that they had seen with their own eyes that Audrey often found trouble with Elena. Elena had a gentle personality and had been avoiding Audrey¡¯s bullying and so on.


    The matter was getting more and more ridiculous. Even thepany that was working with Audrey had called to discuss what to do next.


    Audrey found this matter unreasonable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Elena and me.¡±


    Thepany said, ¡°It¡¯s no longer a matter of revenge. The role you¡¯re ying now is already more sensitive. If you don¡¯t do a good PR job, it will affect you greatly.¡±


    Audrey believed that she had done nothing wrong.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do public rtions in a few days. Hasn¡¯t thepany always wanted traffic? Let the public opinion ferment for a while longer. I¡¯lle forward to rify in the end.¡±


    For the sake of profit, thepany agreed.


    In the next few days, Audrey¡¯spany maintained a silent attitude. Many people ran to thepany¡¯s Weibo page and asked if Audrey had really bullied others in the production team, but no one came out to exin.


    Theizens¡¯ guesses instantly became bolder. There were even people who went to Audrey¡¯s Weibo and said that she was just a vicious and bad woman. The role of Martha was simply tailor-made for her. They even said that her character was extremely bad and she should get out of the entertainment industry.


    Audrey didn¡¯t want toe out and rify for the time being. She was basically certain that someone was deliberately leading the public opinion and ndering her.


    Who could it be?


    However, Audrey quickly received an answer.


    On a Sunday morning, Elena, who was the center of public opinion, suddenly changed her usual silent state and updated her Weibo.


    [There¡¯s no such thing as bullying. We just don¡¯t see eye to eye because of certain matters. Everyone, please don¡¯t be misled by the Inte. I sincerely hope that I can live peacefully with others in my future acting career and not go head to head with them.]


    Elena¡¯s post exploded on Weibo.


    Elena¡¯s words were too ambiguous, as if she had admitted that she had indeed had an argument with Audrey, but she also mentioned that she hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be at odds with others in her future acting career¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this saying that Audrey was indeed targeting her?


    For a moment, theizens were even angrier. They expressed their heartache for Elena in thements section. She had already been bullied to this extent, but she was still thinking for others.


    When Charlotte turned on her phone, she saw such a scene. Arge group of people were spamming the television drama ¡°Goddess¡±, scolding Audrey for her improper style, immoral behavior, and strong jealousy. She bullied an actress in the same group at such a young age, making the people in the same group angry but not dare to say anything.


    There were even people who directly said that Audrey had once had an affair with Howard, who had already been arrested and imprisoned. Someone had personally seen Howard stuff Audrey with a room card..


    Hence, theizens made a bold guess: Howard had been inexplicably exposed as a scandal. It was very likely that Audrey had a one-night stand with him. Audrey had taken the opportunity to extort him, and the money Howard had given couldn¡¯t satisfy Audrey. Audrey had directly reported him and sent Howard to prison¡­


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Charlotte cursed, not realizing that she was defending Audrey.


    ¡°What status does our Lance Family have? Do we still need to extort others?


    Who cares about Howard¡¯s money? Bullsh*t, it¡¯s simply bullsh*t!¡±


    Charlotte hid in her room and fought 300 rounds with theizens who defamed Audrey in thements section. Those people didn¡¯t expect someone to defend Audrey so forcefully. Most importantly, this person¡¯s mouth was especially sharp. Hence, they found more helpers to rebuke Charlotte. The viciousness of her words left them dumbfounded.


    Charlotte smiled coldly and called her best friend, Sandra.


    Soon, Sandra¡¯s voice was on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello? Honey, why did you think ofing to see me?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°Sandra, your father is the chief of the police.. Do you know how to punish those who cyberbully others?¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104: Cyberbullied

    Chapter 104: Cyberbullied


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sandra raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you being bullied on the Inte?¡±


    Charlotte hung up the phone. Soon, she sent a few screenshots of Sandra¡¯s WeChat and attached a message: These people bullied me online. I want to call the police. I want to sue them.


    Sandra: Got it.


    Two dayster, Charlotte received private messages from several ounts on Weibo.


    Those people were the ones who had scolded her the most fiercely a few days ago.


    Now, they had already put on a pitiful expression and begged Charlotte to be magnanimous and let them off. It would be best if they withdrew thewsuit.


    Charlotte sneered and blocked those ounts. Then, she threw herself into anotherment section and fought 300 rounds with Elena¡¯s fans.


    The public opinion continued to ferment, but Audrey didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but call Audrey and ask, ¡°Sis, look at Elena. She speaks like a green tea b*tch. If you don¡¯te out and rify, everyone will really think that you¡¯re a tricky and mean person¡­ You can¡¯t just watch Elena be so arrogant, right? I want to give her two punches.¡±


    Anna¡¯s family owned a martial arts school and was usually a little impatient. Seeing Audrey being ndered by fans who didn¡¯t know the truth as a vicious gold digger, Anna¡¯s fists were about to harden.


    Audrey said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait another two days.¡±


    ¡°You still want to wait?¡± Anna was very surprised. ¡°In Elena¡¯s Weibo ountment section, those fans areforting her and belittling you. How can you tolerate this?¡±


    Audrey smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Elena was involved in these badments. Just her words that are trying to cover it up are clearly hinting that I¡¯m bullying her. Just wait. She¡¯ll be exposed in a few days.¡±


    Anna instantly felt that something was wrong. ¡°Sister, do you have a way to deal with her?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Just wait.¡±


    Due to Audrey¡¯s new drama, Anthea had been browsing Weibo more frequently recently. In the beginning, she was very gratified to see everyone praising Audrey¡¯s acting skills. However, she didn¡¯t expect the public opinion on Weibo to change in just a few days.


    Seeing that many people were scolding Audrey in thements section, saying that she was a vicious woman who liked to bully her colleagues and that Audrey had a bad character, Anthea was instantly dumbfounded.


    At night, when Audrey returned from outside, Anthea pulled her into the room and closed the door. With a look of grief and indignation, she asked, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong with those people on Weibo? Why did they use such vicious words to insult you?¡±


    Audrey had been in the entertainment industry for many years in her previous life, so she was already used to the phenomenon of theseizens who didn¡¯t know the truth casually makingments to insult public figures.


    Seeing the sorrow on Anthea¡¯s face, Audrey smiled indifferently and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Those guys are just a bunch of fence-sitters. When they see others scolding them, they follow suit. Actually, they don¡¯t know the truth at all. They¡¯re just using this matter to vent their dissatisfaction.¡±


    Anthea was still worried. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the kind of person they¡¯re talking about¡­ Even if you really had a bad temper in the past, you¡¯ve changed so much now. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll bully others wantonly.¡±


    Audrey was very touched. In her previous life, she had never enjoyed any maternal love, but now, she had received Anthea¡¯s unreserved care and love. Audrey was almost in tears.


    Anthea continued, ¡°I see that thoseizens keep saying that you have some grudges with another actress. Audrey, tell me honestly, do you have any grudges with her?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Anthea doubted Audrey¡¯s character, but she was worried that as public opinion continued to ferment, Audrey would suffer more human attacks for no reason.


    This was the daughter she had sincerely loved and protected for many years. How could she be ndered and insulted by others for no reason?


    Anthea even wanted to call the police.


    Audrey stopped her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it for now. Just focus on watching the drama. You can choose not to watch the entertainment news. There are many things that haven¡¯t been verified. Many things are fabricated by others. If you watch too much, it will affect your mood.¡±


    Anthea asked, ¡°Then what do you n to do? Why don¡¯t you ask your Uncle


    Gary for help?¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Eric’s Secret

    Chapter 105: Eric¡¯s Secret


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°No, no.¡± Audrey immediately shook her head. ¡°Uncle Gary is an outsider and the head of the Lance family. If he appears, he will instead be involved in this ridiculous storm. Besides, when Uncle Gary stands up for me, what if my identity is exposed? I don¡¯t want others to know that I¡¯m a member of the Lance family.¡±


    Audrey smiled at her mother and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of a solution. In a few days, the direction of public opinion will change.¡±


    Anthea nodded skeptically.


    Eric naturally knew what had happened online.


    As Audrey sat in the garden basking in the sun, she saw Eric anxiously take a car back.


    ¡°Second Brother? Why are you back so early today?¡± Audrey took off therge sunsses on her face and looked at Eric curiously.


    Eric rushed in front of Audrey and raised his phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Audrey pricked up her brows. ¡°What else could it be? There are people cyberbullying me.¡±


    [Has Second Brother never seen cyberbullying before? Why is he so shocked?]


    Eric was speechless, but he still calmed down and said, ¡°Audrey, this is cyberbullying. How can you be calm? Tell me honestly, is it that Elena or that Frank? They deliberately ndered you, right?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect Eric to be so certain that she was innocent without Imowing anything. He was even firmly on her side!


    Hmm¡­ To be honest, Audrey was very touched.


    Seeing Audrey staring at him in a daze without saying a word, Eric immediately said angrily, ¡°I knew it! That group of people must be deliberately messing with you! The entertainment industry is a mix of good and bad people.


    There are people who worship the strong and trample on the weak everywhere. They think that you don¡¯t have any backing, so they ndered you when they saw that you acted well. These guys are really too much!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sheforted Eric and said, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be agitated. Now that this matter has caused so many people to discuss it, won¡¯t it bring poprity to this drama?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking this bit of poprity¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Eric realized that Audrey was looking at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°You know it,¡± Eric suddenly said in surprise.


    Audrey continued putting on her sunsses. ¡°I had already guessed it, but I only confirmed it today. Second Brother, you were the one who wrote the script for ¡®Goddess¡¯. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    At first, Audrey didn¡¯t expect Eric to write the script for ¡°Goddess.¡± After all, Eric usually liked to film young and sad art films. He had never been involved in those magical scripts in the past.


    How did Audrey discover Eric¡¯s secretter?


    Although Eric and Dean were friends, Eric was a little too concerned about the production team of ¡°Goddess¡±. He even helped Dean choose the male lead¡­ Eric¡¯s attitude could be said to have reached a very serious level.


    Of course, Audrey was grateful that Eric cared about her life on the production team, but at the same time, she was puzzled. Did Eric have some weird rtionship with this production team?


    Just like thest time, Howard and the other bastards wanted to make Audrey drink. Although Eric and Abner had resolved the subsequent matters, Audrey had clearly realized that Eric seemed to be very sorry to her.


    Apart from part of the reason being that Eric and Audrey were in the entertainment industry together, he felt guilty for not taking good care of Audrey. The other reason was that Eric and Dean had personally chosen Howard as an actor. Of course, Eric would feel ufortable if Howard did something bad to Audrey.


    Also, previously, Dean had taken quite a bit of care of her, both openly and covertly. He had even said that he wanted her to act as the protagonist of the next drama. Audrey even suspected that Eric was behind this.


    After all, although her acting skills were not bad, she was still a neer in the entertainment industry and had a long way to go. How could she easily gain Dean¡¯s favor?


    Eric sat down on the seat beside him. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it good for me to change my style once in a while? Of course I hope I can develop in all aspects.¡±


    Audrey knew that Eric was stubborn and teased, ¡°This drama will be popr as soon as it¡¯s aired.. When Director Dean exposes that you actually wrote this script, won¡¯t you be even more famous?¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: Who Did You Make Enemies With?

    Chapter 106: Who Did You Make Enemies With?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡°If I had known that things would turn out like this,


    I would have stopped you from auditioning for Martha.¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Second Brother, why do you think so? This has nothing to do with you to begin with. Since I¡¯m ying this role, I have to withstand the pressure from the outside world ordingly.¡±


    Eric was a little annoyed. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with thosements online? Actually, someone is ndering you, right? Have you made enemies with anyone in the production team? Is it that Frank? When he came for the audition previously, I thought he was not bad. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person.¡±


    Because of Howard¡¯s previous incident, Eric valued the character of the male lead very much. He had chosen Frank after much consideration. He did not expect to recruit another troublemaker.


    Audrey hurriedly retorted, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with Frank.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Elena? Oh my god,¡± Eric eximed. ¡°She has always had a good reputation in the industry. Did she get someone to cyberbully you?¡±


    Audrey tacitly agreed. Eric clearly couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Audrey naturally understood Eric¡¯s feelings.


    When she first met Elena, she also thought that Elena was a kind and friendly person. After all, in the original book, Elena was a righteous person.


    Audrey originally thought that she could already change the direction of the original novel¡¯s plot. As long as she didn¡¯t cause trouble for others, she and Elena would definitely be able to coexist peacefully in the entertainment industry in the future.


    However, what Audrey couldn¡¯t understand was that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that she and Elena had be enemies.


    Audrey simply epted this reality. There would definitely be a battle between her and Elena.


    Audrey, who had an omniscient view, still couldn¡¯t understand why Elena had inexplicably be a sarcastic person, let alone Eric and the others from the books.


    Eric couldn¡¯t believe that Elena was the mastermind behind this cyberbullying. Audrey couldpletely understand.


    Audrey changed the topic. ¡°Second Brother, do you really just want to try out different script styles?¡±


    During this period of time, Eric and Audrey¡¯s rtionship had be much closer than before. Seeing Audrey ask him such a question, Eric didn¡¯t hide it. Instead, he told her the truth. ¡°My mother calls me all day and annoys me, telling me that I have to go to thepany at home to work. You know that I don¡¯t like thepany¡¯s atmosphere, nor do I like to clock in every day.¡±


    Audrey understood. ¡°So, Second Brother is trying different script styles to prove himself to your mother? Only when he achieves results will he have the capital to resist your mother, right?¡±


    Eric nodded silently.


    Audrey understood as another barrage ofments quickly shed above her head.


    [Second Brother is so awesome.]


    Ericughed.


    Speaking of which, he finally decided to pursue his dream firmly because he saw the bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Eric scrolled through the messy topics on Weibo and turned off his phone in frustration.


    ¡°These guys don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on and they dare to curse. Let me call the police for you,¡± Eric suggested.


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being. Before calling the police, I have something to do.¡±


    Eric asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Audrey sat up immediately. ¡°Second Brother, it was you and Big Brother who did that to Albertst time, right?¡±


    Eric shrugged. ¡°Oh, you mean that old hooligan? That¡¯s right. When you were unconscious, Big Brother got someone to bring Albert to the entrance of the hotel. After asking about the whole story, Big Brother made hispany go bankrupt. Now, Albert has a huge debt of hundreds of millions. Even God wants him to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Audrey had an idea. ¡°I want to meet Albert.¡±


    Eric looked puzzled. ¡°Why should I see him? This guy used to harm many female celebrities with no background. After everything was exposed, Albert almost became a hated existence.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I have something to ask him.¡±


    Eric had no objections. ¡°Big Brother is mainly in charge of this. Just ask him.¡± Audrey nodded and quickly took out her phone to send a message to Abner..

 Chapter 107 - 107: There’s No Need

    Chapter 107: There¡¯s No Need


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Abner knew that it was already six in the evening when Audrey sent him a message.


    Abner never paid attention to entertainment news, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Audrey. Later, it was Charlotte who mentioned it to him. Abner wanted to search online when he got home from work at night to see what had happened to Audrey.


    Unexpectedly, just as he got off work, Abner received Audrey¡¯s message.


    Seeing Audrey mention that she wanted to meet that bastard Albert, Abner couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Abner: Why do you suddenly want to see him?


    Audrey: I have something to ask him.


    Abner: ¡°Sure.¡±


    After receiving a concise and affirmative reply, Audrey copsed onto the bed.


    Many things had happened in the past few days. Audrey silently closed her eyes, wanting to sort out her thoughts. For some reason, she suddenly thought of the strange woman she had dreamed of in the hotel.


    It was clearly just a strange dream, but Audrey took it to heart. ¡°This is your own life.¡± Audrey remembered the woman saying this to her excitedly.


    What was going on?


    Audrey gradually had a bad feeling, but she still wanted to resolve the matter in front of her before verifying the mysteries.


    Abner hated Albert very much, but knowing that Audrey had something to ask him, he still arranged for the two of them to meet.


    Albert was forced to take on a huge debt because of the bankruptcy of hispany. His wife also divorced him quickly, afraid that she would be implicated and that she would have to repay the debt with him.


    Albert had been sentenced to many years of imprisonment and was now serving his sentence in prison.


    Albert was overjoyed to know that someone was looking for him. He thought that his wife had found her conscience and wanted toe back to repay his debt. Unexpectedly, when he went to the visitation window, he realized that the person was not his wife. It was another familiar face!


    Albert didn¡¯t realize who she was for a moment, but Audrey spoke first.


    ¡°Manager, long time no see.¡±


    Wait, this voice¡­ Albert tried hard to recall. Soon, he pointed at her in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re that¡­¡±


    Audrey knew that he had recognized her.


    Audrey naturally hated Albert, but for today¡¯s purpose, she picked up the phone and gestured for Albert to talk to her.


    When Albert saw Audrey, how could he hold back his temper? He immediately made a scene at the police officer not far behind him and said that he wanted to go back and rest. He didn¡¯t want to see this detestable woman in front of him.


    After receiving instructions from their superiors, the police officers would definitely not let Albert escape so easily. Hence, they forced Albert back into his seat and told him not to act rashly.


    Audrey immediately put on a fierce expression and made a throat-slitting gesture at Albert threateningly. Seeing this, Albert could only hold back his anger and pick up the phone.


    ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± Albert said angrily.


    He really hated this woman in front of him. If it weren¡¯t for her, would he have fallen to the point of having his family destroyed? It was all thanks to this woman in front of him!


    Audrey looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Albert, you¡¯re working here. Why?


    Didn¡¯t Elenae to see you?¡±


    Albert instantly looked at Audrey in shock.


    How¡­ how did she know?


    Audrey was very satisfied with Albert¡¯s reaction. She knew that she had guessed correctly.


    ¡°Mr. Albert, if I¡¯m not wrong, Elena was the mastermind behind what had happened at the dinner, right?¡±


    Thinking of Elena¡¯s threat, Albert quickly thought of an excuse in his mind. Even as he was faced with Audrey¡¯s guess, he chose to deny it.


    ¡°Hmph, I did it myself. What does it have to do with others?¡± Albert refused to admit it.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by Albert¡¯s words. She smiled and said, ¡°I found out that the biggest shareholder of thepany you own is the Cape Family¡­ Why? Do you think the eldest daughter of the Cape Family would just sit and watch when something bad happened to you?¡±


    It was obvious who the eldest daughter of the Cape Family was.


    Albert didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he said provocatively, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you said that? Did youe here today to watch me make a fool of myself? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no need..¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Vicious Woman

    Chapter 108: Vicious Woman


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey knew that Albert wouldn¡¯t easily tell her the answer she wanted.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t in a hurry. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of anger on her face.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly moved as she nced indifferently at the prison uniform Albert was wearing.


    ¡°Mr. Albert, you¡¯ve been serving your sentence here for a few months, right?¡± Audrey said.


    Albert looked at her coldly.


    Audrey continued, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? It¡¯s already snowing heavily outside. On such a cold day, you don¡¯t even have the chance to have dinner with your son¡­¡±


    Albert¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°What exactly are you going to say?¡± he asked.


    Audrey raised her hand to support her chin and looked at Albert with a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Albert, actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about what made you protect Elena. Could it be because you were once a subordinate of their family? Or is it because¡­ of your son?


    Albert instantly became agitated. ¡°You damn woman, what did you do?¡± Audrey smiled without saying a word.


    Beforeing to the prison, she had learned some useful information from Abner.


    Albert had a son who went to high school overseas and didn¡¯t have much contact with his family, but this didn¡¯t mean that Albert didn¡¯t feel sorry for his only child.


    Albert thought that something had happened to his son, so he quickly knocked on the window. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Audrey curled her lips into a smile. At this moment, her appearance gradually ovepped with Martha¡¯s character. ¡°Of course, you can always choose to remain silent, but it¡¯s hard to say what your child will experience in the future¡­ Albert, you¡¯ve dominated the business world for many years, and now you¡¯re going to spend half your life in prison, while I¡¯m fine outside, jumping around.


    Albert was stunned.


    Indeed, on the night of the incident at the hotel, the unfamiliar man had taken Audrey away. Later, someone had forcefully taken Albert to the top floor of the hotel. There were two wealthy men in that room. A casual sentence from them was powerful enough to bankrupt hispany.


    At that time, Albert had already suspected Audrey¡¯s identity.


    However, Albert didn¡¯t have a good impression of Audrey. Even with so many people backing her, Albert would only think that Audrey had relied on power and sex to obtain resources¡­


    But after Audrey said that, Albert suddenly suspected something. Could this darn woman be from some wealthy family?


    Albert asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Elena had been hiding her identity in the entertainment industry. Very few people in the industry knew that Elena was the daughter of a wealthy family. Most people only knew that Elena had debuted as a child star and had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years.


    However¡­ Audrey actually knew that Elena came from the Cape family! He even knew that he was a subordinate of the Cape family.


    Now, this detestable woman, Audrey, was using his son to threaten him. But Elena had clearly said that everything would be fine¡­ She had promised him that she would settle his son well, but what about now? Audrey had actually found his son¡¯s hiding ce so easily?


    Albert was afraid that Audrey really had a strong background. After being in prison for a few months, his mental state was very bad. When he slept at night, he often dreamed that something had happened to his son¡­


    If Audrey dared to do anything to his son, he would definitely fight her to the death!


    Audrey was very satisfied with Albert¡¯s reaction.


    People like Albert, who couldn¡¯te into contact with the outside world, were the easiest to let their imaginations run wild. As long as Audrey provoked him a little, he would definitely not be able to hold on.


    ¡°Albert, you think that your child has been properly settled, but what¡¯s the reality? Elena has already given up on you. Anyway, you¡¯re trapped in prison, and you can¡¯te out to fight her. She doesn¡¯t care about your son¡¯s current condition,¡± Audrey said.


    A sinister expression shed across Albert¡¯s face.


    Audrey didn¡¯t n on letting him off. She continued to add fuel to the fire and said, ¡°Your second wife has already fled abroad with her assets. After all, she¡¯s not your child¡¯s biological mother¡­ Mr. Albert, are you sure you want to keep Elena¡¯s secret?¡±


    Albert punched the table angrily.. ¡°You vicious woman!¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Pre-Premier Promotion Was a Success

    Chapter 109: Pre-Premier Promotion Was a Sess


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The few police officers guarding not far away looked over warily.


    Audrey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to believe me. However¡­ You definitely won¡¯t feel good in prison, right? When you¡¯re released from prison, I wonder if you¡¯ll have the lifespan to see your son again.¡±


    Abner was ruthless. Albert was sentenced to a very heavy sentence. When he was released from prison again, he would probably be an old man with white hair.


    AIDert red at Audrey. ¡°1 want to ensure my son¡¯s sarety.¡±


    Audrey had no intention of doing anything to her son. She nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Albert snorted. ¡°Elena did ask me to do that dinner.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey was already certain that she had left the plot track of the original book.


    Since that was the case, there was no need for her to tolerate Elena anymore. In this life, she would never let herself be cannon fodder again.


    Albert sneered. ¡°So what if you know? Perhaps you¡¯ve hooked up with a few powerful people, but your foundation in the entertainment industry is unstable. In terms of connections and resources, how can youpare to Elena? Not to mention that she has a powerful family background to support her. Unless you¡¯re also from a wealthy family, otherwise¡­¡±


    Albert didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Audrey knew that Albert was trying to get information out of her. He wanted to know who her backer was.


    Audrey put down the phone and stood up elegantly.


    Before leaving, Audrey even said sarcastically, ¡°Your son is fine. Elena hid him very well. ¡±


    However, there was no voice transmission. Albert only saw her lips.


    Abner was very surprised to find out that Audrey had been cyberbullyed. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Evans would actually call him and mention this matter.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Evans asked.


    Abner was rather curious. The usually cold Evans had actually asked him about Audrey again.


    Abner¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°What else can we do? Call the police if we have to. As for the person behind this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Evans suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s with this trending topic on Weibo?¡±


    Abner frowned. He turned on his phone and saw that the female lead of ¡°Goddess¡± had updated her Weibo.


    Elena had just posted a photo on her Weibo.


    What was shocking was that it was a photo of Elena and Audrey!


    The two of themughed very happily, especially Audrey. She bared her neat white teeth at the camera¡­


    Upon closer inspection, there was a string of documents attached to the photo:


    I¡¯m so happy today-


    Abner and Evans were stunned.


    After a long while, Evans said, ¡°Then¡­ are you still going to call the police?¡±


    Abner rubbed his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Audrey what¡¯s going on.¡±


    After hanging up, Abner decisively sent a message to Audrey: What¡¯s with that photo?


    It was noon when Audrey received Abner¡¯s message. She only took a quick nce and quickly switched off her phone.


    Elena, who was sitting opposite her, red at Audrey hatefully. Under Audrey¡¯s threatening gaze, Elena had no choice but to post another Weibo post: ¡°Pre-Premier Promotion was a sess! I hope ¡®Goddess¡¯ bes popr!¡±


    The apanying photo showed Elena and Audrey pointing their knives and forks at each other. Their expressions were very strange, exuding a strange liveliness.


    It instantly became the next trending topic.


    Countlessizens checked the trending topic and they werementing and asking on Elena¡¯s Weibo what had happened?


    Previously, the fans of both sides were still scolding each other, especially Audrey, who had been scolded the most. Seeing the battle intensify, they never expected that now¡­ Elena would actually post two photos of her zettinq alonq


    well with Audrey!


    What was even more ridiculous was that Elena said that this was a pre-premier promotion?


    What was going on?


    Weren¡¯t Audrey and Elena enemies? Wasn¡¯t Audrey bullying Elena? Why was the situation a little different from what everyone had expected?


    Soon, Audrey and Elena¡¯s respectivepanies reposted Elena¡¯s Weibo post: Happy coboration! I wish the ¡°Goddess¡± television drama a huge hit!


    Theizens were stunned on the spot.


    Soon, Audrey¡¯s phone began to ring non-stop. When she opened it, thements section on Weibo was filled with questions about what was going on.


    Audrey replied with a baring of her teeth and a smile, before adding another sentence: ¡°Hope the drama will be popr..¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110: Aren’t You Going to Try It?

    Chapter 110: Aren¡¯t You Going to Try It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At this moment, everyone finally understood.


    So, the rumors circting on the Inte about Audrey and Elena not getting along were all fake?


    Soon, bothpanies stepped forward to exin.


    It turned out that everything was going ording to the n of the ¡°Goddess¡± production team.


    In the drama, Martha and Sharona were arch-enemies. In order to divert the attention of the drama, the producer came up with an idea to make Audrey and Elena pretend to have a conflict. It was obvious that the producer¡¯s method was very sessful. The topic about Audrey and Elena was posted on Weibo for half a month. During this period, it even implicated Audrey and caused her to suffer cyberbullying.


    Audrey¡¯s malicious fans were clearly unable to ept this oue.


    Someone even eximed in thements section, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been yed like a monkey by the producers.¡±


    Soon, theizens who had been scolding Audrey wantonly ran to herments section to apologize. They also said that Audrey was beautiful and kind. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t a sarcastic person.


    Audrey sneered and ignored them.


    Audrey, who had been in the entertainment industry for many years in her previous life, had seen many such people. They were just fence-sitters.


    Mostizens¡¯ reactions were more inclined to me the producers.


    Theizens believed that the drama producer shouldn¡¯t have ued such an extreme method to divert attention to the television drama. After all, Audrey and Elena were innocent, especially Audrey. She had been abused and scolded online. This was an irreversible damage to Audrey herself.


    Soon, the public opinion gradually reversed. The trending topics on Weibo returned to the situation of praising Audrey¡¯s acting skills, as if the cyberbullying hadn¡¯t happened.


    Elena turned off her phone with a dark expression and said angrily to Audrey, who was gulping down her drink, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Audrey swallowed arge mouthful of coconut juice and picked up a fried chicken. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. Aren¡¯t you going to try it?¡±


    God! She was an actress! How could she eat such high-calorie food? Elena looked disgusted.


    In the end, Elena couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She picked up her handbag and left without looking back.


    Audrey looked at Elena¡¯s departing figure as the corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    After meeting Albert, Audrey had already thought of what to do next.


    Dean was a famous director in the industry, and Eric had written the script for ¡°Goddess¡±. The two of them definitely didn¡¯t want to watch this television drama receive negative news as soon as it was broadcast.


    Just as Audrey had guessed, the entertainmentpany that produced ¡°Goddess¡± was apany that belonged to Frank¡¯s family.


    As for why Frank didn¡¯t audition for the male lead role in the beginning, Audrey didn¡¯t know. However, she was certain that Frank was very interested in this script. He definitely didn¡¯t want his efforts to go down the drain.


    Therefore, Audrey had yed a little trick.


    Audrey first found herpany and got them to persuade Elena¡¯spany to co-direct a show so that theizens would understand that Audrey¡¯s so-called bullying of her colleagues was just a pretense.


    As for the benefits thepany received¡­ After this incident, the effect of the Goddess television series had reached its peak. Audrey didn¡¯t believe that they hadn¡¯t made a huge profit from it. More importantly, after this matter, more film and televisionpanies would definitely find Audrey and Elena. With more resources, thepany they worked for would definitely earn more money.


    No one would say no to money, right?


    Therefore, bothpanies reached an agreement and were willing to be scolded by theizens. After all, although they were scolded, the money slipped into their pockets.


    As for how to convince Elena to agree to post a rification on Weibo¡­ Audrey Imew Elena¡¯s sore spot.


    Although what Audrey had experienced hadrgely deviated from the original book, Audrey realized that there was one thing that hadn¡¯t changed.


    That was the rtionship between Elena and Frank.


    Even though Elena looked mean in front of Audrey, the faint love in her eyes when she looked at Frank was not fake.


    Audrey grasped this point and directly used Frank as an entry point to make a big deal out of it..

 Chapter 111 - 111: What’s Going On?

    Chapter 111: What¡¯s Going On?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey remembered that in the plot of the original book, the male lead, Frank, was actually a very slow person. Even though he had helped Elena out when he first met her, it didn¡¯t mean that Frank was already interested in Elena.


    Despite Elena¡¯s impable face in the entertainment industry, she had secretly paid attention to Frank because of that first meeting.


    During the production team¡¯s halftime break, Audrey could clearly see how many times Elena looked at Frank¡¯s figure.


    Later on, when Elena and Frank were acting, Audrey couldpletely feel the fire burning in Elena¡¯s eyes. Audrey, who was well-versed in the ways of women, was very familiar with that gaze. It was an emotion that could only be felt when facing her lover.


    No matter how well Elena hid herself, who was Audrey? She easily saw through Elena¡¯s disguise.


    In the current situation, Audrey didn¡¯t know when the slow-burning Frank


    would be interested in Elena. However, based on Elena¡¯s thoughts, Audrey could use Frank to ¡°coerce¡± Elena.


    Audrey first contacted Elena and asked her out to meet her.


    As Audrey had expected, Elena was very annoyed and repulsed by her invitation. She impatiently asked her what was the matter.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t in a hurry and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to Imow about Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Miss Elena, don¡¯t you want to hear about it?¡± As expected, Elena left to look for her.


    It wasn¡¯t that Elena was deeply in love with Frank, but Audrey had discovered a loophole in the original book.


    In the original book, the rtionship between Frank and Elena could be said to be earth-shattering. It was a scene between a domineering CEO and his little wife. This was the plot direction of the male and female protagonists that the author of the original book had forced. No matter what, it could not be changed.


    Audrey used this huge loophole in the original book to directly mention Frank to Elena. She believed that Elena woulde. The existence of a fixed plot had already made Elena unable to stop herself from worrying about Frank.


    As for why Audrey could change the direction of her plot, she didn¡¯t know for the time being. However, the first thing she had to do now was to resolve this farce between her and Elena.


    When Elena arrived at a high-ss restaurant, she saw Audrey ordering arge table of food and quietly waiting for her arrival.


    Elena didn¡¯t like to see Audrey¡¯s face, but since it concerned Frank, she still sat down.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to tell me?¡± Elena went straight to the point, not wanting to stay here any longer.


    Audrey took a sip of coffee and said with a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, Miss Elena. You¡¯re being honest this time.¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    Back on set, due to Frank¡¯s presence, Elena was very pleasant to everyone, including Audrey.


    In order to create a kind and gentle image, Elena didn¡¯t cause trouble for Audrey. The two of them hadn¡¯t had a conflict for a long time.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Elena didn¡¯t hate Audrey. This time, Audrey¡¯s inte abuse was Elena¡¯s doing.


    What Audrey had just said was clearly mocking Elena for being good at pretending.


    ¡°What did you say about Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± Elena calmed herself down and tried to sound calm.


    Elena was proud. She had been pampered by her parents since she was young. Even if she insisted on developing in the entertainment industry, her parents did not stop her. Instead, they gathered a pile of resources for her.


    Even though Audrey had seen through her secret, Elena didn¡¯t hide it. She openly admitted that she had fallen in love with Frank.


    Audrey was very satisfied with Elena¡¯s reaction. This was the temperament that the female protagonist in the original book should have.


    As for Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriend¡­ Audrey was naturally making it up. How could she remember if Frank had a girlfriend in the original book?


    Audrey directly stated her goal. ¡°I need you to post on Weibo to rify our rtionship and push the me to the producer. Only then can I tell you about Frank..¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112: Impossible

    Chapter 112: Impossible


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What?¡± Elena eximed. ¡°Audrey, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain? What right do you have to order me around? You said that you know about Frank, but who knows if you¡¯re lying to me? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Previously, she was the one pretending to be pitiful, and Audrey was the one being abused online. If Elena stood up to rify now, she could guarantee that she would be the one being scolded.


    Audrey knew that Elena wouldn¡¯t agree so easily, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She slowly took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed thepany. As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate, I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±


    Elena still did not move.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, she stretchedfortably and looked at the flock of pigeons that had been rmed by the pedestrians in the square outside.


    ¡°Do you really know about Frank?¡± Elena was skeptical.


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Of course. Just you wait. If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity now, when Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriend returns from overseas, you will have many love rivals.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if Frank had an ex-girlfriend, but she clearly remembered that in the original book, during the period when Frank and Elena¡¯s rtionship heated up, several vicious supporting actresses appeared. Yes¡­ They were all here to snatch Frank from Elena.


    The most important one was Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart.


    Frank had no love for his childhood sweetheart, but their families were long-time friends. This became the girl¡¯s greatest capital to provoke Elena.


    That girl had participated in the male protagonist¡¯s first 20 years of life. This was something Elena could notpare to.


    Therefore, the girl and Elena had a huge conflict, which indirectly led to Elena and Frank¡¯s first cold war.


    That cold warsted for a whole year.


    Audrey was lying when she said that Frank had an ex-girlfriend, but it was true that Elena would have a love rival in the future. Audrey had reminded Elena by asking her out this time.


    Upon hearing Audrey say that she would have more love rivals, Elena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you mean¡­ Frank has more than one ex-girlfriend? And they can¡¯t forget Frank?¡±


    Audrey could only brace herself and continue making up stories. ¡°He only has one ex-girlfriend, but many girls like him.¡±


    Elena¡¯s sense of crisis quickly reached its peak.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Elena suppressed her emotions and finally chose to lower her head temporarily.


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up as she took out her phone and turned on the beauty camera.


    Elena: ¡°¡­ ¡®


    ¡°Come.¡± Audrey shed and squeezed to Elena¡¯s side. She raised her phone and said, ¡°Take a photo, yay¡ª¡±


    Hence, the first photo of the two of them was taken.


    Elena looked at the photo in disdain and said, ¡°Do you like to bare your big teeth when you take photos?¡±


    In the photo, Irina was smiling without showing her teeth. There were two shallow dimples on her cheeks. As for Audrey, who was beside her¡­ her smile was a little annoying.


    Audrey didn¡¯t mind at all. She picked up a fork and stuffed it into Elena¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, another one.¡±


    Elena: ¡®


    Finally, at Audrey¡¯s request, Elena suppressed her displeasure and posted the two Weibo posts.


    Audrey sighed inwardly. I¡¯m sorry, female lead. You were controlled by the plot and became irrational the moment you encountered the male lead. I used you, and you hurt mest time. We¡¯re even for now.


    The oue could be imagined. Audrey received unanimous praise from theizens on Weibo, and although Elena was also a ¡°victim¡±, it was unavoidable for people to have opinions about her.


    There were even people who jumped out to scold Elena for letting everyone scold Audrey and making her take the me for so long.


    Elena was furious. She called home and asked her family to help her solve those problems.


    After doing all this, Elena said hatefully to Audrey, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you. This time, it¡¯s because I have a favor to ask of you. We¡¯ll still be enemies in the future.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t mind. Thinking of what she had promised Elena, she decided to tell her about something Elena would experience in the future..

 Chapter 113 - 113: How Are You?

    Chapter 113: How Are You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°There will be a charity banquet next March. Miss Elena, if you want to avoid unnecessary trouble, I suggest you don¡¯t attend.¡±


    Elena narrowed her eyes and looked at Audrey as if she was looking at a retard.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a chatan, then you¡¯re a fool.¡± Elena gave her evaluation of Audrey.


    Audrey smiled and didn¡¯t answer her. Elena snorted coldly, picked up her bag, and left.


    Audrey watched her leave and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    If Audrey didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart had first appeared at a charity banquet. Furthermore, ording to the date, it was in March next year.


    Audrey had asked Elena not to go to the charity banquet not because she felt that Elena could avoid a direct confrontation with that girl, but because something serious had happened at the banquet in the original book.


    Audrey remembered that the original book mentioned that Frank¡¯s brother, Mott, was also a popr candidate for the family assets. At the charity banquet, Mott had deliberately done something to Frank¡¯s position.


    At that time, Elena finally met Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart. She was in a bad mood and found a random spot to drink. Unexpectedly, that spot happened to be Frank¡¯s.


    At the ceiling above that position, a crystalmp was on the verge of copse.


    Fortunately, someone had sharp eyes and reminded Elena that there was something wrong with themp above her head. Elena hurriedly dodged to the side, but the fallenmp still hit her thigh.


    Well¡­ter, Irina recuperated at home for a few months.


    Coupled with the appearance of Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Elena was almost depressed.


    Of course, everything would only promote the development of Frank and Elena¡¯s rtionship.


    Audrey had reminded Elena not to go to the charity banquet because she didn¡¯t want her to be hit by the lights. If Elena insisted on going, Audrey wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    When she came out of the restaurant, it was already afternoon. Audrey tightened her khaki coat and sneezed at an inappropriate time.


    The weather was getting colder.


    Just as she was about to hail a taxi back, a small car slowly stopped in front of her.


    Audrey looked suspiciously at the person inside as she rolled down the window, only to discover that it was Charlotte!


    Because the weather was cold, Charlotte wore a snow-white rabbit fur scarf. Coupled with her outfit today, it made the exquisite makeup on her face look cold and charming.


    Audrey looked at the girl, who was so exquisite that every strand of her hair was fine, and the bullet screen above her head began to open for business again.


    [Ah! My sister is so beautiful! I really want to go up and hug her!]


    Charlotte: ¡®


    Audrey didn¡¯t show her inner thoughts. Instead, she asked with a smile, ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Charlotte snorted and said, ¡°I happened to be passing by. I¡¯ll give you a ride back.¡±


    [Ah? My sister will drive me back? I¡¯m happy!]


    The caption above Audrey¡¯s head kept shing. She happily opened the car door and sat in the backseat.


    Charlotte saw her actions and didn¡¯t say anything. Thinking of the things she had seen on the Inte previously, after a long time, Charlotte still asked, ¡°How are you?¡±


    Audrey was taking out her phone to reply to Abner when she heard Charlotte suddenly speak to her. Audrey was taken aback as she looked up in a daze.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With Audrey¡¯s current appearance, it was impossible to tell if she was confused or sad about being subjected to cyberbullying.


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but think to herself: Is this girl stupid?


    However, when she thought of the abnormal behavior above Audrey¡¯s head, Charlotte felt that she was thinking too much.


    Audrey looked like she really didn¡¯t care about theizens¡¯ maliciousments at all.


    Thinking about how she had scolded Audrey¡¯s malicious fans some time ago, Charlotte felt delighted. Yes¡­ She hadn¡¯t even scolded them enough.


    Charlotte usually worked in thepany and was in a tense state almost every day. Coincidentally, those maliciousizens came up and scolded her. Charlotte simply vented her emotions and directly attacked these guys.


    Charlotte refused to admit that she was helping Audrey.


    Thinking about how she hadn¡¯t slept well in the past few days, the dark circles under Charlotte¡¯s eyes darkened a few degrees. She sighed and said to her stepsister, ¡°Audrey, if there¡¯s anything, just tell us. There¡¯s no need to hide it..¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: Unbelievable

    Chapter 114: Unbelievable


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte felt that she had already softened her tone.


    But after saying that, Charlotte regretted it again.


    Damn it. Hadn¡¯t they always been at loggerheads in the past? They had even reached the point of a life-and-death struggle. But now¡­ Thinking about how she was bing more and more concerned about Audrey¡¯s movements, Charlotte felt that she had most likely gone crazy.


    Audrey smiled brightly and returned a sweet smile to Charlotte.


    Charlotte was speechless for a moment. She actually didn¡¯t know how she felt now. In any case, it was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t rejection.


    When she returned home, Audrey realized that Eric was leaning against the sofa and ying with his phone. Hearing the sound, Eric turned around and saw that Sherlock and Audrey had returned together.


    Eric had a strange look on his face. Just as he was wondering when their rtionship had be so good, Audrey greeted him first.


    Eric nodded and thought of what had happened on Weibo. He asked, ¡°Audrey, has the matter online been resolved?¡±


    Solve it? Charlotte was stunned.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Charlotte was slightly surprised. She had been at thepany all day and had gotten off work after finishing her work in advance. Charlotte had no idea what had just happened on Weibo today.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re talking about the photo of Audrey and Elena today.¡± Eric knew that Charlotte rarely looked at Weibo, so he exined it to her directly.


    Charlotte was shocked. She clenched the phone in her hand and went upstairs.


    Charlotte had scolded the Inte friend with a particrly vicious mouth yesterday until midnight. It had even evolved to the point where she wanted to send awyer¡¯s letter. Charlotte admitted that that person was no match for her and wanted to fight again tonight, but Eric had just told her that Audrey and Elena had a photo together?


    Did it mean reconciliation?


    Charlotte was instantly infuriated. She thought about how she had scolded that person for so long. Even if Audrey and Elena reconciled, Charlotte would definitely not give up.


    Hence, Charlotte, who had always been noble and beautiful, opened Weibo in her room.


    ¡°So this is the solution you mentionedst time.¡± Seeing Charlotte go upstairs, Eric turned around and chatted with Audrey, who was sitting beside him.


    It was still afternoon. Anthea was still at the flower-arranging training ss outside, and Gary and Abner had yet to return. The entire house was quiet.


    Audrey picked up her phone and looked at Elena¡¯s Weibo. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Elena still knows the severity of the matter. She knows what to do and what not to do.¡±


    Thinking of that kind and gentle person, Eric couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Did this guy really hire fake reviewers to scold you? I really can¡¯t believe it.¡± Audrey naturally understood his feelings.


    However, the plot of the original book had already gone off track, and Elena was no longer the female lead that Audrey thought she was. As for whether Elena¡¯s image would change in the future when facing the public, they could only wait and see.


    Look at this photo.


    I feel that her smile is uglier than crying.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Second Brother, is that how you talk about others?¡±


    As for how to convince Elena, Audrey naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Eric. It was the same for Abner.


    On the way back, when Audrey replied to Abner¡¯s message, she didn¡¯t directly answer Abner¡¯s doubts. Instead, she avoided the main point and only said that the misunderstanding between her and Elena had been resolved.


    Of course, that was only a temporary solution.


    Others might not know, but Audrey knew very well that she and Elena were likely to be enemies in the future.


    Even if Audrey was already trying her best to change her fate of being sent to Africa to grow bananas, she couldn¡¯t avoid bing enemies with Elena.


    Audrey had already calmly epted this fact.


    She was not afraid of the future. She would work hard to change her life.


    Eric pressed the screen and saved the photo of Audrey baring her teeth. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that this matter is resolved. I was thinking that if it wasn¡¯t resolved, I would go through the judicial process to seek justice for you.¡±


    The Lance Family¡¯s influence was spread throughout the capital. If they really wanted to take it seriously, those who scolded Audrey online would naturally be easily found out.


    However, Audrey had her own thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to establish herself as the daughter of a wealthy family in the entertainment industry. She maintained her original intention and wanted to use her acting skills to conquer everyone..

 Chapter 115 - 115: What Trouble?

    Chapter 115: What Trouble?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Two monthster, the episode of ¡°Goddess¡± finally ended.


    The broadcast of this drama had been a huge sess. Just as Audrey had said previously, the producers of the drama had made a lot of profits from it, and thepanies she and Elena belonged to had naturally made a lot of money.


    Daniel was already choosing a script for Audrey¡¯s next drama, and Dean still remembered what had happenedst time. He told Audrey that he would remember to meet him in private when he was free. When the time came, he would discuss the script with her.


    Audrey had no objections and readily agreed.


    And before meeting Dean, Audrey encountered something else.


    In a few days, it would be February, and the first day of February would be the new year in this world.


    ording to Abner, the Hill Family was going to hold a grand banquet on that day. Almost the entire upper-ss society would be invited.


    Audrey had never been to Hill¡¯s house before. When she heard so much about her brother, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Are you talking about Evans¡¯s family?¡±


    Abner smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. Oh, right,e with us that day. Evans¡¯ mother specially asked to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Audrey immediately felt nervous. ¡°I haven¡¯t caused trouble for Evans recently, right?¡±


    As soon as he said that, both of them were stunned.


    It was almost the new year, and everyone in the family was back. Anthea was happily leading the servants to decorate the living room. Gary was sitting on the other side of the sofa watching the financial news, while Charlotte and Eric were ying games together.


    Gary was very satisfied with the current atmosphere. Seeing that the children were getting along well, he raised his head and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. He asked curiously, ¡°Why does Evans¡¯ mother suddenly want to see Audrey?¡±


    Ever since she parted ways with Evans at the haunted house, Audrey had less contact with him. Evans rarely posted on his Moments. So far, he had only posted an announcement about a listedpany on his social media. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Audrey, on the other hand, was more active. She often posted photos of her and Anna going out to y on her Moments. It was basically Eric who liked them a lot. Gary saw it and doted on his stepdaughter more than before.


    Upon hearing Gary¡¯s words, Abner exined, ¡°Evans¡¯s mother likes Audrey¡¯s acting very much, and she also likes the role Audrey ys. After knowing that Audrey is a member of our family, she suggested meeting Audrey on the day of the banquet. ¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that something was amiss with Audrey, Abner couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°What did you mean by that? What trouble?¡±


    Audrey was a little embarrassed as she waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt that Evans¡¯ mother had a noble status and suddenly wanted to see me.


    I thought I had offended her.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words made everyoneugh.


    Anthea usually didn¡¯t like crowds, and she rarely attended those banquets. Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, she consoled her. ¡°Evans¡¯s mother is a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t worry and just go boldly. She won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Audrey grinned and chuckled.


    Speaking of which, the pink porcin doll was still on the table in her room. Audrey nned on going to the haunted house again in the future and winning back a few more dolls.


    On February 1st, the snowstorm outside happened to stop. At night, Gary and his family got into the car to attend the Lance family¡¯s banquet.


    The Lance Family had a veryrge manor. This banquet invited celebrities from all walks of life. The head of the Lance Family had specially instructed his subordinates to decorate it carefully and not make any mistakes.


    At seven in the evening, Gary and the others officially arrived at the entrance of the manor.


    The banquet this time was very grand. There were already many luxury cars parked in the manor¡¯s parking lot. Audrey sized them up excitedly a few times, and the bullet screen above her head began to sh again.


    [Wow! A Porsche! And that one, is it a Rolls-Royce? How much does it cost to buy it?]


    Eric and the others were stunned when they saw the bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head. Abner looked at Charlotte without batting an eyelid. Soon, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    The entire manor was decorated with golden light. When they walked into the hall of the house, the interior decoration was as dazzling as a pce.


    There were already many people gathered in the hall. Everyone gathered in groups of twos and threes to chat. The scene was solemn and lively..

 Chapter 116 - 116: I’m Very Honored

    Chapter 116: I¡¯m Very Honored


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The arrival of Gary¡¯s family naturally attracted the attention of many people. The Lance Family¡¯s status was almost on par with the Hill Family. Seeing them appear, many people came over to greet Gary.


    Soon, Abner and the others dispersed and went to talk to the people they knew.


    Audrey didn¡¯t have any close friends. Other than her fake sister, Linda, she didn¡¯t seem to have anyone she was particrly close to.


    However, Audrey didn¡¯t care about this. Her goal foring to the banquet tonight was only to meet Evans¡¯ mother. If no one noticed her, she could just quietly stay in a corner and eat her food.


    Audrey went to the dining table to get a few cakes. She found a corner and sat down, slowly tasting them.


    It had to be said that this dessert chef¡¯s culinary skills were really not bad. Audrey narrowed her eyes, feeling that she could give this cake a score of ten.


    Audrey was immersed in the deliciousness of the food and couldn¡¯t extricate herself when a familiar voice sounded in front of her. ¡°Eh? Why are you here alone?¡±


    Audrey looked up and saw Eric standing in front of her with a te.


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Second Brother, sit.¡±


    Just now, Eric had seen a few people in the industry, so he went over to greet them. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he realized that Charlotte and the others had disappeared. Even Audrey had disappeared.


    At the thought that Audrey rarely came to such an asion, Eric felt that he had to take on the responsibility of taking care of his sister. Hence, he scanned the hall and realized that Audrey was happily eating snacks in a corner. Without thinking, Eric walked over with a te.


    Eric was undisciplined by nature and didn¡¯t like such an overly restrained asion, so he sat beside Audrey and chatted with her.


    When it came to the character of Martha, Audrey couldn¡¯t stop talking. Eric couldn¡¯t stop smiling. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people here, he would have discussed it loudly with Audrey.


    Before the two of them could chat for long, a clear male voice sounded beside them. ¡°Eric? Is it really you?¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They saw a handsome and tall young man standing in front of them in a suit.


    This man was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed eyes, and his body exuded a noble aura.


    Audrey was stunned. Who was this handsome young master?


    However, Eric stood up first and shook his hand with a smile. ¡°Louis? Long time no see.¡±


    Louis? Audrey didn¡¯t know this person, but she stood up as well.


    Louis smiled gently at Audrey and extended his hand to her. ¡°This must your sister? It¡¯s better to see her than to hear about her.¡±


    Audrey shook his hand shyly. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Eric casually introduced, ¡°Audrey, this is Evans¡¯ big brother. He¡¯s also our big brother¡¯s university ssmate.¡±


    Audrey nodded with a smile.


    Louis smiled and said, ¡°My mother likes your dramas very much. She mentioned you just now. She will be very happy to see you.¡±


    Audrey smiled and continued, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m very honored.¡±


    As he spoke, Louis inadvertently saw a certain someone standing in the distance and said apologetically, ¡°Take your time to chat then. I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    Eric nodded and watched as Louis strode towards Abner. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to Audrey and smile. ¡°The two of them had a good rtionship when they were in university. Now that I think about it, Big Brother and Louis haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡±


    Audrey looked in Abner¡¯s direction in thought.


    Audrey over to greet him. At this moment, a voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Audrey?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously looked over and saw Evans slowly walking towards her.


    Eric was stunned. Evans smiled and gestured to him. Eric understood and brought Audrey over to greet him. Soon, Eric left to find Dean.


    With no one else around, the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.


    Evans was an expert at controlling the atmosphere. Even though he was a cold person, he could easily find a topic to talk about when he saw Audrey.


    It had been a long time since Audrey and Evans had seen each other since they parted ways at the haunted house.


    Evans lowered his head and smiled at her. ¡°Thest time I took that porcin doll back, my mother even teased me, asking when I had liked these toys for girls..¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Greetings

    Chapter 117: Greetings


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey inexplicably recalled thest time she went to the haunted house. At the checkpoint in the cemetery, a girl had said that the photo on the tombstone looked like her great-grandfather¡­


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is that so? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s suddenughter caught Evans off guard. Thinking of her always open and cheerful personality, he couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.


    Audrey smiled heartlessly, and Caroline, who was standing in the distance, had long noticed her.


    Thinking of Linda, who had yet to be heard from, Caroline felt very depressed.


    She had originally nned to send Linda to Africa after the Jerry matter was resolved and keep her far away from their house, but Linda had disappeared for no reason. The Rofus Family also said that they didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Because of Audrey¡¯s new drama, the matter between Jerry and Linda had slowly faded, but Linda¡¯s matter was still a thorn in Caroline¡¯s heart.


    As long as she didn¡¯t get rid of Linda, Caroline wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well.


    Now that she saw Audreyughing in the corner, Caroline was definitely unhappy. She wanted to go over and mock her, but when she thought of Abner¡¯s cold attitude towards herst time, Caroline could only forcefully stop her thoughts.


    But¡­ Caroline looked around and quickly locked onto her next target.


    Evans¡¯ mother, Diana.


    Previously, Audrey¡¯s matter had caused an uproar on Weibo. She was also a stepdaughter. Diana hated people who caused trouble and had a ruined reputation. If Caroline went over to fan the mes, Diana definitely wouldn¡¯t like Audrey.


    Caroline felt an inexplicable sense of rejection when she saw Audrey and Evans chatting happily.


    What right did Audrey have to lead such a carefree life while her son had to be reprimanded by the family head? Jerry was still locked up at home, and the family head didn¡¯t allow him to run around at all.


    At the thought of this, Caroline had an idea. She went straight to Diana.


    Diana naturally recognized Caroline and knew what had happened between Caroline and the Lance Family.


    Caroline¡¯s youngest son, Jerry, was indeed disappointing. He was a yboy and had scandals with female celebrities in the entertainment industrv everv dav.


    He wasparable to the male celebrity, Howard, who had an identst time.


    However, when Diana thought of Abner, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give Caroline any attitude. After all, Caroline had some connections with the Lance Family.


    On such an important asion, Diana definitely wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for the Hill Family.


    Caroline babbled on to Diana. Diana couldn¡¯t get to the point, so she forced a smile. ¡°Oh, my dear Lady Caroline, what exactly are you going to say?¡±


    Seeing that the opportunity hade, Caroline finally said, ¡°Where were we? Oh, those female celebrities in the entertainment industry. I really think that some people are especially ungrateful. They¡¯re so young, but their morals are very bad.¡±


    The noblewomen standing beside her saw that she was pointing and scolding her, so they asked Caroline curiously who she was talking about.


    Caroline inadvertently nced in Audrey¡¯s direction. ¡°There, who else could it be? It¡¯s that female celebrity who was exposed to be bullying an actress in the same group some time ago. She¡¯s very arrogant.¡±


    The women looked over curiously, especially Diana, whose eyes lit up when she saw her son chatting with a tall girl.


    One of the noblewomen said curiously, ¡°Madam Caroline, are you talking about the female celebrity, Audrey? Didn¡¯t someone rify itst time? That was just a publicity stunt by the drama producer.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo¡ª¡± Caroline covered her mouth andughed softly. ¡°Madam, why are you so naive? The waters of the entertainment industry are so deep. Even if it¡¯s rified, who knows if it¡¯s true or not? Don¡¯t be bewitched by others.¡±


    Diana looked at Caroline unhappily. She didn¡¯t want to bother with such a noisy person anymore and walked towards Audrey and Evans.


    Seeing Diana walk over, the other noblewomen followed. Caroline, who was mixed in the crowd, was secretly delighted. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Diana embarrass Audrey.


    Seeing his mother walking towards him, Evans¡¯ eyes lit up. Thinking of how his mother had stayed upte to watch dramas every day, he lowered his head and smiled at the girl in front of him. ¡°I was talking about my mother when she came over. Come meet her.¡±


    Audrey turned around and saw a few exquisitely dressed women slowly walking towards them..

 Chapter 118 - 118: Bright and Lively

    Chapter 118: Bright and Lively


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The woman in the lead was wearing a luxurious gown. Audrey recognized that it was thetest design from a certain luxury brand.


    Looking at her face, which was well-maintained and looked a little simr to Evans, Audrey guessed that she was Evans¡¯s mother.


    When they approached, Audrey obediently greeted Evans¡¯ mother. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Audrey.¡±


    Diana¡¯s red lips curled up. She had finally met the actress she had been longing for.


    Diana smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Audrey? Oh, God, you look even better in person than in television dramas.¡±


    Thedies beside her also smiled and said, ¡°Not only does Mrs. Hill like such a beautiful girl, but we also like her.¡±


    Audrey smiled back. ¡°Hello, Madams. Thank you for your praise. I¡¯m too ashamed to ept it.¡±


    However, tonight¡¯s asion was extraordinary. Audrey didn¡¯t think that Caroline would dare to be as unreasonable as thest time she came to their house.


    After all, the banquet this time was so grand. Every move of the people attending represented the face of their family. If anything happened, it was inevitable that they would embarrass their family.


    Caroline¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic, but Audrey wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Madam.¡±


    The moment the two of them looked at each other, there seemed to be sparks flying. Evans saw all of this and subconsciously said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve always said that you wanted to see Audrey. Now, we can have a good talk about that drama with her.¡±


    Hearing this, the other noblewomen said a few indifferent words and quickly left tactfully. Only Caroline was still standing beside Diana.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Caroline wanted to do this time, but seeing that she was hesitating, Evans took the initiative to say, ¡°I heard that Abner is here tonight. Madam Caroline, you have to catch up with him.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face stiffened. Audrey knew that she was thinking about the unpleasant incident fromst time.


    Abner and Jerry were both Caroline¡¯s sons, but Caroline¡¯s attitude towards the two of them waspletely different. This eldest son was more like a tool to help her gain benefits.


    Evans understood and knew that Caroline would probably ignore Abner tonight. It was the same for Abner.


    Caroline looked at Diana at this moment, as if she wanted to see any hints of rejection or disgust on her face. However, Diana maintained a proper smile and didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction with Audrey.


    Caroline wasn¡¯t aplete idiot. Seeing Diana like this, she knew that her attempt to sow discord had temporarily failed.


    With this in mind, Caroline had no choice but to temporarily give up on attacking Audrey tonight. She casually found an excuse and left.


    The moment Caroline left, the atmosphere between Audrey and the other two immediately rxed.


    Diana immediately pulled Audrey to a table at the side happily. ¡°Come, tell me about that Martha¡­


    Evans knew that his mother had always wanted to see Audrey, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to disturb them. He nodded and smiled at Audrey before going to meet the guests.


    This banquet was hosted by the head of the Hill Family. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the banquet officially began. This banquet was mainly to promote friendly exchanges between the various families. In essence, it was an exchange of interests.


    The head of the Hill Family, Carl, stood on the stage and spoke frankly. Audrey dozed off as she listened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sleepy?¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice came from above.


    Audrey shuddered and immediately lost her sleepiness.


    Evans stood beside her, and the two of them stood side by side. The scene was indescribably harmonious.


    Diana had been talking to Audrey for a long time. If it weren¡¯t because the task at hand was urgent, Diana would have tied Audrey to herself and taken her away.


    Audrey was surprised by Diana¡¯s liking for Martha¡¯s character. She even had a filter on Audrey, who was the actor.


    Evans suddenly said, ¡°Before my mother got married, she was a bright and lively person like you. She only restrained herself after she got married. When she saw you and the role you yed, she subconsciously saw herself back then. ¡±


    ¡®1 see.¡¯


    However¡­ Bright and lively? Audrey looked up in a daze. Evans¡¯s well-defined side profile looked a little gentle under the crystal light..

 Chapter 119 - 119: Stop

    Chapter 119: Stop


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    From Audrey¡¯s point of view, Evans¡¯s eyshes were very long. She was momentarily stunned and forgot to look away.


    Karl¡¯s speech reached its climax. Evans¡¯s lips suddenly curled up as he slowly lowered his head and met Audrey¡¯s eyes.


    Audrey quickly averted her gaze as a hint of unnaturalness shed across her eyes.


    Strange, it was really strange. Wasn¡¯t Evans usually very cold to others? Why did the atmosphere feel strange every time she was with him?


    Evans easily saw through some of Audrey¡¯s thoughts, such as the inexplicable embarrassment she felt.


    Evans was wondering if he should find another topic to talk to her about. Unexpectedly, Eric, who was standing not far away, suddenly smiled and waved at them.


    A pleasantly surprised expression immediately appeared on Audrey¡¯s face.


    Evans nced at Eric calmly.


    There were many people at the banquet tonight. As the hosts, Evans and Louis naturally had to take the initiative to greet the guests.


    Evans apanied Audrey for a while before saying that he had something on and had to leave. Audrey had no objections and said with a smile, ¡°Go.¡±


    After Evans left, Audrey walked in Eric¡¯s direction.


    As husband and wife, and because of the Lance Family¡¯s status, Anthea and Gary were almost drowned in the crowd at the banquet tonight.


    Not long after entering, Anthea and Audrey were separated by human traffic. After she had some time to herself, Anthea wanted to look for Audrey, but she was surprised to see someone.


    ¡®Caroline.¡¯


    Anthea wasn¡¯t familiar with Caroline, especially when she recalled thest time she came to the house to look for Audrey. Anthea didn¡¯t like Caroline very much, so she didn¡¯t n to greet her now that she saw her.


    Some people in the hall looked at Anthea curiously, for no other reason than that Gary had experienced a total of four engagements, and his fourth wife was the one who had been with him the longest.


    Anthea usually lived in seclusion. Just now, many people had used the excuse of exchanging pleasantries with Gary to look at Anthea from head to toe. Anthea didn¡¯t like being sized up like an object by others, so she told Gary that she would look for Audrey. Unexpectedly, not long after she turned around and left, she bumped into Caroline.


    At tonight¡¯s banquet, Gary¡¯s three ex-wives were all here. Coupled with Anthea, his current wife, many people who knew the inside story were waiting to watch the show.


    Caroline had just been snubbed by Audrey and was feeling very depressed. When she saw Anthea walking over from afar, she immediately felt a little angry.


    ¡°Stop.¡± The moment Anthea brushed past Caroline, Caroline suddenly said coldly.


    Stunned, Anthea looked at the bejeweled woman in front of her in confusion.


    Caroline turned around and slowly looked at Anthea at eye level.


    To be fair, Anthea was a very beautiful woman. Even though she was almost Z years old, her well-maintained face did not seem to have changed much.


    Especially Anthea¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she had not been influenced by the trivialities of life.


    At least to Caroline, her eyes were filled with innocence¡­ and they clearly reflected Caroline¡¯s slightly aged appearance.


    It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t hate him. After Caroline and Gary divorced, she quickly remarried to the head of the Lake Family, but her life wasn¡¯t as smooth as she had imagined.


    But this woman in front of her had clearly remarried like her, so why was Gar protecting her so well? And she, Caroline, had to run around and be exhauste because of her family and her son.


    ¡°Madam Anthea?¡± Caroline looked at the docile woman in front of her with interest. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been living in seclusion. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It¡¯s rare for me to meet you tonight.¡±


    In the past, when Gary attended all kinds of banquets, he would ah that Anthea go with him. However, Anthea didn¡¯t like crowds, nor to gather with those richdies for afternoon tea and boring topics


    Therefore, Anthea spent most of her time at home tending to her rarely went out to show her face..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Repeating the Past

    Chapter 120: Repeating the Past


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As far as Caroline knew, Anthea was just amoner with an ordinary family background. She didn¡¯t have any outstanding talent, nor did she have a strong background to support her. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Gary liked such a person. Was it because she was beautiful?


    Anthea didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Caroline. Seeing that she was talking about boring topics, Anthea went straight to the point. ¡°Mrs. Caroline, I have something on. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Anthea was about to leave.


    Seeing that this woman was ignoring her, Caroline was furious. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab Anthea¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop!¡±


    She raised her voice a few times. Anthea frowned and looked at her unhappily.


    Not far away, Audrey noticed Caroline¡¯s movements and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Eric said, ¡°Eh? Why is Auntie with Caroline?¡±


    Audrey walked towards her mother without changing her expression.


    Caroline realized that she had lost herposure, but when she looked up, she saw Audrey walking towards her. There were several people nearby watching them.


    Caroline knew that something was amiss, but when she thought of Jerry, she stopped in her tracks and watched coldly as Audrey gradually approached.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey stepped forward with a look of concern. Anthea nced at her daughter and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Caroline nced at Anthea in disdain. She then looked at Audrey and said,


    ¡°Audrey, I want to ask you something today.¡±


    Audrey naturally knew what she was referring to.


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. ¡°Madam, if you want to find your future daughter-inw, it¡¯s best to send more people to cities to look for her outside the capital. You shouldn¡¯t focus your attention on me.¡±


    Caroline had never known where Linda was, so of course she felt uneasy. If this b*tch suddenly came out of nowhere and added fuel to the fire by saying that the Lake family had persecuted her, Caroline guaranteed that the Lake family would definitely be affected.


    However, the problem was that Linda was missing. At the end of the day, it was Audrey¡¯s fault!


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the hotel incident, would Jerry have been photographed by someone with ulterior motives? Caroline had always suspected that Audrey and Linda had worked together to frame Jerry, and that Audrey would hide Linda after the matter was over.


    Audrey¡¯s goal was to destroy their Lake family!


    Caroline looked at Audrey¡¯s face and felt that she was an eyesore.


    Audrey knew that Caroline had always hated her because of Jerry, but Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Jerry deserved that oue. Audrey had specially been careful tonight. When she noticed that Jerry was indeed not present, she knew that Jerry was probably locked up in a corner of the house.


    After all, the Hill Family¡¯s banquet was so grand that many upper-ss people were proud to get tickets to this banquet. Jerry was so vain, so how could he not attend such an asion?


    However, Audrey had yet to see Jerry, and Caroline¡¯s current husband had gone to that corner to talk to someone because of business matters. Now that Caroline was alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentful.


    However¡­ Thinking of how Caroline had stopped her mother just now, Audrey was a little unhappy. She said to Caroline, ¡°If you have anything to say, just tell me. My mother doesn¡¯t understand yourplicated thoughts, and I advise you not to have any ideas about my mother.¡±


    How could Caroline tolerate being taught a lesson by a junior? She lowered her voice and gritted her teeth as she said to Audrey, ¡®You¡¯re just a stepdaughter. Do you really think you¡¯re the daughter of the Lance family? Even if you¡¯re living afortable life now, you won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being sent to a marriage alliance in the future.¡±


    Anthea¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    Before she married Gary, Anthea had already made a pact with him. When Audrey reached adulthood, he absolutely couldn¡¯t interfere with her marriage. She wanted Audrey to choose her future husband.


    Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Anthea, who had always been gentle, suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Is that so? This is just what you think, right? You have such a fate, so you want my daughter to make the same mistake as you?¡± Anthea¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into Caroline¡¯s heart..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Research and Development New Project

    Chapter 121: Research and Development New Project


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey might not understand, but Anthea knew very well that Caroline was Gary¡¯s first wife. Back then, the marriage between the two of them was a family marriage. Back then, they were still young and had no choice.


    Later, when Caroline wanted to pursue her happiness, Gary didn¡¯t stop her. After all, he really didn¡¯t have any feelings for her.


    But the forced marriage had always been a thorn in Caroline¡¯s heart.


    Seeing that Anthea had exposed it mercilessly, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Earlier, many people had noticed themotion on Caroline¡¯s side, and Gary had also noticed it. However, when he saw that Audrey was already walking towards Anthea, Gary didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    But they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Caroline looked unhappy, as if she was arguing with someone on the spot. Gary apologized to the person beside him and quickly strode towards them.


    The fourth marriage of the head of the Lance family had always been a hot topic in the upper-ss society. Seeing that Gary had also gone over in the end, many people looked over.


    Compared to Caroline, Eric and Charlotte¡¯s mothers were much calmer. Ever since they divorced Gary, they had not remarried and had been running their ownpany. At this banquet tonight, Amanda and Fiona had no intention of getting close to Gary.


    However¡­ Seeing that Caroline and Anthea were fighting, Fiona and Amanda looked at each other, the excitement in their eyes obvious.


    Thinking of Caroline, Gary felt a headacheing on.


    Thest time she wanted to ask Abner to help Jerry escape thew, the matter was left unsettled. She thought that she had already given up on those thoughts, but she did not expect this woman to still not stop!


    Why hadn¡¯t he realized before that Caroline was so difficult?


    Gary sighed heavily in his heart. After walking to his wife¡¯s side, he asked with concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Now that their family was on the Hill family¡¯s territory, even if the two families had a harmonious rtionship, Gary didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble or trouble for others.


    Seeing Gary¡¯s concerned expression, Caroline thought of her current husband and felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gary looked at Caroline and said coldly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Caroline suddenly felt a sense of defeat. Seeing that her husband was already watching her from afar, Caroline could only secretly clench her fists. She nced coldly at Audrey before leaving without looking back.


    How baffling. Audrey sneered inwardly. At this moment, Charlotte walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Madam Caroline?¡± Charlotte had just brushed past Caroline. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, Charlotte thought that she was here to pick a fight with Anthea.


    Gary was expressionless. He said indifferently, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then, he led Anthea to a table and sat down.


    Apart from allowing everyone to get closer to each other, the Hill Family had also set up a special project for this banquet.


    Halfway through the banquet, the big screen on the stage suddenly shed.


    The musicians ying at the side quickly stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± At this moment, Louis stood in the middle of the stage and solemnly said to everyone, ¡°As the new year approaches, our group has developed a new project. The main theme is a low-carbon economy. Everyone, please look at the big screen.¡±


    That was the main point tonight.


    Everyone turned to look at the stage. Audrey also looked over curiously. Soon, a smart bot appeared on the big screen and introduced itself to everyone vividly.


    Eric, who was standing beside Audrey, said, ¡°This is a new environmental robot developed by the Hill Corporation. It belongs to the category of smart homes, but it¡¯s not only limited to families. The precision of its instruments isparable to the most advanced medical instruments¡­ From the looks of it, the Hill family is up to something big.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand this and asked curiously, ¡°Big move?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the digital economy.¡± At this moment, Abner¡¯s voice sounded above her head.


    Audrey looked up and saw Abner silently staring at the person on the stage. ¡°The Hill Family¡¯s businesses are all over the country, and their strength isparable to our Lance Family¡¯s. The Hill Family has taken the initiative to develop such an extremely sophisticated robot this time. It looks like they will develop into a monopoly in the future.¡±


    Monopoly? Audrey was very surprised..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Your Acquaintance

    Chapter 122: Your Acquaintance


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey had always known that the Hill family was very illustrious, but she never expected their strength to have reached such a powerful level.


    Louis was still exining the details of the robot when a shadow suddenly fell behind Audrey. She subconsciously turned around and saw Evans behind her.


    ¡°What do you think? Interested?¡± He smiled.


    Audrey¡¯s ears turned red. Seeing Eric turn around, Audrey smiled at Evans and said, ¡°That robot is not bad.¡±


    The voice on the stage was very loud. For Audrey to hear his voice, Evans bent down and said to her at eye level, ¡°We¡¯ve achieved great sess in the robot development this time. After the new year, we¡¯ll soon start mass production. Before that, when we release the promotional video, we want to find a female celebrity to be our spokesperson. We also hope that she can sing a song.¡± The more Audrey listened, the more she felt that something was amiss. ¡°Huh? You¡­ You don¡¯t want me to go, do you?¡±


    Evans smiled warmly. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Because of the big screen, the lights in the hall had been deliberately dimmed. If Evans took a closer look, he would realize that Audrey¡¯s face had turned slightly red.


    [Huh? Evans wants me to be the spokesperson? Really?]


    Evans straightened his body and saw the words above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Abner and the others naturally saw it too.


    Just as everyone was in a daze, another line of words shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [The Hill Family is so rich. How much endorsement fee will they give me?]


    Abner was dumbfounded.


    Eric was speechless.


    And so was Charlotte.


    Audrey had no idea that her thoughts had been read by several people.


    Evans could not help butugh. ¡°Of course, as a repayment, your endorsement fee will not be small. After all, you are developing in the entertainment industry. If you endorse this time, it will be very helpful to your future.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Audrey chuckled, but she still said, ¡°We¡¯ll only know the exact situation when the timees. After all, this endorsement will definitely be very popr. Many people will definitely want to fight for it.¡±


    Evans lowered his head and smiled. ¡°But I think you¡¯re the most suitable.¡± Thement screen above Audrey¡¯s head inexplicably turned into a brainwave.


    Charlotte said in a timely manner, ¡°Audrey, I think there¡¯s someone over there who looks like someone you know. Aren¡¯t you going to greet him?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s words immediately alleviated Audrey¡¯s helplessness, and she quickly averted her gaze.


    However, Charlotte was indeed not lying to her. Audrey really saw a familiar person standing in the crowd.


    ¡°¡­We believe that this robot will benefit society in the future¡­¡± Louis was still exining, but Audrey couldn¡¯t listen anymore.


    Audrey saw Elena slowly approaching Frank in the distance.


    Frank was a little surprised, but he still chatted with Elena with a smile.


    Audrey fell into deep thought.


    Actually, Audrey had always been curious. When did Frank and Elena fall in love with each other?


    When the original book mentioned the rtionship between the male and female leads, the words were more obscure. Audrey only knew that when Frank and Elena really opened their hearts, many girls who admired Frank had already appeared around him.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Elena?¡± Eric leaned over curiously.


    At this moment, Elena suddenly turned around as if she had eyes on her back.


    As the saying went, the eyes of enemies would turn red when they met. Audrey didn¡¯t have any thoughts, but Elena might not.


    Elena still hadn¡¯t deleted the two posts she had been forced to publish by Audrey. It wasn¡¯t that Elena didn¡¯t want to delete them. What a joke. Who was willing to see a photo of themselves and their enemies every day when they opened their ounts?


    However, thepany had already clearly instructed Elena to leave the two photos first. It was best not to remove them for half a year.


    Half a year! Elena was about to copse. When she thought of Audrey baring her teeth and smiling, she felt extremely depressed.


    However, in order to leave a good impression on Frank, Elena could only endure it.


    Frank didn¡¯t have any feelings for Audrey, but he admired her acting skills.


    After discovering that Elena had posted a photo of her and Audrey, Frank was a little shocked. After all, he knew some inside information and had indeed seen Audrey mock Elena that day with his own eyes..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Is It Interesting?

    Chapter 123: Is It Interesting?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Frank had been in the entertainment industry for many years, but he had kept a low profile all these years and had rarely acted in movies. Everyone¡¯s impression of him did not go beyond the time he was in a war movie a few years ago.


    This time, Frank chose to act as the male lead of ¡°Goddess¡±. On the one hand, he saw the potential of this script, and on the other hand, he hoped to return to everyone¡¯s attention through this drama.


    Frank was not stupid about the conflicts between female celebrities. Of course, he knew the general reason.


    It was nothing more than fighting for fame and profit. Powerful people bullied the weak. This kind of scene wasmon in the entertainment industry. Or rather, it was the same outside the entertainment industry.


    Frank guessed that the photo of Elena and Audrey was actually thepany¡¯s diversion method. And now, he was not surprised to see Elena at the Hill family¡¯s banquet.


    Frank knew that Elena¡¯s family background was not simple. Moreover, he did not reject Elena. Therefore, when Elena smiled and went forward to talk to him, Frank responded happily.


    However¡­ halfway through the conversation, Elena was a little distracted something.


    Frank followed her gaze and saw the back of a tall woman disappear. Soon, a man in a suit blocked Frank¡¯s line of sight.


    Frank was stunned. Why did that person¡­ look so much like the second son of the Hill family, Evans?


    Evans looked back indifferently in Frank¡¯s direction, then looked away coldly.


    Realizing that the girl beside him might be looking at Evans, Frank immediately felt a little strange. He couldn¡¯t describe that feeling but it wasn¡¯t one of joy.


    Audrey was a little tired tonight. While Evans was temporarily away, Audrey quietly slipped away and came to the open balcony.


    Tomorrow was the new year. Unknowinzly, it was snowing again. Audrey was immersed in this silver world, unaware that someone was slowly approaching her from behind.


    Audrey casually turned her head and saw Elena slowly walking towards her in an exquisite gown.


    Audrey frowned and turned around.


    Elena had inexplicably wanted to pay attention to Audrey¡¯s movements just now, but she was quickly blocked by Evans.


    Elena knew Evans, but she was not in the mood to catch up with him. She only wanted to see what the annoying Audrey was doing.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Elena looked at Audrey in obvious disdain.


    ¡°Which big shot brought you in this time?¡± Elena said again.


    Audrey knew that Elena had always suspected that she had relied on sleeping around to get to where she was. Now that she had appeared at tonight¡¯s banquet, Elena was probably wondering if she had hooked up with some powerful person to have the chance to gain admission to the banquet.


    In her previous life, Audrey had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years. She had seen too many people like Elena, but Audrey didn¡¯t care what these people thought of her. After all, she would never admit to something she hadn¡¯t done.


    Seeing Audrey ignore her, Elena was instantly furious. ¡°Why? Am I wrong? Or have I hit the nail on the head and you can¡¯t refute me now?¡±


    Audrey nced at Elena indifferently, as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°Miss


    Elena, does Frank know about your current state?¡±


    Audrey knew how to control Elena. As long as Frank was mentioned, Elena, as the female protagonist of the original book, would definitely be irrational.


    Indeed, Elena¡¯s reaction was as Audrey had expected. She said with a very displeased expression, ¡°The matter from the previous time has been resolved.


    If you dare to gossip in front of Frank, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Audrey smiled slyly and suddenly said to Elena, ¡°Frank? You¡¯re here?¡±


    Elena was shocked. She hurriedly changed her expression and looked back, but there was no one behind her.


    Knowing that she had been tricked by Audrey, Elena couldn¡¯t help but look furious. ¡°Audrey, do you think what you¡¯re doing is very interesting?¡± Audrey spread her hands. ¡°Not really. But it¡¯s very fun to deal with you..¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124: Explain What?

    Chapter 124: Exin What?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena¡¯s family was illustrious. She had been a proud existence since she was young. After living a pampered life for more than 20 years, she developed a polite style.


    However, when facing Audrey, Elena couldn¡¯t calm down. It was as if the woman in front of her was her destined enemy, making her unable to sleep or eat.


    Elena had followed Audrey out to the balcony this time because she had something to ask her.


    ¡°Is what you said the previous time true or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    After parting at the restaurant thest time, Audrey had said those words to Elena for some reason. At that time, Elena felt that she was very ridiculous. Audrey was just an ordinary person. How could she predict the future? However, after Elena returned home and thought about it, she suddenly found it strange. How did Audrey know that Frank had an ex-girlfriend? And she knew so much? This person actually advised her not to go to the charity banquet, saying that it was for her own good.


    Elena felt that it was ridiculous, but she still asked her family what big event would be in the capital in March.


    To Elena¡¯s surprise, her mother nodded and said, ¡°You got the news so quickly? In March, there will be a grand charity banquet in the capital. Many celebrities will be there.


    No one knew how shocked Elena was.


    Who was Audrey? What was her true identity? Why did she know what was going to happen in the future?


    Elena wanted to find out, so she kept staring at Audrey at the banquet tonight, wanting to see which big shot she had hooked up with.


    To Elena¡¯s surprise, Audrey was the stepdaughter of the Lance family.


    Elena entered the venue a littlete. After arriving at the manor, she was pestered by the daughters of the other wealthy families. She did not see the ¡°good show¡± that had just happened in the hall.


    After Audrey married into the Lance Family with Anthea, because Anthea rarely appeared in public, Audrey was also explicitly forbidden by Anthea from announcing to the public that she was the stepdaughter of the Lance Family. Therefore, Audrey¡¯s identity to the outside world had always been very secretive.


    And everything changed after Audrey entered the entertainment industry. The


    Host wanted to establish her persona as the daughter of a wealthy family, so Linda had thought of a good idea to create the illusion of a car ident with her back then. Her goal was to take photos of Audrey interacting with the Lance family.


    Of course, this matter was left unsettled.


    Audrey wouldn¡¯t tell Elena that she already knew the direction of everyone¡¯s future in advance. At this moment, she looked at Elena with a faint smile and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can disregard it. Why ask me?¡± Elena said, ¡°So you¡¯re not going to exin it to me?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Audrey found it strange. ¡°Why should I exin it to you?¡±


    Elena was about to faint from anger. ¡°Why did you ask me not to go to the charity banquet the previous time?¡±


    Audrey looked at her quietly.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at her in a daze, Elena said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! If you don¡¯t make things clear with me tonight, don¡¯t even think about sessfully stepping out of this manor.¡±


    Elena was not joking with her.


    Elena¡¯s family background was illustrious, almost on par with the Lance family. She didn¡¯t believe that this despicable little bitch, Audrey, would dare to resist her when the time came.


    Audrey realized that her interaction with Elena in the past few days had been because of Frank.


    Audrey suddenly thought of a very stupid question. Could it be that there was no other topic between her and Elena other than Frank?


    Seeing that Audrey was still silent, Elena was almost anxious to death by her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually quite good at talking? Why are you mute now? Huh?¡± Elena sounded very aggressive.


    Audrey suddenly found her thoughts ridiculous. She didn¡¯t care if Elena would be a woman immersed in love in the end. With Elena¡¯s current attitude, she really didn¡¯t want to interact with her at all.


    ¡°I was just saying.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Take it as nonsense. I¡¯m not familiar with you anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elena was speechless. She pointed at her and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, a male voice interrupted their conversation..

 Chapter 125 - 125: A Advice

    Chapter 125: A Advice


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was stunned.


    It was Frank.


    Audrey clearly remembered that in the original book, every time she was with Frank and Elena, she would definitely be the one to suffer in the end. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Audrey wanted to leave.


    Frank didn¡¯t know what Elena and Audrey had just said, but after taking a few nces in the hall, he didn¡¯t look too happy to see Audrey. Seeing Elena¡¯s agitated actions, he guessed that the two of them might have had an argument.


    Subconsciously, Frank leaned towards Elena. He felt that when Elena faced Audrey, Elena was usually the weaker party.


    Frank knew that Elena¡¯s family background was extraordinary, hence Audrey couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Mr. Frank? Why are you here?¡± Elena immediately put on a sweet and cute face.


    Audrey¡¯s expression was well-managed. She didn¡¯t even look at Frank again and circled around the person in front of her to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Frank suddenly said, ¡°Miss Audrey.¡±


    Audrey almost roared in her heart. What did this guy want now?


    Frank turned his head slightly and saw the corner of Audrey¡¯s skirt from the corner of his eye. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same industry. I think I still have to give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Frank said coldly, ¡°Although an actor¡¯s acting skills are important, as a person, morals are a hundred times more important than acting skills. Aren¡¯t you humiliating yourself by causing trouble for others time and time again?¡± W-what? Audrey was stunned on the spot.


    What kind of strange remark was this from Frank? Was she causing trouble for others? God, had she done nothing at all?


    Elena was the one who caught up with her to cause trouble! Audrey was about to roar in her heart.


    Audrey knew that this was the setting of the original author. The moment Frank met Elena, he would definitely think of ways to protect her. Even if Elena¡¯s actions were dishonorable, Frank would still refute anyone for her.


    I really can¡¯t count on Frank to keep his eyes open, Audrey thought.


    Audrey was wondering if she should turn around and leave when a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Insult? But I clearly saw that Miss Elena started it.¡±


    Audrey turned around and saw Charlotte walking over with a wine ss! When Frank walked to the terrace just now, the sharp-eyed Charlotte had already discovered the three of them.


    Charlotte originally wanted to ask Audrey about the robot brand endorsement, but when she turned around, she realized that Audrey was gone. Even Evans was nowhere to be seen.


    Charlotte thought that the two of them had gone to some corner to chat, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Audrey and Elena together.


    Hmm¡­ and that Frank.


    The online abuse incident had caused an uproar. Furthermore, Charlotte had been arguing with those who had scolded Audrey on the Inte for so long. Although it ended with Charlotte¡¯s victory, Charlotte still felt that it was not enough to vent her anger.


    When Charlotte realized that Audrey was with Elena and Frank, a certain sensitive nerve in her heart was triggered.


    Charlotte was not Frank. As a woman, she felt that Elena was a little pretentious. Anyway, Charlotte just could not like Elena.


    Seeing that Elena was doing something again, Charlotte walked towards them without thinking.


    Indeed, just as she approached, she heard Frank say something strange to Audrey.


    Frank¡¯s family background was illustrious, but the Lance family was not bad either. Charlotte felt that there was no need for Audrey to humble herself in front of Frank.


    Therefore, after Frank mocked Audrey, she stood up with a cold expression.


    No matter what, Audrey was still her stepsister. How could she tolerate others bullying her?


    Seeing that Charlotte had actually taken the initiative to stand up for Audrey, Elena and Frank were a little shocked.


    If they didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Charlotte was the daughter of the Lance family, right? Why was she taking the initiative to speak up for Audrey, a newbie in the entertainment industry?


    Seeing that Charlotte was pointing the finger at her, Elena immediately put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Miss Lance? What did you mean just now? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Her Technique

    Chapter 126: Her Technique


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Annoyance shed across Charlotte¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s not what you said when you were looking for trouble just now.¡±


    Charlotte thought that she had seen countless people. Moreover, she was a woman like Elena. She knew Elena¡¯s tricks too well.


    Elena¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    Displeasure shed across Frank¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Charlotte, what do you mean? Do you think Miss Elena did something wrong?¡±


    To Frank, it was obvious that Audrey had done something wrong first. He couldn¡¯t agree with Charlotte¡¯s indiscriminate nder.


    Charlotte¡¯s red lips curled up. ¡°Is that so? But I clearly saw that Elena came to look for Audrey first?¡±


    Elena was speechless.


    Frank frowned. ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Charlotte nced at Audrey and said to Frank, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Frank, you just said that virtue is more important than acting, but I think you should go to the hospital to have your eyes checked before that.¡±


    A barrage ofments immediately shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [Ah! Sister is too cool!]


    Frank didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    Charlotte went forward and pulled Audrey away. When she passed by Frank, she whispered, ¡°Your sense of aesthetics needs to be improved.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Audrey remembered Charlotte¡¯s retort to Frank. She looked up at Charlotte and said, ¡°Sister, you were really amazing just now! Frank¡¯s face turned so red.¡±


    Charlotte raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. You¡¯re a member of our family after all. How can you let outsiders bully you as they please? Didn¡¯t you tn1nR ot revealing your Identity atter tney treated you like tms(¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°My identity is rather special. Besides, I¡¯m developing in the entertainment industry now. I only want to act quietly and don¡¯t want to be disturbed by too many misceneous matters.¡±


    Charlotte put down the goblet in her hand. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    The banquet finally came to an end. After it waspletely over, everyone left one after another. Audrey also left with her family. At this moment, Evans stopped her from behind.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Hearing a voice behind her, Audrey turned her head and saw Evans standing not far away with a calm expression.


    Louis, who came out to send the guests off, nced at his brother and smiled at Abner. ¡°Do you sense anything?¡±


    Abner and Louis looked at each other and said calmly, ¡°What?¡±


    Louis looked at Audrey with interest. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s like us.¡±


    Abner did not have much of an expression on his face. He looked at Louis again. Louis¡¯ gold-rimmed sses shone coldly under the light, which did not match his gentle and refined appearance.


    Abner did not say anything else and turned to leave. Louis looked at his departing back thoughtfully.


    Seeing Evans call her, Audrey turned around and was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Gary said to her, ¡°Is the young master of the Hill family looking for you for something? Go over.¡± Hence, Audrey walked back.


    Eric turned to look at Audrey.


    Audrey walked up to Evans and looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Evans lowered his head and silently sized up her face.


    The two of them stood in the flying snow. The scene was surprisingly beautiful.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and took out her phone to take a photo.


    Evans¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were very gentle. Audrey saw her figure clearly reflected in Evans¡¯ light blue pupils.


    ¡°The endorsement shoot is at the end of next month. You have toe,¡± Evans suddenly said softly.


    Audrey looked at him in a daze. Suddenly, she turned around and ran away, her footsteps a little flustered. When she turned around, Audrey still had an embarrassed smile on her lips.


    When the car started, Charlotte nced at Audrey, who was sitting beside her, before sending the photo on her phone to her WeChat.


    Audrey turned on her phone and saw that Charlotte had sent her a photo of her and Evans standing in the snow and looking at each other!


    Audrey¡¯s ears instantly turned red.


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°How is it? My photography skills are not bad, right?¡± Audrey silently lowered her head.


    Charlotte smiled and stopped talking. Then, she looked at Eric, who was sitting on her left. ¡°Why are you so quiet tonight? You haven¡¯t spoken since we got into the car..¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: Happy New Year

    Chapter 127: Happy New Year


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric nced at Charlotte indifferently. After ncing at Audrey from the corner of his eye, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Eric¡¯s tone was emotionless.


    Charlotte felt that he was being ridiculous.


    However, Eric¡¯s mother, Amanda, was also present today. Charlotte guessed that Amanda had gone to Eric to brainwash him about entering thepany again.


    Just like her mother, Fiona. Charlotte sighed.


    At midnight, when the clock struck midnight, this beautiful country weed its new year.


    Audrey was about to send a Happy New Year message in the family group when


    Eric sent her a message first.


    Eric: Happy New Year.


    Following this, she received greetings from Evans, Abner, Anthea¡­


    Audrey stood on the balcony and replied to the messages with a smile. Amidst the colorful fireworks, she took a photo with a selfie of herself: Happy New Year.


    As Eric looked at the phone screen, his eyes were quickly filled with smiles. Then, he picked up the hardcover notebook that Audrey had given him and silently drew Audrey¡¯s appearance on it.


    February passed quickly, and March came immediately after.


    Dean had a good script. After reading it, Daniel felt that the plot was not bad, so he sent Audrey a message to let her see the content of the script.


    This time, the script was about a small-town girl who seeded in chasing her dreams through her tireless struggle.


    Looking at the protagonist¡¯s description, Audrey suddenly felt that the character¡¯s experience was very simr to her previous life. The difference was that in her previous life, Audrey¡¯s results in the entertainment industry were mediocre, but the protagonist in the story ultimately achieved a satisfactory ending.


    In this life, would she not also obtain a happy ending?


    Audrey sent Daniel a message: I¡¯ll take on this role.


    Daniel quickly replied, ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s no hurry. I heard that you¡¯re going to endorse a new product developed by the Hill family. We¡¯ll go to thepany to discuss the script in detail after the endorsement is over.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Audrey had predicted, just a week after March, the trending topic on Weibo spread that the capital would hold a charity banquet next Sunday.


    The charity g was mainly to raise funds to finance the development of public services, such as education and the medical industry.


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, she had also received an invitation.


    Anna sent a message to Audrey. ¡°Sister, this is very normal. The movie you filmed was already very popr. You¡¯re no longer an invisible person in the entertainment industry. It just so happens that you can show your face more this time. This way, you¡¯ll have more resources in the future.¡±


    Audrey naturally knew what Anna meant, but¡­ when she thought of what was going to happen at the charity banquet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    Audrey called Anna and said, ¡°Would it be alright if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    Anna asked in shock, ¡°Huh? Why? What a good opportunity! Why won¡¯t you


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if Elena would be there that day. Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about Elena, but about Frank.


    Every time Frank and Elena stayed together, Audrey would inevitably be mocked whenever she met them. The original author had really not been kind to her, who was originally cannon fodder.


    Besides, if Elena was going to be there that day, she would definitely be hit by the crystalmp. Audrey didn¡¯t want to be implicated by her.


    ¡°If you have an invitation, go. Why not?¡± Suddenly, Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    Audrey, who was sitting on the sofa, turned around and saw Charlotte enter with more than ten shopping bags.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back,¡± Audrey greeted.


    Charlotte nodded and sat down opposite Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    [Sister went shopping again. I wonder what beautiful dresses she bought this time?]


    Thement screen above Audrey¡¯s head suddenly appeared again.


    Charlotte was already used to it. Thinking of what Audrey had just said in her call, she said, ¡°I also received an invitation to that charity banquet. Eldest Brother and Second Brother aren¡¯t interested. I can bring you in to take a look.


    Audrey was somewhat surprised that Charlotte actually took the initiative to bring her there.


    Charlotte gestured at the pile of shopping bags to Audrey. ¡°These are all new designs from the current season. I bought you two gowns. You can wear them when the timees and follow me..¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128: Seeing Others Falling in Love

    Chapter 128: Seeing Others Falling in Love


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey asked curiously, ¡°Sister, have you attended such a charity banquet before?¡±


    Charlotte nced at her. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly and immediately felt that her question was a little stupid. Charlotte was a true daughter of a wealthy family. She might have seen such banquets countless times, so how could she not have been there?


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t mock Audrey. Instead, she replied seriously, ¡°I went there oncest year.¡±


    Audrey looked at her nkly.


    Charlotte suddenly smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve gone to a banquet together.¡±


    In the past, at all kinds of banquets, the Host rarely appeared at any asion at the same time as Charlotte. This was to steal Charlotte¡¯s limelight. As time passed, Charlotte also hated being with Audrey.


    Now that Charlotte suddenly mentioned this, Audrey suddenly realized that she wanted to get closer to her.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together next week.¡±


    At 4 p.m. on Sunday, Charlotte and Audrey dressed up and went out.


    Before leaving, Anthea was a little worried. After all, thest banquet at the Hill family had left Anthea with bad memories.


    Audreyforted Anthea. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. This is a charity banquet, so I¡¯ll follow Sister to take a look. If anything unexpected happens, Sister will help me resolve it.¡±


    With that said, Audrey subconsciously held Charlotte¡¯s arm.


    Charlotte instantly trembled, but she didn¡¯t break free. Instead, she nced at Audrey and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t drive herself this time. Instead, she found the driver at home. She sat in the backseat with Audrey. Thinking of Audrey¡¯s intimate actions just now, Charlotte felt strange.


    It seems like¡­ she and Audrey had never gone out to y like real sisters in the past, Charlotte thought.


    Ever since thest incident, Audrey¡¯s rtionship with Evans had be delicate. Recently, the two of them had chatted more often. Evans would even give her a rare like on her Moments.


    Audrey smiled foolishly at the screen. Charlotte nced at her and asked,


    ¡°What fun things did you encounter?¡±


    Audrey turned around and bared her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m discussing endorsement robots with thepany.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure you¡¯re not discussing it with Evans?¡±


    Audrey was stunned before she blushed slightly.


    Charlotte had been through it before. In the past, she had fallen in love a lot when she was in school. The boyfriends she had dated in university alone were so numerous they could gather to y poker. However, Charlotte had always had a yful mentality when she was in love and had never invested too much emotion in her ex-boyfriends.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s smiling and serious expression, Charlotte suspected that something was brewing between her and Evans.


    However, Charlotte was very curious. Evans had almost the same personality as Abner and was extremely cold. Why did he suddenly contact Audrey?


    Besides¡­ Charlotte nced at Audrey, who was still smiling and couldn¡¯t help but think of the banquet at the Hill family.


    At that time, Evans and Audrey were standing in the snow. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have said anything, but the atmosphere between them was very subtle.


    Charlotte was immediately interested, thinking that she had to silently pay attention to Audrey and Evans in the future¡ªshe liked to watch others fall in love too much.


    At six in the evening, Charlotte and Audrey sessfully arrived at the venue of the charity banquet.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was scheduled to officially begin at 7:30. Charlotte handed two invitations to the waiter at the door before bringing Audrey into the hall.


    Everyone who was invited had their own seat. Charlotte and Audrey followed the waiter¡¯s instructions to a seat by the window. Soon, someone served hot snacks and cocktails.


    Charlotte took out her phone and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet. We¡¯ll just sit here and wait.¡±


    Audrey nodded and took out her phone.


    She thought for a moment before sending a message to Anna. Audrey: How is it? Have you found out what I asked you to find out?

 Chapter 129 - 129: Familiar Figure

    Chapter 129: Familiar Figure


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Five minutester, Anna replied to Audrey¡¯s message.


    Anna: ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve asked. The people over there said that Elena won¡¯t appear at tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±


    Audrey replied with an ¡°OK¡± emoji.


    Thinking of thest time she was mocked by Frank, Audrey felt speechless.


    This was the strength of the protagonist¡¯s aura. Even though Audrey, as a supporting actress, was already working hard to change her fate, the main plot didn¡¯t change.


    Later on, Audrey figured out why.


    She was only a supporting role. No matter how she developed, as long as it didn¡¯t affect the fate of the male and female leads, it was actually easy for her to change her fate. However, once she met Elena, Audrey was destined to be her enemy.


    In order to sessfully change her fate of being sent to Africa, Audrey had no choice but to inquire more about Elena¡¯s schedule. At least, before Audrey figured out what personality Elena would eventually transform into, she couldn¡¯t act rashly.


    Audrey looked up at the ceiling.


    The beautiful crystalmp was emitting a beautiful and dazzling light.


    She hoped that Elena wouldn¡¯te tonight. Otherwise, she was destined to be hit by the chandelier. Audrey kindly reminded Elena that if Elena insisted oning, Audrey could only hide from her.


    Otherwise, Audrey would be implicated when the crystalmp smashed down.


    However¡­ Audrey suddenly thought of Frank. Audrey learned from Anna that Frank would definitely attend tonight¡¯s charity banquet.


    Audrey had read the original book, but it was only a text description after all. Audrey could only imagine what happened in the book. Now that she was the person in the drama, she was looking forward to the scene of Frank and his childhood sweetheart appearing together.


    The original book mentioned that the girl was sweet and waspletely different from the bright and beautiful Elena. Of course, the ending of the original book was that Frank and Elena were together.


    Audrey had heard a lot about the upper ss from Anna. There were many types and the content was rich, making Audrey click her tongue.


    Audrey was even a little excited at the thought of Elena fighting her love rival.


    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The banquet would begin in half an hour. At this moment, many people had already arrived in the hall.


    At this moment, Charlotte asked Audrey curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone from the Hill familve?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°You know that the Hill family has never liked to get involved in such matters. Didn¡¯t Eldest Brother and Second Brother note?¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    As the banquet approached, Audrey finally saw Frank.


    The initiator of this charity banquet was a famous charity organization in society. Although Gary and the Hill family head were not present, they each sponsored this banquet. It could be said that they had given the organizer enough respect.


    Frank¡¯s family was very powerful. Audrey had also learned from Charlotte that Frank was from the Waiting family. His status was almost on par with the Lance and Hill families.


    As expected of someone with the protagonist¡¯s aura. Even the family he came from was so illustrious. Audrey sighed inwardly¡ªthis was even though the Lance Family she was in now was not inferior to the Waiting family. The banquet this time was roughly divided into three processes. In reality, the organizer would give a speech, followed by a performance, and finally, a donation segment.


    The organizer¡¯s representative spoke impassionedly on the stage. Audrey nced in Frank¡¯s direction, and to her surprise, she saw a familiar figure!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Audrey eximed. Charlotte heard themotion and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey suppressed the excitement in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    When Charlotte turned around again, Audrey was no longer in the mood to listen to the organizer¡¯s speech. She looked in the direction from before.


    She wasn¡¯t sure. Perhaps she should look again.


    Audrey looked over and realized that Frank was looking at her, but Elena was nowhere to be found.


    Her gaze met Frank¡¯s and she was caught off guard. Audrey was stunned for a moment. Frank frowned slightly and quickly looked away.


    Audrey turned to look at Charlotte¡¯s side profile.


    Just now¡­ Was Frank looking at her or Charlotte? Audrey was suddenly puzzled..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Your Position

    Chapter 130: Your Position


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Audrey felt very helpless that Elena was actually attending the charity banquet tonight.


    Elena was indeed someone who would not listen to advice.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t tell Elena what would happen. Moreover, Elena probably knew that Frank would be attending this banquet, so the chances of her being absent were slim.


    Since Elena was here, Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart must be here too.


    Audrey searched the crowd, but no girl approached Frank. Could it be that she was thinking too much? Audrey was puzzled.


    Half an hourter, the organizer finally finished the speech in his hand. Soon, it was time for the performance.


    The charity banquet this time was very grand. Even the famous singers in the entertainment industry were invited here to perform.


    Audrey was secretly shocked. She even secretly gestured to one of the singers and said to Charlotte, ¡°Sister, look. That female singer is very famous in the entertainment industry. I think I like her songs.¡±


    Charlotte looked in the direction Audrey indicated and the two of them immediately chatted, not noticing that Frank was looking at them from time to time.


    After an unknown period of time, Audrey suddenly felt a little ufortable, so she told Charlotte that she was going to the washroom.


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°Go ahead. If you can¡¯t find it, just get those waiters to bring you there.¡±


    Audrey had no objections.


    After leaving the hall, Audrey finally found the bathroom ording to the instructions on the wall.


    Aftering out of the toilet, Audrey sensed that her lipstick had lost color, so she took out a lipstick from her handbag.


    Just as she was tracing her lips carefully, the door of one of the washrooms behind her suddenly opened.


    Audrey nced at it from the corner of her eye and suddenly said in shock, ¡°Elena?


    The girl who walked out was clearly stunned. However, when she turned around, Audrey realized that she had recognized the wrong person. Audrey thought to herself that this girl really looked like Elena.


    Wait¡­ Suddenly, Audrey was stunned.


    Could the ¡®Elena¡± she had seen in the hall be this person in front of her?


    It turned out that there was actually someone so simr to Elena that even Audrey almost couldn¡¯t tell them apart.


    The beautiful girl¡¯s face was a little round, but it didn¡¯t affect her beauty at all. Seeing Audrey look at her a few times, the girl looked at Audrey curiously.


    Sensing her impoliteness, Audrey lowered her head in embarrassment and washed her hands.


    After the girl washed her hands and left, Audrey suddenly found it strange. Since that girl wasn¡¯t Elena, did that mean that Elena didn¡¯t attend tonight¡¯s banquet at all?


    Thinking that Elena hadn¡¯t appeared, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    Great. At least she was safe tonight. Audrey put away her lipstick and walked out of the washroom.


    When she returned to the hall, Audrey was shocked to discover that there was someone beside Charlotte!


    That back view¡­ Audrey walked closer in disbelief. The person seemed to have eyes behind her as she turned her head.


    Ah! It was Elena!


    This time, Audrey wasn¡¯t mistaken. The girl in front of her in a red dress was Elena!


    Elena was really here!


    However, Audrey was a little stunned to see her outfit tonight.


    In the description of the original book, Elena was the same as Audrey. They both had bright and mboyant styles, especially Elena. She attended all kinds of banquets and dressed herself up fashionably.


    And all of this changed after meeting Frank.


    Frank seemed to prefer girls who looked pure and simple. At least in Audrey¡¯s impression, in the original book, after Frank and Elena got together, Elena¡¯s outfit was more and more in line with Frank¡¯s aesthetics.


    Seeing Elena¡¯s fiery red lips, Audrey suddenly felt a little emotional that Elena would gradually stop applying makeup in the future.


    Elena wasn¡¯t surprised to see Audrey; it was as if she had already decided that she would definitely meet her.


    Audrey found it strange. Why had Elenae to them?


    Charlotte had a serious expression. Seeing Audrey return, she said indifferently, ¡°Look, someone has taken a fancy to your position just after you left..¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131: Misconduct

    Chapter 131: Misconduct


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Taking a fancy to her position? Audrey was stunned. What was Elena up to?


    Elena could tell that Charlotte did not like her. Of course, she did not like Charlotte either.


    Ever since Elena left for the Hill family¡¯s banquet, she had been in a bad mood. However, apart from feeling depressed, she was also a little d because no matter what happened, Frank had always been on her side.


    Thinking of Audrey¡¯s annoying appearance, Elena naturally didn¡¯t believe her so-called advice.


    Telling her not toe to the charity banquet? What a joke. What could have happened to her?


    However, when Elena heard that Frank wasing, she instantly couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Originally, Elena thought that if she hesitated for a few more hours, there was a high chance that she would not attend tonight¡¯s banquet. After all, she would see Frank many times in the future¡ªhe had already added her on WeChat.


    However, what did Elena discover? A daughter of a wealthy family who was familiar with her imed that she had seen Audrey at the banquet!


    Elena was instantly furious. Alright, she was wondering why that stinky woman, Audrey, had inexplicably advised her not to go to the charity banquet. So she was deliberately messing with her.


    Elena even guessed that Audrey wanted to show off at tonight¡¯s banquet.


    After all, the television drama she and Audrey had acted in was so popr. If she hadn¡¯te tonight, Audrey would havee. It was obvious how much attention Audrey received.


    Elena was a proud person. How could she allow her arch-enemy to overshadow her?


    Therefore, under the dual factors of Frank and Audrey, Elena still came to the charity banquet.


    Not long after Elena arrived, she did not see Frank for the time being, but she spotted that detestable Charlotte!


    Last time, Charlotte actually said sarcastically that Frank had bad taste! Didn¡¯t that mean that she wasn¡¯t a good person? Elena was a smart person, so she naturally heard Charlotte¡¯s mockery of her.


    Hence, Elena walked towards Charlotte without any hesitation.


    Seeing that the seat beside Charlotte was empty, Elena quickly guessed that this was where Audrey was originally sitting, and she might have left for the time being.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t see Audrey. Elena was mainly here for Charlotte.


    Who would have thought that Charlotte would only nce at her indifferently before lowering her head to y with her phone! Elena immediately felt an inexplicable sense of defeat and powerlessness.


    What right did this person have to ignore her? What right did she have? Elena was naturally angry, so she did not stand on ceremony with Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt that Elena was a little annoying, so she simply said, ¡°Can you only revolve around men for the rest of your life?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s words rendered Elena speechless.


    Soon, Elena suppressed her anger and retorted, ¡°What man are you talking about? You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Elena looked like she wanted to sit down and argue with Charlotte.


    Coincidentally, Audrey returned at this moment.


    Audrey looked in Frank¡¯s direction and realized that he wasn¡¯t looking over. Audrey thought for a moment and decided to help Elena. ¡°Miss Elena, I thought you weren¡¯t going toe to the banquet? I¡¯m really surprised to meet you here.¡±


    Elena snorted coldly and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You deliberately sent me away so that you could show off. God, how can there be such a shameless woman like you in this world?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Charlotte raised her voice a few times, causing several people around her to look over.


    Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale. Then, she looked up at Elena and said, ¡°Miss Elena, since you want to be in the limelight, you can go now. My sister and I were just sitting here, minding our own business. May I ask what you want?¡±


    Charlotte had been working in the corporate environment for a long time and was usually expressionless. Seeing her serious expression, Elena felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Just you wait.¡± Elena lowered her voice and red at Audrey. Then, her skirt swayea as she lerc.


    After Audrey sat down, Charlotte rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t this person debut as a child star? Why is she so petty?¡±


    ¡°People are always different.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to stay on this question any longer.


    Charlotte curled her lips and continued to scroll through her phone. ¡°Then what taste does Frank have? He even told you that an actor has to pay attention to his character. I didn¡¯t expect him to have a person with bad character beside him..¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: Fur Elise

    Chapter 132: Fur Elise


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was silent.


    The performance on the stage continued. Audrey liked the desserts served by the waiter, but when she thought about how she would be filming the robot endorsement advertisement soon, she could only suppress her desire and stop eating those snacks.


    At this moment, her phone lit up. Audrey looked down and saw that Eric had sent her a message.


    Eric: How is the banquet going?


    Audrey lowered her head and replied to him.


    Audrey: It¡¯s still in the performance stage.


    With that said, Audrey immediately took a photo of the scene and sent it to Eric.


    Eric looked down at his phone and then looked at a corner downstairs.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want toe here tonight?¡± Dean held a ss of champagne and slowly stood beside Eric.


    Eric leaned against the fence, his gaze on Charlotte and Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m interested, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Dean smiled without saying anything. At this moment, the performance on the stage changed to another one.


    Dean saw a sweet-looking girl walking up and couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Eh? Why haven¡¯t I seen that girl before? Is she a newbie in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Eric looked over curiously.


    After Audrey finished sending Eric the message, she looked up. When she saw the girl on the stage clearly, she was immediately surprised. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s her!¡±


    Charlotte followed her gaze and asked, ¡°Why? Do you know her?¡±


    That girl was clearly the person Audrey had met in the washroom.


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes and looked at him for a while beforeing to a realization. ¡°Why does this person seem a little like Elena?¡±


    Even Charlotte could tell that this person was a little simr to Elena.


    The girl on the stage sweetly bowed to the audience below the stage and sat by the piano to y.


    She yed Beethoven¡¯s ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡±.


    Everyone in the hall was instantly attracted by the beautiful sound of the piano. Charlotte took a few nces at the girl and said, ¡°She ys quite well.¡± Audrey nodded.


    Eric nced at the girl ying the piano piece before looking in Audrey¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Dean couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.


    Eric nced at Dean with disdain.


    ¡°Do you think that the girl who ys the piano music looks a little like Elena?¡±


    Because they were a little far away, Eric didn¡¯t see what the girl ying the piano looked like. However, her figure was a little simr to Elena¡¯s.


    Hearing his friend¡¯s doubts, Dean also sized her up seriously.


    Dean said, ¡°Yes, a little. However, Elena is the mboyant type. The girl on the stage is more inclined to a gentle style.¡±


    Eric looked thoughtful.


    After the song ended, the girl left the stage. There was another program on the stage, and Audrey¡¯s gaze kept following the girl.


    Under Audrey¡¯s gaze, the girl raised a sweet smile and slowly walked through the crowd towards Frank!


    Then¡­ the girl¡­


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but stand up. However, Elena stood up first!


    Elena, who was sitting not far away, was also silently locking up the girl who yed the piano.


    Seeing her go towards Frank, Elena was shocked!


    Noting that Audrey had been looking in a certain direction in a daze, Eric couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    The people in the hall dispersed in twos and threes and chatted, but some people still noticed themotion on Frank¡¯s side.


    Frank stood up, but before he could do anything, the cute and beautiful girl pounced into his arms happily!


    Heavens! Audrey eximed inwardly. She didn¡¯t even have the time to pay attention to Charlotte, who was hesitating. Audrey simply looked over openly!


    Elena and Frank¡¯s rtionship had reached the point where it was about to be revealed. Yet now, a girl had actually ignored the gazes of the people around her and hugged Frank!


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. Frank didn¡¯t hug her. Frank¡¯s hands were spread out; it was as if he was taking into ount his sense of propriety between men and women.


    However, Frank did not push the girl away..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Classic Scene

    Chapter 133: ssic Scene


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Many people in the hall were attracted by this scene. Frank looked unnatural for a moment. When he turned his head, he was caught off guard and met Elena¡¯s gaze.


    The air seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    Elena bit her lower lip and left with tears in her eyes.


    Frank separated himself from the girl in front of him and chased after Elena without hesitation.


    The cute girl who was gently pushed away was instantly stunned.


    Audrey was dumbfounded.


    Charlotte was also a little shocked. ¡°This¡­ Am I witnessing a ssic scene in a romance novel?¡±


    Eric and Dean, who were standing on the second floor, were very surprised.


    Dean said, ¡°God! Look what I saw. Is that girl Frank¡¯s first girlfriend or his ex-girlfriend? Why is this scene a little exciting?¡±


    Audrev sat down and tried her best to calm herself down.


    Charlotte looked excited and hurriedly sent a few messages to her best friend, Sandra.


    Charlotte: Shocking news! Shocking news!


    Sandra: What?


    Charlotte immediately sent her the photo she had secretly taken.


    Sandra narrowed her eyes and erged the photo. After seeing the protagonist inside, she immediately replied to Charlotte in shock.


    Sandra: My God! Are you serious?


    Charlotte: It¡¯s true! I saw it with my own eyes! God, you don¡¯t know how exciting the scene was. Elena ran out crying¡­ Oh, right, I don¡¯t know the girl who was with Frank.


    Sandra: I¡¯ll ask my other sisters, hahaha.


    Elena was one of the top female celebrities in the entertainment industry. When she attended the charity banquet, many people would pay attention to her. Seeing her leave with a strange expression, everyone sized her up curiously.


    The popr male celebrity, Frank, actually left in that direction. Many people were guessing his rtionship with Elena and the girl who yed the piano just now.


    Noting that Charlotte was still excitedly tapping on her phone screen, Audrey asked, ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡±


    Charlotte looked up at her excitedly. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±


    Audrey was stunned.


    Sensing that her words were a little strange, Charlotte said in an awkward tone, ¡°I mean, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Audrey shook her head and looked at the spot where Frank had been sitting.


    The girl who yed the piano seemed to be shocked by what had just happened. Seeing that Frank actually ignored her and ran away, her face was filled with shock and embarrassment.


    However, the girl was good at keeping up appearances. Her face quickly regained its natural expression, and she found a seat and sat down.


    Audrey nced up, wondering if she should exin the situation to the staff and say that a crystalmp on the ceiling was not secure.


    However, Audrey was also worried. After all, the crystal chandelier falling was a necessary plot of the original book. If it was changed, would something more serious happen in the future?


    Audrey hesitated for a long time before her heart softened. She deliberately filled her wine ss with red wine before pretending to walk leisurely towards Frank¡¯s seat.


    The performance on the stage was almosting to an end. The donation event would be held in ten minutes.


    Audrey slowly walked towards that spot. Halfway there, someone came up and asked her in surprise if she was the actress ying Martha in the ¡°Goddess¡± television drama.


    Audrey smiled at him appropriately. Soon, a few more people walked over to talk to her. Audrey took the opportunity to loosen her grip and pretended to identally drop the wine ss in her hand at Frank¡¯s seat!


    ¡°Aiya!¡± As the wine ss shattered, Audrey and the people beside her eximed softly. Soon, a waiter came up to clean the seat.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much red wine that the cushion on this seat can¡¯t be used for the time being. When we change the chairter, can you move it to the side? This floor is also a little wet.¡¯


    The waiter felt that it made sense. When he brought the new chair over, Frank had yet to return.


    Audrey quickly moved the chair and smiled. ¡°This position is the best.¡± The waiter felt a little strange, but he didn¡¯t say anything..

 Chapter 134 - 134: Reconciled?

    Chapter 134: Reconciled?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey had specially estimated the location of the crystalmp and shifted the chair to the side. This way, no matter who sat down, the crystalmp would only hit the floor beside them.


    Due to the wine ss incident just now, although a waiter came up to clean up the scene, everyone still subconsciously thought that there was ss residue there, so they subconsciously moved away from that spot.


    Eric, who was standing upstairs, naturally noticed themotion.


    Seeing Audrey instruct others to set up the chair, Eric wanted to send a message to ask her what was going on, but when he thought about how he hadn¡¯t told her tonight that he hade to the charity banquet, Eric decided to remain silent.


    After doing all of this, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and silently returned to her seat.


    The performance on the stage had already ended. The organizer went up to give an impassioned speech, and everyone¡¯s apuse instantly resounded throughout the hall.


    It¡¯s almost time for the fundraiser. Audrey looked up at the stage in silence.


    Beforeing to the banquet with Charlotte, Audrey had already discussed it with her. When the fundraiser came, the two of them would donate 2 million each.


    Charlotte was still sending messages to Sandra to discuss what had happened at the banquet tonight. Seeing that Charlotte was not in a hurry to go on stage, Audrey decided not to be anxious either. She sat quietly in her seat and scrolled through Weibo.


    After an unknown period of time, Audrey looked up and saw the girl who yed the piano walking straight to the stage to donate.


    A woman with exquisite makeup said, ¡°Eh? Look? I think I know her.¡± The woman¡¯spanion replied, ¡°Really? Whose daughter is she?¡±


    The woman continued, ¡°I met her at a wedding a few days ago. I think she¡¯s a youngdy of the Campbell family.¡±


    Audrey, who was sitting in the back, understood.


    Now, she waspletely certain that that was the girl who had grown up with Frank. No wonder Frank didn¡¯t push her away forcefully just now. After all, their families were family friends and had a close rtionship.


    As for what will happen in the future¡­ Audrey felt a little regretful.


    It was a pity that Elena and the Campbell girl were both daughters of wealthy families, but in the future, they would fight to the death for a man.


    But¡­ Speaking of which, were Elena and Frank back?


    Audrey looked over again. The new chair was still empty.


    It¡¯s good that they didn¡¯te back. Audrey felt a little d. As long as Elena wasn¡¯t sitting there, the scene of the chandelier hitting someone wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Suddenly, the Campbell girl standing on the stage froze and looked somewhere in a daze.


    Audrey looked over curiously and realized that Elena and Frank had returned!


    Elena walked in front with Frank following behind her. The two of them looked normal, without any displeasure or sadness.


    Had he coaxed her just like that? Audrey sighed inwardly at how charming Frank was, but soon, she couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction they had walked.


    Audrey stammered as her right hand subconsciously grabbed the corner of Charlotte¡¯s skirt.


    Charlotte sensed the abnormality and looked at Audrey strangely.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte asked.


    Audrey didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, she looked in Frank¡¯s direction.


    Charlotte also looked over and saw that Frank and Elena had returned at some point. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°These two guys are quite interesting sometimes. Weren¡¯t they fighting to the death just now? Have they reconciled?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything.


    Frank subconsciously looked in Audrey¡¯s direction and saw Audrey and Charlotte ncing at him. Frank¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m not watching anymore.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°This guy must think that we¡¯re watching him make a fool of himself.¡±


    Elena stood beside Frank¡¯s seat and caught the girl on the stage off guard.


    The air seemed to be filled with gunpowder.


    As if in a fit of pique, Elena angrily pulled Frank¡¯s chair and sat down!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Dodge!

    Chapter 135: Dodge!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    God! Don¡¯t sit!


    Elena tugged at the chair, so the chair ironically returned to its original spot below the chandelier!


    Audrey was about to go crazy on the spot as she subconsciously stood up!


    Halfway through the fundraiser, Charlotte gently tugged at Audrey¡¯s dress. ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Audrey looked at Elena¡¯s position indignantly. Charlotte looked puzzled. ¡®Why do you keep looking at them? Are there banknotes on their faces?¡±


    Audrey looked up. The crystalmp above Elena¡¯s head was on the verge of copse.


    Almost subconsciously, the moment Charlotte was about to hold Audrey¡¯s hand, Audrey left her spot and strode forward!


    ¡°Dodge!¡± The moment the crystalmpnded, Audrey lost control and shouted at Elena!


    Almost instantly, the bright and huge crystalmp fell!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Apanied by screams and the sound of something heavy falling to the ground, the scene immediately became chaotic!


    Elena¡¯s thigh was instantly smashed by the crystalmp! As for the flying debris, it bounced straight at Audrey¡¯s eyes!


    The squeak of a short circuit sounded in the hall, and the sound of ss shattering shocked everyone present!


    Audrey felt her eyes hurt and fell to the cold floor!


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Charlotte eximed.


    Eric and Dean, who were standing upstairs, were instantly shocked. Before Dean could react, Eric rushed downstairs crazily!


    ¡°Oh my God! Call an ambnce! Call an ambnce!¡± Panic-stricken voices came from the hall.


    Elena was the most seriously injured. Her leg was ruthlessly cut by the falling crystalmp, and bright red blood instantly gushed out!


    Elena¡¯s vision darkened and she fainted!


    Auarey¡¯s eyes were smatferea by the ss sharas, and she cried out m pain. Charlotte hurriedly rushed to her side. ¡°Audrey! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Suddenly, her body soared into the air and the world spun. Audrey was steadily carried up!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Second Brother?¡± When Charlotte saw the person who suddenly rushed over, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Eric hugged Audrey tightly and gritted his teeth at Charlotte. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± Charlotte was already stunned. Seeing Eric say this, she ran away with him at a loss.


    When Audrey heard Eric¡¯s voice, she almost cried. ¡°Second Brother, my eyes hurt¡­¡±


    Eric carried Audrey out of the hall and held her shoulder tightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately.¡±


    God! Audrey wailed countless times in her heart!


    Indeed, no one could disobey the plot of the male and female leads in the original book. She only went to remind them and was inexplicably implicated!


    Audrey felt very regretful.


    After Audrey was ced in the car, Charlotte squeezed into the car. Eric, who was sitting in front, quickly started the car.


    ¡°Ah! Sister, my eyes hurt!¡± Audrey¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    In her previous life, when Audrey was also an actress, there was once when a scene was a little difficult. That day, she had to ride a horse on the horse farm. Just as the horse was hurdle-crossing, Audrey was caught off guard and fell off the horse!


    At that time, Audrey realized that she could no longer feel anything below her waist. When she was sent to the hospital, Audrey was the same as she was now. She was extremely afraid that she would spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair.


    Later on, the surgery was very sessful and Audrey was able to walk.


    But¡­ what about this time? Audrey was very frightened. Would she lose her sight if the ss shards went into her eyes? Would she spend the rest of her life in darkness?


    When Charlotte heard Audrey cry, she, who had always been cold, couldn¡¯t help but look pained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Some of the fragments even hit Audrey¡¯s face. Charlotte picked up a handkerchief and gently wiped them away.


    What happened tonight almost scared Charlotte out of her wits! How could that crystalmp fall out of the blue and hit someone? Thinking of Elena¡¯s bleeding thigh, Charlotte shivered..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Admitted to the Hospital

    Chapter 136: Admitted to the Hospital


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric was also shocked.


    Originally, he had been paying attention to the movements downstairs from time to time. He had wanted to watch Charlotte and Audrey donate before he left the banquet, but at this critical moment, one of the chandeliers downstairs actually fell!


    And Audrey was actually walking in that direction!


    Soon, Eric saw Audrey suddenly cover her eyes in pain and fall to the ground!


    Almost instantly, Eric rushed down.


    And now, Audrey¡¯s eyes had actually been hurt by the debris. If there was a serious problem with her eves, then he¡­ Eric couldn¡¯t forgive himself for not protecting his sister well.


    Audrey was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Charlotte saw that the corners of Audrey¡¯s eyes were even bleeding. She said in a panic, ¡°Second Brother, are we there yet?¡±


    Eric turned the steering wheel hard. ¡°We¡¯ll reach after turning right in front.¡±


    Three minutester, Eric and the others finally arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    Eric opened the car door and carried Audrey in his arms. Then, he strode into the hospital with Charlotte following closely behind.


    As Charlotte chased after Eric, she anxiously sent a message to her family¡¯s WeChat group, exining what had happened to Audrey. She also sent the hospital¡¯s location.


    As the eyes were very fragile organs in a human body, the doctors didn¡¯t hesitate to give Audrey an emergency operation.


    Audrey felt a sharp pain in her eyes as she felt goosebumps all over her body. Amidst her painful moans, the doctor administered a dose of anesthetic to Audrey, and she quickly became unconscious.


    When she woke up, Audrey realized that her vision was still pitch-ck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Suddenly, Abner¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Audrey was stunned. She subconsciously reached out to remove the barrier on her face, but her hand was instantly grabbed by arge hand.


    ¡°I told you not to move.¡± It was Eric¡¯s voice!


    Audrey was stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    Soon, Audrey heard her mother, Anthea, say with a sobbing tone, ¡°Audrey, you just underwent surgery. The gauze on your eyes can¡¯t be removed yet.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s heart immediately surged with boundless bitterness. ¡°Is Audrey awake?¡± Charlotte came in from outside, carrying a lunch box.


    Almost the entire family was here.


    Although Audrey¡¯s eyes still stung, she was really touched to hear that her family was so concerned about her.


    In her previous life, Audreycked thepany of her family. Family ties were a luxury to her. Now that something had happened to her, and her family cared so much about her, Audrey¡¯s heart warmed.


    Seeing that Audrey had woken up, Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. She ced the lunch box on the table and sat beside Abner. ¡°Daddy has something on. He¡¯lle and visit Audrey tonight.¡±


    Audrey smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re fine.¡± Anthea was on the verge of tears. ¡°I heard from Charlotte that the chandelier fell and someone was hurt. The ground was covered in blood¡­


    Audrey knew that Anthea was very worried about her, so she could onlyfort her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m fine now?¡±


    Abner¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we invest a lot of money in the charity banquet? Why did a chandelier suddenly fall? The organizers were really negligent.¡±


    Abner quickly sent a message to his assistant, asking him to question the organizers about what had happened tonight.


    Anthea sighed. ¡°Ever since you and Charlotte went out, I¡¯ve been in a mess. I didn¡¯t expect something to really happen. Now, you¡¯ve even injured your eyes. Fortunately, the doctor said that you¡¯re fine. You¡¯ll be able to see the light again after resting for a few days. If you lose your sight, I don¡¯t Imow what I¡¯ll do¡­¡±


    Anthea looked like she was about to cry, so Charlotte and the others could onlyfort her softly.


    In this situation, the family was in a rare harmony.


    Later on, Anthea rambled on. Seeing that Audrey was a little tired, Abner suggested that Audrey rest first and everyonee to visit her tonight.


    And who was guarding here? Eric, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll guard Audrey here. I like to y games, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I stay here..¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137: Not Worth Considering

    Chapter 137: Not Worth Considering


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anthea wanted to stay too. Eric said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve been tired for a long time sincest night. Go back and have lunch first. You can switch ces with me tonight.¡±


    Only then did Audrey realize that she had been unconscious for the entire night. It was already noon the next day.


    Upon hearing this, Anthea didn¡¯t say anything else. She gave Audrey a few more instructions before leaving with Abner and the others.


    The ward instantly fell silent.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. Now, her eyes were ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t open them. Shey on the hospital bed, with the nket covering her body rising and falling with her breathing.


    After a long time, Eric suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Audrey could hear the guilt in Eric¡¯s words. She said in shock, ¡°Second Brother, what are you saying? What happened tonight has nothing to do with you.¡± However¡­ Audrey was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t interested in these charity banquets? Why did you suddenly appear in that hall? God, I was shocked when I heard your voice back then. I was still wondering why you appeared out of thin air,¡± Audrey said.


    Eric said without changing his expression, ¡°Dean was interested in the banquet, so I went with him.¡±


    Audrey nodded and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Eric said again, ¡°Why did you run over when you saw that chandelier fall? Do you know how dangerous that is? If you were the one who was hit in the leg¡­¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Audrey had already sensed the frustration and self-me in his words.


    [Second Brother cares about me so much, but he is a little fierce. I don¡¯t even know how to respond to him.]


    A line of words suddenly shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Eric was stunned.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, Eric could only soften his tone and say, ¡°I¡¯m not reprimanding you. I just feel that your actions are too dangerous. You¡¯ve injured your eyes now. If you tilt the chandelier any further, I¡¯m afraid it will hit your head.¡±


    Eric wasn¡¯t joking. The crystalmp was huge. If Audrey had taken a few more steps forward, the ss would have really hit her head.


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Nothing happened to me in the end, right? I can recover and be discharged after resting for a few days.¡±


    Eric sighed and was about to say something when someone knocked on the door outside the ward.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Eric said.


    When that person came in, Eric was stunned for a moment. ¡°Evans?¡±


    Ah? Was Evans here too? Audrey was instantly stunned. For some reason, she turned her head towards Eric.


    Evans saw Audrey¡¯s small actions and smiled faintly. Then, he ced the fruit basket in his hand on the table. ¡°I heard that something happened to Audrey, so I came to see her.¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± Eric looked at the battery life on his phone and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little hungry too. Since you¡¯re here, apany Audrey first. I¡¯ll go out for a meal.¡±


    Evans had no objections and nodded at Eric.


    After Eric left, Evans took the opportunity to sit where he had been.


    ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better?¡± Evans asked with concern.


    Faced with Evans¡¯s sudden concern, Audrey was a little embarrassed, but she still replied, ¡°I had a small surgery. There¡¯s no problem. I can be discharged in a few days.¡±


    Evans nodded and looked at the gauze wrapped around her eyes. He suddenly asked, ¡°It was so dangerous back then, why did you charge forward without hesitation?


    Audrey¡¯s hand moved. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I charge forward? After all, that¡¯s a human life. ¡±


    If Audrey hadn¡¯t shouted back then, the chandelier would have hit Elena¡¯s head and not her thigh.


    Elena was lucky to have injured her leg this time.


    Audrey was suddenly shocked to discover that she had inexplicably be the person who pushed the plot development of the original book.


    The world is so wonderful.


    Surprise shed across Evans¡¯ eyes, and he suddenly smiled. ¡®You¡¯re a kind girl.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Evans suddenly said, ¡°Elena treated you so badly and made things difficult for you. What does it matter if you sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°A human live was at stake. The so-called conflict is nothing in front of it..¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138: Talking in Her Sleep

    Chapter 138: Talking in Her Sleep


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    And after this matter, Audrey also understood how foolish it was for her to rashly take action to save others.


    After all, to Audrey, Elena and Frank weren¡¯t ordinary characters. They were the so-called male and female leads in the original book.


    Under the premise that the plot was forcefully tampered with, the person who tampered with it would definitely be punished. Audrey¡¯s eyes were the best example of that.


    Audrey magically discovered that Frank and Elena were still developing ording to the plot in the original book.


    This incident was a painful experience. Although Audrey did not regret reminding Elena to avoid the falling chandelier, she was indeed unwilling to interfere in Elena¡¯s matters in the future.


    Indeed, being close to the female lead in the original book would make one unlucky. Audrey, the cannon fodder supporting actress in the original book, was the best example.


    Evans said, ¡°So, in this sudden situation, your rationality still triumphed over your usual personal grudges, right? Then, what about in the future? Will you be like this too?¡±


    Evans knew that Audrey was being kind, but from his decades of experience growing up, kindness to his enemies was cruelty to himself.


    He naturally didn¡¯t want to see Audrey get hurt again, especially for someone she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Audrey smiled. ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Of course, just as you said just now, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself, but in that situation, my instinct was to not let others be harmed. And in the future¡­ I think I¡¯ll weigh the pros and cons of saving someone for my own safety.¡±


    Evans said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you think that way. No matter what, I hope that you can ensure your own safety when you help others in the future.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    After a while, Evans left.


    Soon, her phone rang on the table. Audrey reached out and touched it. Then, ording to her memory, she sessfully pressed the answer button. ¡°Ah! Sister!¡± Anna¡¯s exmation came from the other end of the phone.


    Audrey said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anna sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Something happened to you? God, what¡¯s going on? I just heard at noon that something happened at the charity dinnerst night. Are you injured?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°Minor injury?¡± Anna shouted again. ¡°God! I¡¯ve really neglected my duty. I¡¯ve only just higher to know that you¡¯re injured. Which hospital are you in now? I¡¯ll visit you immediately.¡±


    Audrey sighed. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m really fine. If you really want to help me, help me find out about Elena¡¯s current situation.¡±


    Anna was a little shocked. ¡°I heard that two people were injured at the banquet.


    Could the other one be Elena?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s silence further confirmed Anna¡¯s guess.


    Anna quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find out more. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Audrey felt a little sleepy. She put down her phone and continued sleeping.


    It was gettingte. The sky outside the window was dyed a bright yellow by the setting sun. Eric sat by the bed and looked at the magnificent sky outside, so he took a few photos excitedly.


    It was very quiet in the bed. Audrey had yet to wake up. Eric looked at the bed a few times and vaguely realized that Audrey seemed to be mumbling something softly.


    ¡°Fate¡­¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°What?¡± Eric, who was taking photos, was stunned. He curiously leaned his ear over, but Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, as if the voice just now was just Eric¡¯s imagination.


    It seemed like thest time at the hotel, Audrey had also whispered in her sleep. Back then, Eric hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, but Audrey had given him a


    tight p.


    Thinking of thest time he was pped, Eric¡¯s face stiffened and he quickly took a few steps back.


    Audrey, who was sleeping, was very tired. She had dreamed of that strange woman again.


    This time, the woman did not grab her shoulder excitedly and talk to her loudly. Instead, she looked sad..

 Chapter 139 - 139: Don ‘t Look at Your Phone

    Chapter 139: Don ¡®t Look at Your Phone


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This time, Audrey saw the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    She looked the same as Audrey.


    Just like before, she held Audrey¡¯s face with great care and said softly, ¡°Your fate should be in your own hands.¡±


    Audrey turned pale with fright as she looked at the person in front of her in shock.


    The woman suddenly looked at Audrey with a smile. Suddenly, her figure began to dissipate, instantly turning into a ball of white fog. Audrey reached out to grab her, but her hand was empty.


    ¡°No!¡± Audrey suddenly shouted as she instantly opened her eyes. Eric was so shocked that he almost threw the phone out of his hand.


    Audreyy on the bed, panting heavily.


    Eric quickly leaned over. ¡°Did you have another nightmare?¡±


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re still here.¡± Audrey¡¯s face was covered in sweat.


    Eric was stunned for a moment before he suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been here.¡±


    Audrey slowly sat up and said to Eric, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Eric turned to look at the sunset outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock.¡±


    Six o¡¯clock.


    Audrey trembled as she untied the gauze around her eyes.


    The gentle and beautiful light shone into Audrey¡¯s beautiful eyes. Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. What she saw was still a little blurry, but Audrey could roughly tell the outline of the item.


    The person by the bed was looking out of the window in a daze. Audrey looked at Eric¡¯s back and smiled without saying a word.


    When Eric turned around, he saw that his sister had removed the gauze covering her eyes and was looking at him with a faint smile.


    Eric was stunned.


    ¡°Look, this is faster than I imagined,¡± Audrey said to the blurry figure with a smile.


    Eric was shocked. ¡°You, you can see?


    Audrey stretched. ¡°I can roughly distinguish the outline of things.¡±


    Eric was instantly excited. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Audrey cast her gaze at the beautiful dusk outside the window. ¡°How beautiful.¡±


    Audrey had been in this world for more than half a year. This was the first time she had admired the scenery outside so seriously and meticulously.


    Seeing that she liked the sky outside, Eric picked up his phone and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake too. Let me take a photo of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Audrey hurriedly rejected in disdain. ¡°Second Brother, are you kidding me? I just woke up. My hair is very messy.¡±


    Ericughed out loud. He took ab from the drawer and threw it into her arms. Then, he moved closer to her and found an angle. ¡°Come,e,e. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever taken a photo together. We have a chance today. Let¡¯s take a photo and y.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t reject Eric¡¯s interest. The corners of her mouth twitched, but she still picked up ab andbed her hair straight. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a photo.¡±


    Eric opened the selfie page in his hand and went to Audrey¡¯s side. The two of them bared their teeth at the camera.


    When Charlotte walked in, she saw Audrey and Eric sitting together smiling.


    ¡°Eh? You removed the gauze so quickly?¡± Charlotte had brought their dinner tonight. She was somewhat shocked to see that the gauze on Audrey¡¯s face had disappeared.


    Eric naturally sat down beside the bed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Audrey can already see, but she can¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    Charlotte nodded and sat on the other side of the bed. ¡°Daddy and the rest wille overter. They¡¯ll definitely be very happy to see that your eyes have recovered so quickly.¡±


    Audrey nodded with a smile.


    At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s phone rang. She looked down and her eyes shone with excitement. ¡°God! Is this for real?¡±


    Audrey and Eric looked at each other, as if asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlotte held back the smile on her face and said to Audrey, ¡°Do you still remember the girl who yed the piano at the banquetst night?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°I remember. I even heard from the person beside me that she¡¯s the daughter of the Campbell family.¡±


    Eric nced at Audrey.


    Charlotteughed out loud. ¡°Hurry up and look at Weibo. The trending topics on it are hrious.¡±


    Hot searches?


    Audrey subconsciously wanted to pick up her phone, but Eric raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Your eyes haven¡¯t healed yet. It¡¯s better not to look at your phone..¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140: Seriously

    Chapter 140: Seriously


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Only then did Audrey remember the wound on her eye, so she put down her phone again.


    Charlotte also realized her carelessness, so she generously went to Audrey¡¯s side. ¡°Come,e,e. Let me tell you what happened¡­ Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Charlotte scrolled through her phone page excitedly and read the trending post on Weibo.


    ¡°Shocking! That girl at the charity banquet is a splitting image of Elena!¡±


    Audrey instantly lost interest. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t we already discover that that person looked like Elenast night?¡±


    Charlotte held back herughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Listen, I¡¯ll read it for you.¡±


    Soon, Audrey heard Charlotte continue, ¡°The yer of ¡®F¨¹r Elise¡¯, Liz, or the next Elena?


    W-what? Audrey was shocked. ¡°That piano girl, her name is Liz?¡±


    Charlotte replied, ¡°What a coincidence. The girl named Liz yed a song called ¡®F¨¹r Elise¡¯ and has an unclear rtionship with the top celebrity in the entertainment industry, Frank. I¡¯m even suspecting if this Liz is Frank¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Hahaha¡­¡±


    To be precise, they were childhood sweethearts. Audrey understood, but she wouldn¡¯t say everything she knew.


    ¡°How did everyone react to Liz?¡± Eric suddenly asked.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Charlotte swiped her phone with interest. ¡°But to be honest, Liz is indeed not bad-looking. With such a serious incidentst night, theseizens really have nothing better to do. Instead of paying attention to whether their idol is alright, they¡¯re paying attention to the looks of a passerby like Liz.¡±


    After what happenedst night, someone must have secretly taken photos at the scene, so the girl called Liz inexplicably entered the public¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Soon, she won¡¯t be a passerby,¡± Audrey suddenly said indifferently.


    Charlotte and Eric looked at her curiously. ¡®What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey yed with the phone in her hand. ¡°Liz is good-looking. She even looks a little like Elena. Do you think she will use this topic to enter the entertainment industry and film in the future?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really?¡±


    Eric epted it calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, entering the entertainment industry to film is much more profitable than ordinary people working diligently. Besides, if that Liz likes Frank, entering the entertainment industry will make it easier for her to get close to Frank. This way, she can earn money and be with the person she likes. Who wouldn¡¯t be willing?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Charlotte replied before sending another message to her best friend, Sandra.


    Charlotte: My dear sister, are you there?


    Sandra: Are you being cyberbullyed again?


    Charlotte: No way! Let¡¯s make a bet this time.


    Sandra: What?


    Charlotte chuckled and thought seriously about how to organize her words. Soon, she pursed her lips and sent a message: Do you think that Liz had any love-hate rtionship with Frank in the past? If so, you have to treat me to a meal.


    Sandra: I bet they¡¯ve never dated before. If you lose, you have to give me the limited edition bag you boughtst week.


    Charlotte readily agreed.


    Audrey could roughly guess what Charlotte had said to her best friend, but Audrey really wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense about Liz entering the entertainment industry.


    In the original book, Liz¡¯s appearance was rtivelyte. The first ones to appear were all vicious supporting actresses like Audrey who wanted topete with Elena for resources in the entertainment industry.


    As Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Elena could notpare to Liz in terms of the foundation of their rtionship.


    It was precisely because of this that Elena was depressed during her recuperation period. Due to her injured leg, she could not be discharged from the hospital for several months to film.


    At this moment, Liz, who was called ¡°Little Elena¡± by theizens, appeared in front of the public. With her family¡¯s resources, Liz¡¯s career in the entertainment industry could be said to be smooth sailing. At one point, she almost to reced Elena.


    The subsequent plot was Elena and Liz¡¯s crazy battle. In addition to the Host, Audrey, the two women almost fought to the death to snatch the resources. Of course, Audrey was the first to fail..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Little Elena

    Chapter 141: Little Elena


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Thinking of the Host¡¯s tragic and hateful ending, Audrey felt her entire body tremble. ording to the development of the plot, it was already time for Liz to slowly enter the entertainment industry. When Elena was discharged, there would be a good show to watch in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elena? Is there any news from there?¡± Audrey asked.


    Charlotte waved her hand. ¡°Why would I care about her? She¡¯s probably lying in some hospital now. This woman was so arrogantst night. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws in front of me. If it weren¡¯t for the asion, I would definitely have scolded her, just like those haters thest time¡­¡± Realizing that she had let it slip, Charlotte quickly shut her mouth.


    Seeing Audrey and Eric looking at her in confusion, Charlotte smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just expressing my dissatisfaction with


    Elena. ¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t probe further.


    At eight in the evening, Gary and the others also came to the hospital to visit Audrey, Seeing that she was alive and kicking, Gary asked if they should go through the discharge procedures now.


    Audrey had no objections, but Anthea was worried and went to find a doctor. The doctor examined her and found that she was fine, so he nodded in agreement. At the same time, he instructed Audrey to rest more and not look at her phone for the next few days.


    Audrey agreed to all of them.


    When they returned home, Audrey was led upstairs by Anthea. After closing the door, Anthea shed tears of grief again.


    ¡°My poor daughter, I¡¯m really sad that something like this happened to you,¡± Anthea said with a sobbing tone.


    Audrey held her mother¡¯s face with both hands andforted her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m fine?¡±


    Audrey only saw Anthea¡¯s face clearly when she got closer. Seeing her tear-stained face, Audrey felt terrible.


    Anthea wiped the tears off her face. ¡°You were injured after leaving me for just one night. Audrey, the entertainment industry is a ce of trouble after all. If you¡¯re really unhappy,e back, okay? You can open a beauty center and live a more leisurely life. You won¡¯t have to attend those messy banquets every day the way you have to in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me. This incident was really just an ident. Besides, I love acting. If I don¡¯t act in the future, I¡¯ll definitely feel that life is very painful.¡±


    Anthea had always supported Audrey in pursuing her dream. Seeing that she insisted on continuing to stay in the entertainment industry, Anthea couldn¡¯t say anything else. She only advised, ¡°Then you should recuperate from your eye injury first. The doctor said that the ss shards basically sshed on your eyelids and didn¡¯t cause direct damage to your eyeballs.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°How fortunate.¡±


    Anthea caressed Audrey¡¯s face lovingly before getting up to leave.


    Audreyy on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Thinking of the strange dream she had this evening, Audrey sighed.


    Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s time to explore my secrets. Audrey crossed her hands and muttered, ¡°Fate.¡±


    As time passed, Audrey¡¯s vision recovered day by day. After a week, she could y with her phone without any qualms. At the same time, Audrey learned some gossip from Anna.


    Anna was good at making friends. She had learned a shocking piece of news from her little sister.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t too shocked. After all, it was only a matter of time before Frank and Elena got together. If they worked together again, it would only help their rtionship.


    However, Anna said, ¡°Sister, that¡¯s not the point. I heard that Liz is interested in that movie and wants to be the female lead.¡±


    Just a week ago, Liz announced that she had entered the entertainment industry and even set up her own Weibo ount.


    Netizens liked new things to begin with. When they saw a female celebrity who looked like Elena suddenly debut, they all focused their attention on Liz.


    Thus, Liz¡¯s name had been trending on Weibo for a few days. Unknowingly, she had already gained the title of ¡°Little Elena.¡±


    She looked sweet and resembled Elena. Audrey could almost guess how gloomy Elena¡¯s expression was..

 Chapter 142 - 142: The Name of the New Movie

    Chapter 142: The Name of the New Movie


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The movie that Frank had invested in was basically prepared topensate Elena. On one hand, it was to express his apology to Elena. After all, Elena had seen Frank and Liz hugging that night.


    On the other hand, Frank was also interested in Elena. ording to Frank¡¯s domineering CEO style in the original book, he invested in this movie to get closer to Elena.


    But now, Liz had appeared out of nowhere¡­


    ¡°What about Frank? What¡¯s his attitude?¡± Audrey asked.


    Anna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. After all, this movie is still in the preparation stage. ording to the status of female celebrities, Liz is a neer. She can¡¯t really snatch Elena¡¯s role, right?¡±


    Audrey smiled faintly. ¡°That might not be the case. You know what happened at the banquet that day, right? Someone took a photo of Liz and Frank hugging each other and said that Frank and Elena were entangled. Although both parties came out to refute the rumors, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t reveal any ws in the future.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Anna didn¡¯t understand.


    Audrey exined to her, ¡°Look, although Liz is a neer, it¡¯s very likely that her rtionship with Frank isn¡¯t simple. In order to support Liz, thepany is also using the title of ¡®Little Elena¡¯. Do you think there will be any changes to the female lead in Frank¡¯s movie?¡±


    Anna seemed to understand. ¡°After all, Frank invested in it. If he doesn¡¯t want to give the female lead position to Liz, then there¡¯s nothing she can do, right?¡±


    Audrey smiled gently. ¡°That depends on how much Frank values Elena. If he cares enough about Elena, Liz won¡¯t have a chance to snatch the role of the female lead.¡±


    Anna was instantly excited. ¡°Then you mean that there will be a good show when we choose the female lead of that movie?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Who knows what will happen then? Let¡¯s wait slowly.¡±


    In the original book, there was no scene of Frank investing in a movie to make Elena the female lead. Therefore, Audrey didn¡¯t know how this matter would develop.


    At the charity banquetst time, the lineup could be said to be very powerful.


    There were so many celebrities present, but the chandelier incident happened.


    Gary¡¯s assistant called to question the organizers about the chandelier smashing incident. The organizers were very frightened and apologized repeatedly. They even said that they wouldpensate Audrey and Elena with a lot of money and apologize to them publicly.


    Elena, who was the most seriously injured, was naturally furious. Thinking that she would have to spend the next two months in a hospital bed, Elena was so angry that she threatened to sue the organizers of the banquet in court. She scolded them for not even checking the basic infrastructure even though they had clearly received so much sponsorship funding. It was really despicable.


    As for Audrey, she was rtively calm.


    Audrey, who knew the plot of the original book, knew the cause and effect of the chandelier smashing down. In order to fight for the family assets, Frank¡¯s younger brother wanted the chandelier to fall on Frank. Even without this incident, Elena would have been injured for other reasons in the future.


    What Audrey couldn¡¯t understand was that the author of the original book really knew how to torture the characters. It was clearly an ordeal that Frank should have suffered, but the other female characters in the book had to bear it. It was really uneptable.


    Audrey had also made up her mind. If she found out that Elena would have such an experience in the future, she would definitely not meddle in other people¡¯s business again, in case she was inexplicably implicated in the future. It would be a thankless task,


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, two dayster, the trending topics on Weibo quickly attracted arge number ofizens¡¯ discussions!


    It all started that morning.


    Audrey originally wanted to ask Evans about the robot endorsement advertisement, but she didn¡¯t expect Anna, who had always been well-informed, to send her a message!


    ¡°The shooting date for F¨¹r Elise¡± has been set.¡±


    W-what? ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡±? Audrey instantly clicked on the entry and browsed through it. When she saw the photo at the beginning, Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. Was she seeing things? ¡°F¨¹r Elise¡±? Had Frank¡¯s movie used this name?


    What happened next shocked Audrey even more..

 Chapter 143 - 143: Where Are You Going?

    Chapter 143: Where Are You Going?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey saw the content below the photo. ¡°Frank talked about the female lead in the movie and said that Liz was the most suitable.¡±


    Before Audrey could react, Anna sent her a message excitedly.


    Anna: Sister! As expected, Frank really chose Liz as the female lead of his movie.


    Audrey: I didn¡¯t expect him to really choose Liz¡­


    Anna: ¡°Liz¡¯s name is indeed well-known. She has only debuted for a few days, but she actually became the female lead of Frank¡¯s movie!¡±


    Audrey looked at her phone and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Elena found it uneptable that Liz had a rtionship with Frank, whom she had grown up with.


    Moreover, Liz looked a little like Elena. If Liz deliberately lied to Elena and said that Frank epted her approach because Elena looked like her, it would be indescribable damage to Elena.


    After Elena¡¯s leg healed, the battle between her and Liz began.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t interested in a war between women, especially when it was a battle over a man. It was simply annoying and repulsive.


    Let Elena and Liz fight, Audrey thought. She didn¡¯t want to get involved at all.


    Audrey called Evans to ask about the robot endorsement. Evans asked, ¡°Have your eyespletely recovered?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Audrey gave him an affirmative answer.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Evans smiled. ¡°Are you free this Sunday? Come over to ourpany and we¡¯ll start filming immediately. I¡¯ll send those drafts and proposals to youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey had no objections.


    Soon, Evans sent the manuscripts over, along with the score and lyrics of a song!


    Audrey was very surprised and couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Evans to ask.


    Audrey: Did you send an extra copy of that document? I saw a song.


    Evans: ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Audrey: What?


    Evans: ¡°I think your voice is not bad. I hope you can sing this song yourself when the timees. Treat it as the background music for the promotional video.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face was filled with shock. Did Evans actually trust her that much? He even asked her to sing that song!


    Audrey wanted to refuse, but after some serious thought, she replied to Evans: I¡¯ll give it a try.


    Evans replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji.


    In her previous life, Audrey¡¯s main upation was as an actress. She had very little contact with music, but she had to admit that she liked music.


    However,ter on, due to her family¡¯s financial situation, Audrey had no choice but to give up on the music path and switch to acting in the entertainment industry.


    Now that Evans had sent Audrey this song, it inexplicably reminded her of her dream-chasing period in high school.


    Audrey didn¡¯t hesitate for long. She printed out the score and slowly sang it in front of the mirror in the room.


    Dean¡¯s television drama had also begun preparations for the audition. When he heard that Audrey would only be free at the end of the month, Dean said, ¡°Alright,e to ourpany for the audition after you¡¯re done filming the endorsement. Darling, I guarantee you¡¯re the most suitable person for this role.¡±


    Audrey suppressed the joy on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll perform well!¡±


    Soon, it was the Sunday that she had agreed on with Evans.


    Audrey originally wanted to take a taxi early in the morning, but Evans said that he had sent a driver to pick her up and asked her to wait at her door.


    Audrey waited at the door and sent a message to Anna, asking her to wait for her downstairs at the Hill family¡¯spany.


    Anna replied with an ¡°OK¡± and quickly took a taxi away.


    ¡°Brother, good morning.¡± Audrey, who was waiting at the door, saw Abner returning from his morning run from afar, so she greeted him with a smile.


    Seeing her standing at the door early in the morning, Abner couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± Audrey replied obediently, ¡°To shoot an endorsement advertisement.¡± [Strange, didn¡¯t Evans tell Big Brother?]


    Audrey felt that since Abner and Evans had such a good rtionship, Evans would tell Abner about her filming the advertisement.


    Abner was stunned for a moment. He suddenly remembered the banquet before the new year..

 Chapter 144 - 144: Are You Serious?

    Chapter 144: Are You Serious?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At that time, Evans had said that he wanted to find a female celebrity to shoot the robot endorsement advertisement. At that time, Abner seemed to have heard Audrey¡¯s name.


    At first, Abner thought that Evans was just saying it, but he did not expect it to be true.


    ¡°I see.¡± Abner nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up.¡±


    Soon, Audrey shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Someone from thepany will pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Evans isn¡¯t driving here personally?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    Abner and Audrey turned their heads and saw Eric walk out casually.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the fancy shirt Eric was wearing.


    [When Second Brother wears fancy clothes, it will be when he goes out to film.]


    Eric¡¯s mouth twitched. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to film today. His friend Nat had asked him to go to a bar for a drink.


    Abner nced at Eric¡¯s attire and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he said, ¡°I still have something on at thepany. Tonight¡­ Remember toe back for dinner tonight.¡±


    With that, Abner left.


    As Audrey watched him leave, she whispered in surprise, ¡°Brother actually reminded us to be back for dinner tonight. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Eric nced down at her. ¡°What else? Haven¡¯t you noticed that the children in our family have beening back for dinner more and more recently?¡±


    Indeed. Recently, Gary¡¯s face had always been cheerful. Seeing that Abner and the others often came home, the allowance he gave them had increased.


    Eric had been filming in the entertainment industry for a long time. Last time, he had made a lot of money with the dividends from the ¡°Goddess¡± television drama. Not long after, he bought a new car for himself.


    Audrey thought that Eric would turn around and go to the garage to drive the new car out, but she didn¡¯t expect Eric to stand casually beside her with no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Second Brother, who are you waiting for?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look up and ask.


    Eric took out his phone and looked at the time. ¡°Isn¡¯t Evans the most punctual? It¡¯s almost 7:30.¡±


    What? Audrey was stunned. ¡°Second Brother, are you waiting for Evans?¡± Eric replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this guying to pick you up?


    Audrey didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Evans said that he would send his subordinate to pick me up. He¡¯s also very busy, okay?¡±


    Eric, on the other hand, looked like he understood everything. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I¡¯ll make a bet with you. He¡¯ll definitely pick you up personally. Do you believe me?¡±


    Audrey felt that Eric was spouting nonsense. ¡°Second Brother, even if he really came to pick me up, you¡¯ve been guarding here. Don¡¯t tell me you want to get into his car too?¡±


    Eric instantly looked at Audrey with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey was stunned.


    Eric smiled indifferently. ¡°I just bought a new car. I can¡¯t bear to let it get dusty.


    Isn¡¯t someone picking you up? It¡¯s not too much for me to hitch a ride, right?¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Second Brother? Are you serious?¡±


    Eric looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you serious? Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Audrey gave Eric a curious look before falling silent.


    Before the car arrived, Eric and Audrey mentioned Dean¡¯s new script.


    ¡°That script is not bad. I think it¡¯s very suitable for you to film it,¡± Eric gave his opinion.


    Audrey said, ¡°Second Brother, did you write that script too?¡±


    Ericughed. ¡°What a coincidence. Do I write all the scripts? You have a rich imagination.¡±


    Audrey knew that Eric had put in a lot of effort to break free from his mother¡¯s shackles. Eric had put in more effort than she had imagined.


    Thinking of the previous drama, Audrey asked curiously, ¡°Second Brother, the script you wrote is so outstanding. I believe no one will force you to work in thepany in the future, right?¡±


    Eric naturally understood what Audrey meant.


    Eric said, ¡°That drama helped me a lot. After all, the number of views was huge. Thepany that produced the drama made a lot of profits, and I took a lot of money myself. When my mother saw my results, she couldn¡¯t force me to do anything anymore..¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145: Not Inferior to Others

    Chapter 145: Not Inferior to Others


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    With that, Ericughed again. ¡°You know that my mother has always been thinking about the Lance Family¡¯s business. She hasn¡¯t given up on letting me enter thepany now, but I think I¡¯m already capable of resisting.¡±


    Audrey was sincerely happy for him.


    The two of them stood at the door and chatted happily. Not long after, a luxury car slowly drove in front of them.


    When the driver rolled down the window, Audrey was instantly stunned.


    It was Evans!


    As for Eric, he had an expression that said, ¡°I knew it.¡± Before Audrey could react, he opened the car door and entered in a sh.


    Audrey was speechless


    Eric leaned against the back seat and smiled at Evans. ¡°What a coincidence. It¡¯s on the way, so I¡¯ll hitch a ride from you.¡±


    Evans naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Audrey had also gotten into the car, he exined, ¡°There was a traffic jam on the way here, so I was a littlete.¡±


    Evans was apologizing for beingte for a few minutes.


    However, this was nothing in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already very happy that you came to pick me up.¡± ¡°Where is the audition venue?¡± Eric suddenly asked.


    Evans replied, ¡°In ourpany¡¯s headquarters building.¡±


    Audrey smiled and nodded. At this moment, her phone vibrated. Audrey lowered her head and realized that Eric had sent her a message.


    What was this about? Audrey looked strangely at Eric, who was sitting beside her.


    Eric nced at Audrey without batting an eyelid, then gestured for her to reply to his message.


    Eric: I told you, he¡¯ll pick you up.


    Audrey was speechless.


    Eric: You¡¯re ignoring me.


    Audrey sighed inwardly. Just as she was thinking about how to reply to his message, a picture suddenly popped up in the chat window.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Wasn¡¯t¡­ wasn¡¯t this the photo she had taken with Eric at the hospital that day?


    That photo had been specially edited by someone using a photo editing software. Originally, Audrey and Eric had smiled at the camera, but now, someone had drawn two long whiskers on Audrey¡¯s cheeks..


    Audrey immediately looked at Eric angrily.


    Eric almostughed out loud, but he still said seriously, ¡°Sister, this is my gift to you. Do you like it?¡±


    [Second Brother is so annoying!]


    Audrey tapped her nimble fingertips and stored the strange photo in her phone. Then, she modified Eric¡¯s appearance in the photo, turning him into a white-bearded grandpa.


    It was very funny. Eric¡¯s first reaction when he saw the photo Audrey had sent was tough.


    Evans saw Audrey and Eric trying their best to hold back theirughter in the rearview mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The two of you have a good rtionship.¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before she red at Eric. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re so vengeful.¡± Eric rested his hands on the back of his head and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I only fixed one photo of you, and you¡¯re so angry.¡±


    Audrey turned around and ignored Eric.


    Eric got out of the car halfway.


    He whistled at Nat and the others, who were waiting at the entrance of the bar. Then, he turned around and waved at Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m going in! Don¡¯t miss me!¡± Audrey made a face at him.


    A smile appeared on Evans¡¯ face. ¡°You¡¯re in good condition today. Looks like the filming will definitely go smoothlyter.¡±


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up. Soon, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve seriously practiced the lyrics you sent me many times at home, but I keep feeling that something is missing. Perhaps I¡¯m really not suitable to sing it.¡± Evans shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s most suitable for you to sing it.¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised.


    Evans did not exin much to her. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get to thepany.


    Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny yourself. You¡¯re not inferior to others to begin with.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly struck by something. Soon, she felt happy.


    When the two of them arrived at thepany, Evans brought her to the eighth floor of the building.


    ¡°General Manager.¡± Soon, someone came up to greet Evans. Evans nodded and gestured to Audrey beside him. ¡°This is the person in charge of filming the promotional video today. Go with her to do your styling.¡±


    The young and beautiful girl in a suit quickly smiled and said to Audrey, ¡°Miss Audrey, I¡¯m Susan. Please follow me. Your assistant, Miss Anna, is already waiting over there..¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: Filming

    Chapter 146: Filming


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey nodded and then nced at Evans. Evans smiled and gestured for her to follow. Audrey no longer hesitated and quickly left.


    When Audrey followed Susan to the dressing room, she realized that Anna was already waiting inside.


    Anna was very excited tn Alldrey_ whom she had not ?seen for a long time


    She went up and hugged her. ¡°Sis, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many days.¡±


    Audrey gently patted Anna¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ll meet many times in the future.¡± Anna and Susan bothughed.


    After asking Audrey to sit down, Susan called over a few top makeup artists in the industry and asked them to dress Audrey up seriously. Finally, Susan followed Evans¡¯ instructions and brought Audrey a few gowns for the advertisement shoot.


    ¡°Wow, these dresses are really beautiful,¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Susan smiled and said, ¡°Of course. The advertisement we¡¯re filing today is very important. This is a gown personally supervised by our general manager. The style must be extraordinary.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but nce at Susan¡¯s hand and realized that the texture of the dresses was visibly soft and high-end.


    After the makeup artist and stylist helped Audrey dress up, Anna and Susan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Audrey walked to the full-length mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After everything was prepared, Susan led Audrey to the ce where the advertisement was being filmed.


    The filming location was outdoors. On the way, Susan told Audrey a few small areas she had to pay attention toter, and Audrey nodded in agreement.


    When they arrived at a green meadow, Audrey realized that there were already many people waiting there.


    In the crowd, there was a man in a white suit with his back facing her. When he turned around, Audrey realized that it was actually Evans!


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s puzzled expression, Susan exined with a smile, ¡°This time, it¡¯s to promote ourpany¡¯s products. Our Young Master Louis is not free, so the general manager is participating in the filming.¡± So that was how it was.


    Audrey smiled and slowly walked towards Evans.


    Evans smiled as Audrey walked towards him. When she was in front of him,


    Evans suddenly said softly, ¡°Very beautiful.¡±


    Audrey smiled appropriately. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The endorsement advertisement this time was mainly to introduce Hill Group¡¯s newly developed smart bot to the public, hoping that it could upy the market first in the future and bring huge profits to the group.


    As the general manager of the corporation, Evans¡¯ status naturally couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He stood on the green grass with Audrey, who was wearing a red dress. Even the cameraman said that they were very photogenic when he saw them.


    The beginning of the advertisement was Evans holding a robot sample and exining the benefits of this product to the camera. After a minute, it was Audrey¡¯s turn to appear.


    Audrey cooperated with the camera and sang an English song that matched the technological era.


    When the people present heard Audrey¡¯s singing, they all sighed at her singing skills. Even Evans, who was beside her, was stunned.


    Susan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°General Manager, as expected of a song written by you. Coupled with Miss Audrey¡¯s voice, it¡¯s as if it was tailor-made for Miss


    Audrey.¡±


    Audrey was stunned.


    Evans turned around and nced at Susan, who quickly shut up.


    Audrey¡¯s reaction on the spot was very good. Her makeup and style today were also very photogenic. During the filming of the advertisement, Audrey had done almost all the takes in one cut.


    After the filming was over, the cameraman couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Miss


    Audrey, you¡¯re the fastest female celebrity I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Audrey smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to receive such an assessment from you.¡±


    Evans was also very satisfied with Audrey¡¯s performance today. After the filming ended, Evans specially invited Audrey to a high-ss restaurant near thepany for a meal.


    Evans first got Audrey to order the dishes before he saw a message from his brother.


    Louis: Have you finished shooting the advertisement?


    Evans: It¡¯s basically over.


    Louis: That girl is Abner¡¯s sister?


    Soon, Evans saw Louis send him a picture.


    Evans opened it and saw that it was the scene of Audrey and him standing on thewn.


    Evans frowned. ¡°Are you here too?¡±


    Louis did not directly answer his question. Instead, he replied, ¡°She¡¯s an interesting girl, but¡­ I have something here that you might be more interested


    in..¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147: Anomaly Discovered

    Chapter 147: Anomaly Discovered


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans¡¯ interest was piqued, and he quickly sent a message: What is it?


    Louis: The chandelier incident.


    Evans¡¯ temples instantly throbbed.


    Suddenly, the girl sitting opposite him looked up and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hill, I¡¯m done. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Evans paused for a moment before putting down his phone. He didn¡¯t mind


    Audrey¡¯s distant greeting and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the waiter brought down the menu, Audrey thought of what had just happened. Hence, she asked Evans, ¡°I heard Susan say that you wrote that song?¡±


    Evans did not deny it. Instead, he admitted openly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    [It¡¯s really well written. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve developed in music before?]


    Seeing thement screen above Audrey¡¯s head, Evans smiled at her and exined, ¡°I used to be in the music club when I was in university. At that time, I was interested in music, so Iposed many songs.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is. Audrey understood what he meant, and her eyes shed with admiration for Evans. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hill to not only be very talented in business, but also in music. You¡¯re really an all-rounded talent.¡±


    Evans felt unusually embarrassed after being praised by Audrey.


    During the rest of the meal, the two of them chatted happily. When Audrey talked about Frank¡¯s new movie, Evans suddenly said, ¡°What happened at the banquet that day was indeed too dangerous.¡±


    Evans and his brother did not like to go to such asions, so they naturally did not go to the charity banquet that night.


    However, to Evans¡¯s surprise, Audrey was injured at that banquet.


    When he found out that Audrey¡¯s eyes had been pierced by ss, he panicked, which was rare for him. His assistant quickly called the organizers and questioned them about what was going on.


    The organizers were obviously very frightened because the matter was too urgent. They only said that their staff had not checked the infrastructure properly and that they were willing to bear the consequences.


    Audrey, who was also injured, didn¡¯t make a scene. She calmly epted the organizers¡¯ apology and thepensation they paid. After that, she didn¡¯t pester the organizers anymore.


    Evans Imew that Audrey was a kinddy, but this matter was not as simple as an ident. Thinking of the long paragraph that Louis had just sent him, Evans decided to ask Audrey¡¯s opinion first.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Evans suddenly called her name.


    Audrey, who was cutting her steak, was stunned. She looked up at Evans with a nk expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°Are you familiar with that Frank?¡±


    Just as Evans had expected, Audrey shook her head. ¡°I only interacted with him in the television drama fromst time. Even if we bump into each other now, I won¡¯t greet him.¡±


    So that was how it was.


    Evans thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual before the chandelier fell that night?¡±


    Audrey was rmed before she was stunned.


    Evans suddenly asked her this. Did he know something?


    Audrey was somewhat shocked, but thinking that what Frank¡¯s brother had done would be exposed sooner orter, Audrey said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing abnormal. It was just that I happened to have sharp eyes and noticed that the chandelier was on the verge of copse. By the time I reacted, it was almost falling.¡±


    Evans nodded.


    Audrey pretended not to know the truth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with that chandelier? Didn¡¯t it fall because it was in disrepair?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words reminded Evans. What Louis had just said to him was just a guess, and they did not have any evidence yet.


    Evans decided not to say anything without evidence for the time being.


    Evans said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious why the chandelier fell for no reason. Now, the organizers only said that the screws on themp were loose, so the chandelier identally fell.¡±


    Audrey pretended not to understand and continued eating her steak.


    Audrey, who knew the plot of the original book, naturally knew why the chandelier had fallen, but she didn¡¯t n on telling anyone about it..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Sudden Change

    Chapter 148: Sudden Change


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After parting ways with Evans from the restaurant, Audrey took a taxi home alone.


    Audrey looked at the time and realized that it was already four in the afternoon. At this time, Eric definitely wouldn¡¯t return so quickly, but Audrey still sent him a message.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going home. When will it end on your side?¡±


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, Eric quickly replied: Was the advertisement filmed so quickly?


    Audrey: You don¡¯t believe in my professional ability?


    Eric: Are you taking a taxi back yourself?


    Audrey sent Eric a ¡°yes¡± emoji.


    Eric quickly sent a line of words on the screen and said to his friends, ¡°Take


    your time. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Was he leaving first? Nat and the others looked at one another. ¡°No way? Usually, when youe out for a drink, you would stay until midnight before leaving. Why did you leave so quickly today?¡±


    Eric put the phone back in his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    With that, Eric left without looking back. Nat and the others stared at each other. ¡°Why did this guy suddenly change? He actually went home so quickly? Has he really be a good child?¡±


    The other friendsughed out loud.


    Audrey looked at the message in the WeChat chat box and couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.


    Audrey had originally wanted to ask Eric when he wasing home, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reply her saying, ¡°Now.¡±


    Hence, Audrey could only get the driver to stop outside the bar and wait for Eric to walk out.


    Not long after, Eric came out. He looked at the license te number, opened the door of one of the cars by the road, and got in.


    ¡°Long time no see, my sister.¡± Eric grinned at Audrey, who was sitting in the car.


    Before leaving the restaurant, Audrey had changed out of her gown. Evans had originally disagreed, saying that if she liked it, she could just wear it and leave. Audrey had been very shocked at that time and repeatedly said that she couldn¡¯t.


    At that time, Evans stared at Audrey for a long time before a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Although Audrey had changed back into her original clothes, her exquisite makeup was still on. Eric was stunned when he saw her face. Then, he sat in the car without saying a word.


    Audrey felt that Eric had been a little baffling recently, but their rtionship had indeed be much closer than before. With this in mind, Audrey excitedly opened her phone page and found the photo the two of them had edited this morning.


    In the photo, Audrey had two long beards, while Eric, who was beside her, was a white-bearded grandfather.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. This photo was really interesting.


    Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched as he looked at Audrey, who was smiling foolishly at her phone.


    Sensing that she was being stared at, Audrey looked over. Soon, she was caught off guard and met Eric¡¯s gaze.


    Eric¡¯s expression was very calm. When he looked at Audrey, it was as if he was looking at a child.


    Ament quickly popped up above Audrey¡¯s head:


    [Why is Second Brother looking at me like that? Did I put on too much makeup today?]


    Eric coughed and looked away.


    ¡°By the way, did you read the script of the drama Dean told you aboutst time?¡± Eric found a topic.


    Audrey skillfully switched the page on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve read it. I think that the script is pretty good. I¡¯m thinking of looking for Dean to audition for the female lead role in two days when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Eric nodded. ¡°I think that role suits you quite well. With your previous portrayal of Martha, you will gain greater attention with your next performance.¡±


    Audrey smiled and asked, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re so talented in acting. Why don¡¯t I be the female lead in your movie in the future?¡±


    Eric looked at her quietly and suddenly smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you be the female lead.¡±


    At dinner time, everyone in the family was present.


    Recently, the family¡¯s rtionship had be much more harmonious. Gary was very gratified. When he found out that Eric had also made some achievements in his directing career, Gary praised him for once. ¡°I heard that you wrote the script for Audrey¡¯s movie yourself?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone at the table looked in Eric¡¯s direction..

 Chapter 149 - 149: Perform Well

    Chapter 149: Perform Well


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric didn¡¯t spread it widely that he was the real screenwriter of ¡°Goddess.¡± He looked at Audrey curiously.


    Unexpectedly, subtitles began shing above Audrey¡¯s head again.


    [Eh? How did Uncle Gary know? Did someone tell him?]


    It wasn¡¯t Audrey.


    Eric turned around without batting an eyelid and said to Gary, ¡°I wrote it. At first, I just wanted to see if there was a market for this theme. Obviously, it¡¯s very popr with everyone.¡±


    Abner and Charlotte looked at each other, and a trace of surprise shed across their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d that you can develop your passions so well,¡± Gary said.


    Eric raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Really? Then I need to devote more of my efforts to movies in the future. I hope you can support me more, Dad.¡±


    Gary had no objections. As long as Eric had no intention of entering thepany topete with Abner for the position of thepany¡¯s heir, Gary was happy to see Eric develop his career in other areas.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Charlotte said. She asked Audrey, ¡°Why did I hear that Frank is filming a new movie?¡±


    Audrey picked up a ss of milk and drank it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I also heard that Frank wants little Elena to be the female lead in the movie?¡± Charlotte asked again.


    Eric and the others didn¡¯t understand, but Audrey quickly reacted. ¡°Are you talking about Liz? Yes, there¡¯s indeed news that she¡¯s going to be the female lead of F¨¹r Elise.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Charlotte was thinking. Thement screen above her head quickly shed again.


    [Shocking! Has my sister started chasing celebrities too? Is she chasing Elena¡¯s replica, the piano girl, Liz?]


    Charlotte frowned and subconsciously retorted, ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone looked at Charlotte strangely.


    Charlotte looked embarrassed. She straightened her expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been paying more attention to the entertainment industry recently and was a little curious about those female celebrities, so I asked.¡± What a joke. How could she chase after celebrities?


    Charlotte knew that many of the celebrities in the entertainment industry looked morous, but many of them were not worthy of their positions.


    For example, Howard, who had been arrested and sent to prison, was a ssic example of moral corruption. Fortunately, there was justice in this world and Howard had finally been caught.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t interested in chasing celebrities, but because of what Frank had said to offend Audrey, Charlotte had been paying more attention to Frank¡¯s


    matters recently.


    This fellow even boasted that he had debuted for many years. Heh, he actually told Audrey that virtue was more important than acting. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes wide to take a closer look. What kind of person was Elena? The more Charlotte thought about it, the angrier she became.


    However, Charlotte also realized that Liz seemed to be interested in Frank. She couldn¡¯t wait to watch Elena and Liz fight for a man.


    Because of this, when Charlotte learned from Sandra that the female lead of Frank¡¯s movie was supposed to be Elena, but it was suddenly changed to Liz, she instantly felt that things had be exciting.


    Although the producer exined that it was because Elena¡¯s leg was injured that she could not act in Frank¡¯s movie, Charlotte felt that the reason was not simple.


    It was too exciting.


    Abner, who had been silent, said, ¡°You¡¯re so tired in thepany every day. It¡¯s good to pay attention to the entertainment news asionally. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Charlotte was stunned, and so was Eric.


    Abner rarely cared about others, but now, he actually took the initiative to care about Charlotte!


    Charlotte instantly felt ufortable all over, but for the sake of her face, she still nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take care of my body.¡±


    rlX/V0 dayster, Audrey took Anna to Dean¡¯spany.


    Daniel was already waiting for her at thepany. In view of Audrey¡¯s previous good performance, Daniel was very satisfied with her. Thinking of how people in the industry had said that Audrey was a spoiled and willful actress, Daniel felt that those were all rumors.


    This time, the script was called ¡°Chasing Light¡±. It was about a girl in a small town who finally realized her dream in order to break free from the shackles of fate.


    Daniel felt that this script was very good, so he said to Audrey, ¡°Director Dean wants you to be the female lead of this drama. You have to perform well during the auditionter.¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Urgently Discharged

    Chapter 150: Urgently Discharged


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In order to match her role in today¡¯s audition, Audrey specially wore a very low-key dress. This gave off the feeling of an inconspicuous chrysanthemum blooming under a myriad of flowers.


    Dean was very satisfied with Audrey¡¯s style. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already familiar with the script, you can act out the scene of the female lead leaving the town to resist her family¡¯s oppression.¡±


    Audrey liked this script very much. She saw a shadow of herself in this female lead.


    Audrey¡¯s explosive power was very strong. When the female lead forcefully severed ties with her family, the tears in her eyes instantly affected the people watching.


    At the end of the audition, almost instantly, Dean pped his hands and said, ¡°You acted too well! I announce that the female lead of this drama will definitely be you.¡±


    Audrey and Anna smiled happily.


    Daniel was also very satisfied with Audrey¡¯s performance. Speaking of the endorsement advertisement she had previously filmed for Hill Corporation, Daniel said, ¡°That advertisement can increase your exposure. As long as you film well and take every role seriously, I think your future will definitely be foreseeably smooth. ¡±


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Thank you for your blessings.¡±


    The female lead of ¡°Chasing Light¡± had been decided. The next step was to recruit actors for other roles.


    Thinking about what happened to Howardst time, Dean felt that he had to choose an actor seriously no matter what. Even if the other party was a neer with no status in the entertainment industry, Dean would not allow him to be a bad person.


    The process of choosing actors could be long or short. To be on the safe side, Dean said to Audrey, ¡°The filming of this drama might start a littlete. Wait for the news at home for the time being. You can read those lines carefully again. I¡¯ll tell you when the filming time is set.¡±


    Audrey had no objections.


    It was 2:30 p.m. when they left thepany. Audrey said to Anna, ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll take you to the beauty salon for a massage.¡±


    Hence, Anna happily held Audrey¡¯s hand and left.


    Although Anna was only an assistant, she was very well-informed. During Audrey¡¯s massage, she had learned a lot about the entertainment industry from


    Anna.


    When she found out that Elena wanted to be discharged early, Audrey was very shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t her leg still under treatment? Is she going to be discharged so soon?¡±


    Anna closed her eyes and looked like she was enjoying herself. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t understand, do you? Actresses in the entertainment industry are like endless flowers. If someone retreats from the limelight, there will soon be someone younger and prettier to rece them.¡±


    Audrey understood this logic. However, Audrey, who was familiar with Elena¡¯s family background, wasn¡¯t worried that Elena would be reced. After all, Elena¡¯s family background was prominent, so she definitely had more resources than many people.


    Anna did not know Elena¡¯s family background and only thought that she had umted connections after debuting for many years. She said, ¡°Elena debuted as a child star and has be quite famous in the entertainment industry. However, you have to know that the Inte is developing so quickly now. If Elena doesn¡¯t appear in the public eye, it will be a heavy blow to her career.¡±


    Audrey slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±


    Anna suddenlyughed. ¡°Sister, you must have guessed it, right? There¡¯s another big reason why Elena suddenly mored to be discharged. It¡¯s because of Liz.¡±


    Indeed, Liz, who had debuted as ¡°Little Elena¡±, had been trending on Weibo recently. Even the incident of someone being injured at the charity banquet that night had almost been forgotten by everyone. Now, theizens only cared about whether Liz was beautiful.


    This was the reality of the entertainment industry. At the same time, it was also a kind of sorrow for the person involved.


    Audrey didn¡¯t care about this, and Elena had debuted longer than her, so she cared more about what theizens thought of her. Now that Elena¡¯s injury was gradually being forgotten, it was a heart-wrenching blow to her.


    And now, Liz had inexplicably snatched the role of the female lead in Elena¡¯s movie. No wonder Elena could not hold back and was in a hurry to be


    discharged..

 Chapter 151 - 151: Are You a Witch?

    Chapter 151: Are You a Witch?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Although Frank is indeed good-looking¡­¡± Anna started to be in a daze. ¡°For Elena to disregard her health for a man, it¡¯s getting too scary.¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°The power of love is too terrifying. Let¡¯s continue being single.¡±


    For celebrities in the entertainment industry, mostpanies would require them not to fall in love in the short term. Even if they did, they had to keep it under wraps. Otherwise, once the fans found out, it would have a considerable impact on the actors themselves.


    However, humans were creatures with feelings. In the face of so-called love, even celebrities could not avoid being addicted to it. Elena was an example.


    Elena did not want to lose her career and love, so she could only torture her body.


    However¡­ Anna asked curiously, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve debutted for a long time. I¡¯m very curious. Do you have someone you like? Or rather, what type do you like?¡±


    Audrey was taken aback for a moment before she quickly smiled. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a handsome man, he¡¯ll appeal to me.¡±


    Anna thenughed along with Audrey. ¡°Annoying!¡±


    For the next month, Audrey waited for the filming date of ¡°Chasing Light¡±.


    Audrey had previously called Dean to ask him about the actors for the roles in the drama. However, Dean looked troubled. ¡°Most of them have been chosen, but the male lead role has never been decided.¡±


    The male protagonist of ¡°Chasing Light¡± had the same bumpy fate as the female protagonist. Dean also had high expectations for the male protagonist. It wasn¡¯t just because of his looks. Dean had also done extensive research on the actors¡¯ acting skills and morals.


    However, to Dean¡¯s disappointment, the actors that came for the audition did not satisfy him. They either did not match Dean¡¯s aesthetic standards, or their acting skills were not good enough to portray the role. For this, Dean was anxious for a long time.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Dean said, ¡°If we really can¡¯t do it, you can see if you know any male celebrities. If you think they¡¯re suitable, you can introduce them to me for an audition.¡±


    Audrey naturally didn¡¯t know any male celebrities.


    However, she still nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I meet him one day, I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡±


    What Audrey didn¡¯t expect was that before the filming date for ¡°Chasing Light¡± arrived, Elena called.


    At first, when she saw the unknown number, Audrey inexplicably thought of thest time Tina had asked her about Linda. This made Audrey feel a little repulsed, so she hung up the call without hesitation.


    But not long after, her phone started ringing again.


    Audrey had no choice but to answer. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Soon, Elena¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Elena? Audrey was somewhat surprised. She wondered where Elena had gotten her private number from.


    However, out of courtesy, Audrey didn¡¯t immediately hang up. Instead, she asked with a smile, ¡°Elena? Has your injured leg recovered after more than a month?¡±


    Elena¡¯s face darkened when she heard this, but she still tried her best to sound tactful. ¡°I called you this time because I have something to ask you.¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Elena heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°Where did you find out about the charity banquetst time?¡±


    Audrey had advised Elena not to go to the charity banquet, but she didn¡¯t say why. She only said that it was for her own good. Elena naturally didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t expect such an oue!


    Elena asked Audrey suspiciously, ¡°Are you a witch? How did you foresee what happened that night? How did you know that the chandelier would fall and hurt me?¡±


    Audrey knew that Elena was trying to get information out of her. She smiled calmly. ¡°Dear Elena, what nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t say that I knew the chandelier would fall. I didn¡¯t know that you would be injured either.¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s tone of denial, Elena was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! You must know the inside story. Are you a witch?¡±


    Witch? Audrey was almost amused by Elena¡¯s magical train of thought. ¡°Elena, if you really have nothing to do, go find a job. You don¡¯t have to act..¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: Secretly in Love with Me?

    Chapter 152: Secretly in Love with Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Upon hearing Audrey mention the word ¡°work,¡± Elena was instantly furious.


    ¡°Hmph! You think I¡¯m going to be reced too, don¡¯t you? That b*tch Liz actually dared to take advantage of my injury and use my poprity to debut!


    Just wait. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll deal with this arrogant little bitch.¡±


    Audrey replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s your business. Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. By the way, don¡¯t call me again.¡±


    Audrey really didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Elena. Every time she met Elena, nothing good would happen. Audrey didn¡¯t want her body to get injured again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Elena¡¯s tone suddenly became urgent. Realizing that she had lost herposure, she quickly softened her tone. ¡°Audrey, I know you¡¯re a kind girl. You definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing, right?¡±


    Elena did not like Audrey, but she had to admit that if Audrey hadnt reminded her in time that night, she might have injured her head instead of her leg.


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought that her head might be smashed by the chandelier.


    Audrey frowned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Elena said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind person. Help me predict what Liz will do next. Or do you know what her weakness is?¡±


    Audrey rolled her eyes. ¡°Elena, do you really think I¡¯m a witch?¡±


    At this point, Audrey finally understood why Elena had suddenly called her. It was because she felt that Audrey definitely knew what was going to happen in the future, so she wanted her help.


    Obviously, what Elena needed the most now was to know how to crush Liz¡¯s spirit. After all, Liz was now a threat to her status.


    Two women with simr family backgrounds would definitely not give in when it came to the things they liked.


    Audrey scoffed at Elena¡¯s crazy thoughts. ¡°Elena, I can only tell you that I don¡¯t know anything about what will happen in the future. If you want topete with others, why don¡¯t you film a few good television dramas and use your results to convince everyone?¡±


    Elena felt that Audrey was not simple. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not a witch, don¡¯t you know something about Frank? You even knew about Liz¡¯s existence in the past! Shouldn¡¯t you tell me everything?¡±


    Expose everything? Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, then. May I ask Miss Elena why I should help you? Don¡¯t forget that we had a conflict previously.¡±


    Elena was really crazy. She actually dared to order her around? Audrey felt that the sun had risen from the west.


    ¡°Then why did you take the initiative to help me previously?¡± Elena was puzzled.


    Audrey felt like she was coaxing an insensible child. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m helping you out of goodwill. I know that you¡¯re interested in Frank, and I happen to Imow that Frank has a childhood sweetheart who grew up with him. In order to prepare you mentally, I told you. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Elena still refused to give up. ¡°Then why did you help me that night?¡±


    That night? Audrey was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°That¡¯s because you happened to be under that chandelier. If it were anyone else, I would have reminded them, alright? After all, that was a human life. I can¡¯t just watch someone lose their life because of a chandelier, right?¡±


    Audrey felt that her exnation was clear enough.


    Didn¡¯t the original book mention that Elena was kind, intelligent, and generous? Now, Elena looked like an unruly youngdy.


    Audrey sighed. Indeed, her own plot had changed. From her point of view, Elena was clearly not someone easy to get along with.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t avoid the fate of being enemies with Elena for the rest of her life.


    The person on the other end of the phone fell silent for a while. Seeing that Elena was silent, Audrey held the phone and wanted to hang up.


    Unexpectedly, Elena¡¯s trembling voice suddenly sounded from the phone.


    ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on me?¡±


    ¡°****.¡± For the first time in her life, Audrey cursed.


    The line went dead..

 Chapter 153 - 153: One-Day Tour of the Dojo

    Chapter 153: One-Day Tour of the Dojo


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Secretly in love with Elena? Audrey felt that the world had gone crazy. How stupid was she to like this fellow who had repeatedly caused trouble for her?


    Audrey quickly dialed Anna¡¯s number. ¡°Anna, where¡¯s your martial arts school?


    Send me your location. I want to practice my fists in a few days.¡±


    Audrey felt that if she didn¡¯t vent her emotions, Elena would anger her to death sooner orter. She really had to stay away from Elena in the future.


    On Wednesday, Audrey found Anna¡¯s dojo ording to the location information she had received.


    Audrey had just reached the door when Anna came out with a smile. ¡°Sis,e in with me.¡±


    Audrey followed Anna in. When she was asked why she suddenly wanted toe to the dojo to take a look, Audrey smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently. I even met a fool a few days ago. I think I need toe to the dojo to vent my stress.¡±


    ¡°Fool?¡± Anna¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to mention that matter, or Anna would definitely scream in shock.


    Seeing Audrey shake her head, Anna knew better than to ask further. She brought Audrey around the dojo, and Audrey said in surprise, ¡°Are these mysterious weapons from the East?¡±


    Anna covered her mouth andughed. ¡°It¡¯s not a mysterious weapon. Sis, if you¡¯re interested, you can pick it up and take a look.¡±


    Many students in the dojo were practicing martial arts. When they saw the curator¡¯s daughter, Anna, bring a beautiful woman in, everyone looked over curiously.


    Then, she turned to Anna and said, ¡°Darling, I suddenly understand why you like handsome men with abs so much.¡± Anna chuckled: ¡°Sis, you¡¯re actually envious of me, right?¡±


    Audrey looked at Anna in shock.


    The petite Anna puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°I can see these handsome guys with abs in the dojo every day.¡±


    Audrey silently gave Anna a thumbs-up.


    Some students who were close to Anna came up to greet her, and Anna happily introduced them: ¡°This is my friend, Oh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Anna paused.


    Audrey was now considered a rather famous female celebrity. Would rashly saying her name cause her unnecessary trouble?


    As for Audrey, she took over Anna¡¯s words and openly introduced herself to them. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Audrey.¡±


    A few students instantly looked at Audrey in surprise. A male student said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re that female celebrity, Audrey? God, you look better in person than on television.¡±


    Audrey smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When everyone knew that a female celebrity hade to the dojo, they curiously came over to watch themotion. Hence, Anna put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Hurry up and practice on your own. Miss Audrey and I have our things to do.¡±


    The students could only leave resentfully.


    Anna brought Audrey to the second floor of the dojo. There were fewer people here than on the first floor. Anna introduced, ¡°The people on the second floor are for those VIP guests. Sis, if you want to practice boxing, I can bring you there to take a look.¡±


    With that said, Anna brought Audrey to one of the arenas and shouted at a young man who was fiddling with a club, ¡°Dn,e over and meet the sister beside me.¡±


    The man quickly turned around.


    The moment she saw his face, Audrey was stunned.


    This was a very young man, perhaps even a few years younger than Audrey. He was tall and handsome. Most importantly, he had golden hair.


    What a beautiful boy. Audrey praised inwardly.


    Dn naturally noticed the gorgeous girl beside Anna.


    Audrey smiled at him first.


    Then Dn walked over generously and smiled at Anna. ¡°Sister, since when did you have such a beautiful friend?¡±


    Anna immediately pretended to reprimand him. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. She¡¯s that female celebrity, Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Audrey?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he smiled at Audrey with his white teeth.. ¡°Hello, superstar!¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Pursuing Dreams

    Chapter 154: Pursuing Dreams


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°Hello. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°How can that do?¡± Dn casually sat in the arena and looked at Audrey at eye level. ¡°I should be like Anna and call you sister.¡±


    Annaughed. ¡°Little brat.¡±


    Audrey looked at Anna, who exined, ¡°Dn is the child of a distant rtive of mine. He usuallyes to our dojo to be an apprentice when he¡¯s free.¡±


    Audrey nodded, and Anna continued, ¡°This kid is quite Imowledgeable in martial arts. If you¡¯re interested, you can get him to help you practice martial arts.¡±


    Dn weighed the wooden club in his hand and said, ¡°God, is such a beautiful girl actually interested in these things?¡±


    Audrey took the pole from Dn¡¯s hand and looked at it. She said, ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m under too much pressure. I¡¯m here to release my emotions.¡±


    ¡°Aha!¡± Dn¡¯s interest was piqued. He stretched out his long legs and excitedly brought Audrey to a cushion opposite him. ¡°Come,e,e! I just made a sandbag yesterday. Sister, if you¡¯re interested, you can throw it around for fun.¡± Audrey readily agreed.


    However, Anna was not interested in throwing sandbags. She copsed on the sofa by the window and took out her phone to watch a drama.


    ¡°Sis! Why do you keep lying down!¡± Dn muttered unhappily.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna almost covered her ears. ¡°Why are you so long-winded as a man? I¡¯ll just watch the drama for a while. You guys y by yourselves! Don¡¯t disturb me unless the end of the world arrives.¡±


    Dn shrugged at Audrey as if to express his helplessness.


    Audrey picked up the sandbag and yed with it in her hand before chatting with him.


    ¡°Dn, you look so young. Are you still in school?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Dn leaned directly against the cushion and stared nkly at the ceiling. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in my third year of college now.¡±


    So Dn was still a college student.


    Before Audrey could ask him what major he was studying, he muttered to himself, ¡°I was originally studying acting, but my father insisted that I transfer to finance. He said that I should be like my brother and do what boys should do. ¡±


    Audrey was very shocked. ¡°You originally studied acting?¡±


    The corners of his mouth curled up as he turned to look at Audrey. ¡°Sister, are you surprised?¡±


    It was indeed surprising. The leap from acting to finance was extraordinary.


    However¡­ Audrey suddenly felt that if Dn could continue on the path of acting and enter the entertainment industry in the future, given his looks and reasonable opportunities, Dn would definitely be weed by the public.


    Dn put his hands behind his head and said, ¡°Forget it. My old man won¡¯t understand even if I tell him. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. Maybe there will be some regrets in life. One day, I¡¯ll have to ept reality.¡± ¡°Then, are you epting reality now?¡± Audrey suddenly asked softly. Dn looked at her. ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Audrey already had an idea. ¡°Dn, your image is not bad. If you really love acting, you might as well boldly pursue your dream.¡±


    Dn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    For some reason, Audrey felt that the person in front of her was very simr to Eric.


    The two of them also had differences with their families because of their interests and hobbies. However, Eric had sessfully resisted his mother, while Dn could only give in to his father and learn finance, which he did not like.


    But soon, Dn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I only learned a little when I was in the acting major. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if I join the entertainment industry?¡±


    However, Audrey encouraged him. ¡°That might not be the case. Acting skills need to be constantly honed. You have an advantage to begin with, so why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Dn looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°You, you mean¡­¡±


    Audreyughed and immediately took out her phone. She tapped with her fingertips and browsed. Then, she brought the phone in front of him. ¡°Take a look. ¡±


    Dn¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    Audrey showed him the announcement that ¡°Chasing Light¡± was recruiting the male lead.


    Dn was shocked.. ¡°Sister, do you think I¡¯m suitable for this role?¡±

 Chapter 155 - 155: He Was Selected!

    Chapter 155: He Was Selected!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey tried to encourage him. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it a try, how do you know it won¡¯t work? You¡¯re going to start your internship soon, right? There will be a lot of time then. If you¡¯re interested, you can give it a try.¡±


    Dn nodded excitedly.


    When Anna found out that Dn was going to audition for the male lead of


    ¡°Chasing Light¡±, she looked surprised. ¡°Sis, are you sure my cousin can do it?¡±


    Audrey casually ced her hand on Anna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t give it a try? Your cousin¡¯s appearance is so good. If his acting skills are honed for a few more years, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t be famous in the future.¡±


    Anna was skeptical.


    Dn said indifferently, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m just going to take a look. If I don¡¯t get selected, I¡¯ll just study finance obediently in the future. I won¡¯t lose out anyway.¡±


    Anna finally didn¡¯t say anything to stop Dn. In the end, she encouraged him, ¡°Okay, then go and try. If you get selected, regard it as earning pocket money.¡±


    Dn nodded, grinning.


    Hence, Audrey called Dean.


    Dean was still fretting over finding the male lead. When he heard that Audrey was going to introduce him to an actor, Dean asked curiously who it was.


    When he heard that the other party wasn¡¯t a professional actor, Dean clearly hesitated. However, Audrey enthusiastically rmended him.


    Hence, Dean did not refuse and said, ¡°Alright. Get him to look for me the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s in the building where we auditioned previously.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ever since that incident, Elena had never called Audrey again. Elena probably understood that she had crossed the line that day.


    Audrey was happy and at ease. She hoped that Elena and Frank would stay as far away from her as possible. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with these two people.


    Audrey was lying on a recliner in the garden, scrolling through her phone while Anthea was watering the flowers. Gary was sitting at the side reading a newspaper.


    Spring had already arrived. Audrey bathed in the warm sunlight and was about to take a nap when Anna called her.


    ¡°Sister! Dn has been chosen as the male lead! He has been chosen!¡± As soon as the call connected, Anna¡¯s excited voice came from the other end. Audrey immediately sat up from the recliner. ¡°Oh, God, is that true?¡± Anna gave Audrey an affirmative reply.


    Audrey instantlyughed out loud. Her judgment was right. Dn had the talent to be an actor. It was a wise choice to let him audition for the role in


    ¡°Chasing Light¡±!


    Soon, Daniel sent Audrey a message.


    Daniel: Dear, Director Dean just told me that ¡°Chasing Light¡± will be holding an opening ceremony next Saturday. The show is officially starting filming.


    Audrey: Okay!


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up in excitement.


    ¡°What fun things did you encounter?¡± Anthea, who was watering the flowers, stopped and looked at Audrey curiously. As for Gary, his gaze also moved away from the newspaper toward Audrey.


    Audrey said happily, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about our production team. We¡¯re officially starting filming next week, so I¡¯m a little excited.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Anthea said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from filming so often? Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Audrey hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. I like filming. If I keep resting, I¡¯ll really feel terrible.¡±


    Hearing that, Anthea didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to take care of her garden.


    Audrey had to prepare for her filming next week. That night, she was choosing clothes in her room when thepany sent her a message.


    Seeing that the advertisement she was endorsing had already been broadcast, Audrey instantly threw the clothes in her hand to the side and picked up her phone excitedly.


    When Audrey clicked into Weibo, the ¡°Hill Robot¡± trending post instantly popped up.


    Audrey clicked on it and saw that Evans¡¯ handsome face was the first to appear in the three-minute video.


    God, the Hill family is really too good-looking! Audrey sighed inwardly.


    The first 30 seconds of the video was Evans¡¯s home ground. He briefly introduced the characteristics and performance of the robot. Soon, the scene changed, and Audrey, who was wearing a red dress, instantly appeared in front of the public..

 Chapter 156 - 156: Nightmare?

    Chapter 156: Nightmare?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth subconsciously curled up.


    The style of the entire videobined modern technology with low-carbon environmental protection, giving viewers unlimited room for reverie.


    In thest segment, the scene switched to the grand development of modern society. The background music that followed was the song Audrey had previously sung.


    Audrey¡¯s performance was very effective. Her singing was mixed with modern people¡¯s endless longing and imagination for the future, and it was filled with vigor and vitality. This video had only been released for ten minutes, but the number of views was already increasing at an astonishing speed.


    Manyizensmented in thements section, ¡°This robot is really awesome!¡± ¡°Audrey is so beautiful! She looks sopatible with the general manager of Hill Corporation!¡±


    Everyone discussed the video at once. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when she saw the end.


    Why did theseizens inexplicably link her with Evans? Audrey instantly felt a little embarrassed.


    However¡­ Audrey really didn¡¯t hate Evans.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but blush when she thought of the man who treated others coldly but often showed her a gentle smile.


    Soon, Evans sent Audrey a message.


    Evans: Did you see that video?


    Audrey: I saw it.


    Evans did not reply.


    Audrey stared at the screen for a while. Seeing that the other party remained silent, she threw down her phone and continued tidying her clothes. After an unknown period of time, she suddenly heard her phone ding.


    Audrey curiously went over and realized that there was a considerable sum of money in her bank ount!


    Audrey looked at the phone screen in surprise.


    There was also a note below the message: Advertisement endorsement fee.


    It was actually the advertising endorsement fee! Audrey couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Soon, Evans sent her a message on WeChat.


    It was a picture.


    Audrey clicked on it and realized that it was a photo of her and Evans filming the advertisement that day!


    Audrey, who was wearing a red dress, stood beside Evans in a white suit. They looked very eye-catching.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched.


    In the photo, she smiled brightly at the camera, while Evans lowered his head slightly, with his gazending on Audrey¡¯s head.


    Evans: ¡°This photo was taken by my assistant. I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Evans smiled and called his assistant. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on the chandelier?¡±


    The assistant quickly replied, ¡°General Manager, I found out that this matter seems to be rted to Mort from the Waiting family.¡± ¡°Mort?¡± Evans rubbed his forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Frank¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    Soon, it was time for the filming of ¡°Chasing Light¡± to begin.


    The opening ceremony was set to be held in a beautiful town in the suburbs of the capital. Due to time considerations, thepany wanted to get someone to drive to pick Audrey up. In order not to expose that she was a member of the Lance family, Audrey specially took a taxi to a park far away to wait.


    When the van arranged by thepany arrived, Audrey got into the vehicle and realized that Anna was sleeping soundly in the backseat. The two makeup artists beside her were also sleeping.


    The driver said apologetically, ¡°I started too early today. Everyone is a little sleepy.¡±


    Audrey also wanted to sleep. She casually said a few words to the driver and quickly took out her sunsses from her bag. She put them on and dozed off.


    The nanny van shuttled through the streets and alleys. Audrey felt her head shake with the frequency of the car. After an unknown period, something seemed to cover her eyes.


    Audrey looked ahead in confusion.


    The woman appeared again. As if she had long guessed that she would appear in her dream, Audrey didn¡¯t panic. She only looked at the woman calmly.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey was stunned.


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly lit up with excitement. ¡°That damn system¡­ damn system, I finally defeated it!¡±


    System? Audrey looked at the somewhat mentally unstable woman in shock.


    Soon, the woman instantly transformed into white smoke like before. However, this time, the white smoke charged straight at Audrey!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Audrey suddenly eximed as she suddenly opened her eyes!


    She was still in the van.


    Another dream. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Aiyah, Sis, did you have a nightmare?¡± Annay beside Audrey with a concerned expression..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Violet Town

    Chapter 157: Violet Town


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey took off her sunsses and smiled at Anna. ¡°I slept so soundly that I forgot where I was.¡±


    Anna grinned and said: ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, I just wanted to tell you that we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Had they arrived at that town? Audrey was somewhat surprised. She leaned against the window and took a look, only to discover that the scenery outside had already turned into a small, low house.


    As the driver said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Anna cheered a little. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the scenery in Violet Town is beautiful. Now, I can witness it.¡±


    Violet Town. Audrey silently recited the name in her heart.


    The female protagonist of ¡°Chasing Light¡± grew up in a small town. Half of the scenes in the entire series were shot in the small town, so it waspletely understandable that the production team chose the beautiful Violet Town to film.


    When they arrived at their destination, the group got out of the car excitedly. The rest of the crew were already waiting for Audrey andpany.


    Violet Town was a coastal town. The coastline here was very long and narrow. On the low and t mountaintop, it was covered in ayer of green grass.


    The opening ceremony this time was set on the grass on the hillside. Audrey looked into the crowd and quickly found Dn.


    ¡°Hey! Dn!¡± Audrey greeted him excitedly. Dn was also very excited as he strode to Audrey¡¯s side.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You look quite handsome in a suit!¡± Anna giggled and punched Dn¡¯s chest.


    Dn lowered his head and pretended to be angry. ¡°Cousin, if you continue to talk about me like that, I¡¯ll ignore you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The people around himughed.


    Dean was a man of action. After the opening ceremony ended, he immediately announced that the production team had started work.


    ¡°Chasing Light¡± had 25 episodes which was considered short. However, the plot was tight, so Audrey and Dn had to be very familiar with the script during the two-month filming period.


    Because the characters they portray range in age from 15 to 30, this posed a greater challenge to their acting skills.


    At the beginning of the script, she appeared as a high school student. When the makeup artist finished putting on makeup for Audrey, Anna couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Sis, with your current skin condition, it doesn¡¯t feel strange at all for you to act as a high school student in your teens. I¡¯m really curious. Are you simr to the time when you were in high school?¡±


    Upon hearing Anna mention her past high school days, Audrey suddenly had a strange feeling.


    As a book-transmigrator, Audrey naturally didn¡¯t know what kind of life the Host had led in high school, but she always remembered what she looked like in high school.


    At that time, Audrey¡¯s life was very tight. Due to reality, she had no choice but to give up on her dream or music. In the end, In order to earn more money, she entered the entertainment industry.


    Now that she had be a real actress and had family and friends by her side, Audrey felt very lucky.


    Audrey smiled at Anna and said, ¡°In the past, when I was in high school, I definitely looked younger than I do now.¡± Anna scratched her head.


    Soon, the production team started filming.


    Dean was very satisfied with Dn¡¯s performance. During the intermission, he said to Audrey, ¡°The person you rmended isn¡¯t bad. This guy looks young, but he¡¯s very talented in acting. Oh, God, I¡¯m even considering whether to recruit him into mypany in the future and nurture him well.¡±


    Dn was a good seedling to be an actor. Seeing that Dean liked Dn very much, Audrey was very gratified. However, she still said, ¡°Dn came to film this drama mainly to test his own acting skills. In the future, we still have to ask for his opinion on how he wants to develop.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Dean nodded. ¡°As long as he¡¯s willing, I promise I¡¯ll nurture him well.¡±


    Today¡¯s filming went smoothly. As Violet Town was quite far from the city, the producers simply rented a row of houses in the town and let the actors and staff live there. If they didn¡¯t want to live here, they could leave on their own.


    Audrey didn¡¯t like to run around, so she happily moved into the house after moving her luggage with Anna.


    The scenery of Violet Town was beautiful. Apart from filming the drama, Audrey, Anna, and Dn went to the streets and alleys of the town.


    The slow pace of the town gave Audrey infinitefort, but what happened next left her very shocked..

 Chapter 158 - 158: Strange Familiarity

    Chapter 158: Strange Familiarity


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The progress of the production team proceeded in an orderly manner. Audrey had lived in Violet Town for half a month, and she had already visited all the nearbymercial streets.


    There was an actress called Fifi on the production team. Her maternal grandmother lived in this town. Feifei was very warm and hospitable and said that she would treat everyone to a meal at her maternal grandmother¡¯s house when she was free on the weekend.


    Audrey had been very close to Fifi recently, so she happily agreed when she heard Feifei say that.


    Dean had something on this Saturday at thest minute, so his scenes were arranged for the morning. In the afternoon, everyone could freely arrange their time. Hence, Audrey andpany decided to visit Fifii¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s house in the afternoon.


    The shooting location for the morning scenes was chosen to be in the beautiful sea of violets in the town.


    At first, Audrey, who was the female lead, ran through the sea of flowers. Then, Dn, who was acting as the male lead, appeared.


    Everyone sighed at the beauty of the scenery here, while Audrey fell into deep thought as she looked at the endless sea of flowers.


    She had a feeling that¡­ she had been here before.


    Audrey suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and could only continue to devote her body and mind to the filming. However, the doubts in her heart couldn¡¯t be dispelled.


    When Dean finally shouted that it was over, everyone cheered and celebrated the rare half-day holiday in the afternoon.


    The group first had lunch at a nearby restaurant before excitedly taking a car to a nearby market to shop.


    There were a total of eight guests at Feifei¡¯s house this time. Feifei first returned to her grandmother¡¯s house to decorate the venue. She even instructed Audrey, ¡°I¡¯ll send a location to your phonester. When the timees, just follow that path. I¡¯lle out to pick you up.¡±


    Audrey and the others nodded.


    Violet Town was close to the capital, so its economy was developing quite well. Because the town was filled with violet flowers, the town developed a tourism industry that was mainly ?focussed on violet flowers.


    Audrey andpany shuttled freely through the market. They first bought some fresh ingredients before buying a few souvenirs with violet flowers as the theme. Only then did they take a car to Feifei¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s house.


    ording to the instructions on her phone, Firii¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s house was only half an hour away from the production team. When the car stopped on a street by the sea, Audrey looked at the vast sea and the uneasiness and strange feeling in her heart gradually increased. Why¡­ did she have an inexplicable feeling about this ce?


    As she was in a daze, Audrey¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Fifi¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Darling, where are you guys?¡± Anna leaned over and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re on that street by the sea.¡±


    Fifi quickly smiled. ¡°Okay, I know where you guys are. I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± With that, Fifi hung up.


    Audrey andpany stood on the street and looked around curiously; when they saw the boundless blue sea, they sighed.


    ¡°Guys,¡± a fellow actor said excitedly, ¡°can we surf here? I want toe here for the next vacation. ¡±


    Dn was also a good surfer. When someone mentioned surfing, he immediately echoed, ¡°Okay! I want toe next time!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Not long after, Fifi appeared on her bicycle.


    ¡°Hey! My friends!¡± Fifi held the handlebars of the bicycle with one hand and greeted them excitedly with the other.


    Seeing that Fifi had already appeared, everyone had no choice but to end the conversation. Then, they followed Fifi into another small path nearby.


    The scenery here was very beautiful, and the people here were very simple. Audrey andpany followed behind Feifei. In many houses by the roadside, many children stuck their heads out and curiously sized up the passersby.


    ¡°Oh! Darling!¡± A plump woman leaned halfway out of her vegetable garden.


    ¡°Fifi, are these all your friends?¡±


    Fifi slowly stopped the bicycle. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve arranged to have a barbecue with them tonight.¡±


    Hence, Audrey andpany greeted the woman with smiles.


    The woman was very kind. She took out two very round cabbages from the vegetable field and stuffed them into Fifi¡¯s basket. The woman said, ¡°Darling, have a good day!¡± Fifi smiled and thanked her..

 Chapter 159 - 159: Have You Seen Me Before?

    Chapter 159: Have You Seen Me Before?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On the way back to Fifi¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s house, Fifi, Audrey, andpany were chatting andughing. Beside the path were neatly repaired flowerbeds withrge violets nted inside.


    One of theirpanions said in surprise, ¡°God, I can guarantee that when I¡¯m old in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye here to enjoy myter years.¡±


    Everyoneughed out loud.


    Soon, Fifi brought herpanions to a small bungalow.


    Fifi opened the fence in the courtyard and called Audrey and the others in. She then shouted upstairs, ¡°Grandmother! Robert! My friends are here.¡±


    Soon, someone opened the window of a room on the second floor. ¡°Sister!


    where are they?¡±


    Everyone looked up curiously and saw a little boy of about eight years old leaning against the window, looking at them curiously.


    ¡°Kid! Come down and y!¡± Dn shouted first.


    When Robert saw that there were so many people, he instantly cheered and ran downstairs.


    There was a big tree in the courtyard. There was a big table under the tree. Fifi called everyone to sit around the table. She said, ¡°My grandmother might be cooking in the kitchen. Wait here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Audrey and the others stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look too.¡±


    Fifi had no objections and quickly carried the food they had bought into the kitchen happily.


    Robert was Fifi¡¯s cousin. He was in the third grade of primary school this year. Dn got along well with him and was led to the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± In the kitchen, a chubby olddy with a kind face looked at the group of young people who suddenly appeared in front of her and could not help but exim, ¡°Are these your friends? They¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Fifi introduced them. ¡°This is my maternal grandmother, Mrs. Ruth.¡± Soon, everyone greeted the olddy with a smile.


    Mrs. Ruth smiled and nodded. ¡°Today¡¯s afternoon tea will be ready soon. Just stick around. Don¡¯t leave so quickly tonight. We can barbecue in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Robert was the first to cheer excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since our house is so lively. Perhaps I should do a water gun battle with them.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fifi pretended to be angry. She squatted down and rubbed Robert¡¯s chubby face.


    There was limited space in the kitchen, so there was naturally no need for so many people to help. Hence, Audrey, Anna, and the other boy named Phillip stayed in the kitchen to help with the work. The others went outside to sit in the courtyard.


    ¡°Oh, God, you¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Mrs. Ruth scrutinized Audrey¡¯s face seriously and instantly smiled. ¡°I even find you somewhat familiar.¡±


    Anna continued, ¡°Madam, have you seen the scenes Audrey acted in? She¡¯s a female celebrity.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been filming in this town recently. When the movie is released, you¡¯re wee to watch it.¡±


    Mrs. Ruth couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she said repeatedly.


    At three o¡¯clock, afternoon tea was ready. Everyone sat around the table in the courtyard, enjoying the pleasant afternoon.


    ¡°Robert, how many times have I told you to wash your hands before eating!¡± Fifi cursed as she walked over. She dragged her younger cousin to the corner of the yard to wash his hands.


    ¡°God, this matcha cake is really delicious.¡± Dn couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Mrs. Ruth¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Everyone can have a barbecue in the yard tonight. It¡¯s best to watch the stars here.¡±


    They all nodded.


    After tea, everyone started preparing for tonight¡¯s barbecue. However, the yful Robert insisted on dragging Dn to the grass for a water gun battle. For a moment, the courtyard was very noisy.


    Audrey was sitting by the table, skewering the raw squid with an iron skewer. Mrs. Ruth narrowed her eyes and looked at her for a long time. Only when Audrey looked up did Mrs. Ruth suddenlyugh.


    Audrey recalled Ruth¡¯s strange words in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Madam, have you seen me in private before?¡±


    Mrs. Ruth looked at Audrey with a benevolent gaze that inexplicably carried a sense of familiarity.


    Mrs. Ruth said, ¡°I can¡¯t really put my finger on it. But, my dear, I do have something here for you to see. I¡¯ll bring it to youter..¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: Old Phone

    Chapter 160: Old Phone


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was taken aback.


    Audrey was extremely curious about what it was that Mrs. Ruth wanted to show her.


    As night fell, Violet Town became lively. Many people were barbecuing and singing in their courtyards. Fifi¡¯s family was no exception.


    ¡°Hey! Robert, stop ying with water guns!¡± Dn chased after Robert, while Phillip and the othersughed out loud. Then, they took guitars from the car and came down to sing.


    The courtyard was very lively. Everyone was sitting everywhere, eating barbecue, watching dramas, and singing. The atmosphere was very lively.


    Audrey took out her phone and was about to call Anthea when Mrs. Ruth suddenly nudged her gently from behind.


    ¡°Are you free now, dear?¡± Mrs. Ruth smiled as she said. Audrey put her phone back into her pocket. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mrs. Ruth nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Hence, Audrey left with Mrs. Ruth.


    Mrs. Ruth brought Audrey up the stairs. Along the way, she kept muttering, ¡°When I saw you earlier, I thought you looked familiar. Oh, God, you look so simr to the girl on that phone.¡±


    Cell phone? Girl?


    Audrey was instantly stunned. ¡°Madam, you mean¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ruth pulled out her keys and opened the door to one of the rooms.


    When the lights were on, Mrs. Ruth went straight to the bedside table and pulled out an old cell phone.


    ¡°Eh? I remember it was switched on before. Why isn¡¯t there any movement?¡± Mrs. Ruth was clearly surprised.


    Audrey said, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no battery life left?¡±


    But Mrs. Ruth shook her head firmly. ¡°Absolutely not! It was clearly at full charge before.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mrs. Ruth suddenly smiled. She stuffed the phone into Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it. This might be yours to begin with.¡±


    Audrey still found it unbelievable. ¡°Madam, why are you so sure that this belongs to me?¡±


    Mrs. Ruth said, ¡°I picked up this phone in the courtyard half a year ago. At that time, a production team came here to film. Then, someone left it here for no reason. I put it away and thought that someone woulde back to look for it one day, but after waiting for a long time, the owner didn¡¯t appear.¡±


    ¡°Half¡­ half a year ago?¡± Audrey looked surprised.


    Mrs. Ruth said, ¡°It might not be just half a year. In short, it¡¯s just slight shorter than half a year. This phone has a password, but the screen saver page is a photo of a young girl.¡±


    Audrey looked at Mrs. Ruth in a daze.


    Mrs. Ruth continued, ¡°God! When I saw you, I thought you looked like that girl. It¡¯s just that you were wearing different clothes. I wondered if this could really be yours and you¡¯ve just forgotten.¡±


    Audrey lowered her head and looked at the phone in her hand in a daze.


    ¡°There,¡± said Mrs Ruth. ¡°It¡¯s back to its rightful owner now. Charge it when you get back. You might be able to turn it on.¡±


    Tonight, everyone was having a good time. After they were done tidying up the yard, Fifi personally sent them to the streets outside.


    ¡°Darling, thank you for your hospitality tonight,¡± Dn said to Fifi.


    Fifi waved her hand. ¡®You¡¯re wee! If you have time,e over to our house to y. Be careful when you driveter. Be careful.¡±


    Everyone nodded and got into their cars.


    Dn and Phillip drove separately, while Audrey sat in Dn¡¯s car in silence.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong? You look a little dull tonight.¡± Anna came over with a smile.


    Audrey forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had too much fun tonight. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    The few people in the car chattered about what had happened today. When they mentioned the yful Robert, Dn smiled and said, ¡°This guy is very fierce when he ys with water guns. The next time Ie, I¡¯ll definitely bring a big water gun.¡±


    ¡°You, how old are you to still be ying this!¡± Anna teased from behind.


    When she returned to her residence, Audrey realized that the rest of the crew had gone to the nearby market to shop. They weren¡¯t back yet.


    Soon, everyone returned to their rooms.


    Audrey had a separate room. After cing the old phone on the bed, she went to wash up.


    By the time she was done, it was already midnight..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Getting Out of Control

    Chapter 161: Getting Out of Control


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audreyy on the bed and picked up the phone to take a look. Just as she was considering if she should find a charger to charge it, the phone¡¯s screen suddenly lit up.


    The screen saver photo on the phone was of a young girl.


    It was the Host, Audrey.


    Audrey silently stared at the photo. After five minutes, she slowly clicked on the screen.


    [Please enter the password] A line of words appeared on the phone.


    Audrey thought of what had happened today and entered the date with trembling hands.


    April 8th.


    [The password is correct.]


    Audrey looked at her phone in shock. Soon, a video popped up on the page.


    In the video, the Host was talking to the camera.


    Her attire was identical to the person in Audrey¡¯s dream.


    It turned out that after so long, the person who had appeared in her dream had always been the Host. Audrey was stunned.


    The Host sat in her original room and smiled at the camera.


    ¡°Darling, since you are able to see this video, I am sincerely happy for you,¡± the original owner said.


    ¡°This means that you¡¯ve already escaped the control of the system,¡± the original owner continued. ¡°I¡¯ve repeated these disgusting fates over and over again. I became a single child and married into the Lance Family with my mother. In order not to lose my only family, I can only follow the plot and mold my evil woman image¡­¡±


    Audrey looked at the girl in the video in shock.


    Tears suddenly filled the Host¡¯s eyes. ¡°I seeded, I seeded¡­ Again and again, no matter how many times I was forcibly sent to Africa. Since you are now looking at me, it means that my efforts have paid off. That damn system can no longer beat me, hahaha¡­¡±


    The Host¡¯s expression turned a little crazy, but Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she began to cry.


    ¡°Now! ¡± The Host suddenly approached the camera and shouted excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found a loophole in that damned system. My dear Audrey, we¡¯ve finally escaped our fate. You must, you must live well!¡±


    The moment the Host finished speaking, the video screen went ck.


    A sentence appeared on the phone:


    [Game over¡ªPlease restart your life.]


    Restart your life. Audrey suddenly broke down and cried into her phone.


    She understood. She understood everything.


    It turned out that Audrey wasn¡¯t a transmigrator at all. To put it bluntly, she had always been the character in the book.


    In the original book, Audrey had been portrayed as a vicious supporting character by the author. When Audrey realized that her life was being controlled by an invisible force, she chose to resist.


    However, Audrey¡¯s repeated resistances ended in failure.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know how many hardships she had experienced in her previous lives, but when she saw the video, she knew that she had lived a very painful life.


    And all of this was finally over.


    Audrey weed a brand new life. She no longer had to follow the evil female plot that originally belonged to her. This was also the reason why Audreyter realized that she could change her rtionship with Abner and the others.


    It turned out that there had never been any situation such as seizing someone else¡¯s body. Audrey had always been herself, and she had never taken someone else¡¯s life.


    No wonder she felt that this ce was very familiar when she came to Violet Town. It was as if she had been here before.


    In her previous life, Audrey had indeede here. When she found the so-called w in the system, she had prepared this phone in advance and ced it at Mrs. Ruth¡¯s house.


    Audrey knew that her future self woulde here again. Just as she had said, she had finallypletely changed her fate as a cannon fodder supporting actress.


    Audrey looked at her phone and suddenly smiled with tears in her eyes. She could finally start her life without any scruples.


    Audrey flipped through the photos she had taken in the town today and uploaded them to her Moments. The caption: [The world is so beautiful.]


    Soon, Abner and Eric liked her post.


    After a while, Eric privately messaged Audrey in the WeChat chat window.


    Eric: You¡¯ve been in Violet Town for many days, right? When are youing home?


    Audrey: ¡°This movie is quite short. I¡¯ll probably finish filming next month.¡±


    Eric: Next month? That long?


    Audrey: What¡¯s wrong?


    Eric: Goodnight.

 Chapter 162 - 162: The Production Team ‘s Afternoon Tea

    Chapter 162: The Production Team ¡®s Afternoon Tea


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Two-thirds of the filming progress had already passed. Dean said, ¡°We¡¯ll be able toplete the mission in half a month. We can have a good rest then.¡±


    Everyone cheered when they heard the news.


    Dn was indeed very talented in acting. Dean had extended an olive branch to Dn more than once, hoping that Dn would go to hispany to develop in the future.


    This was because Dn would be entering his fourth year in a few months. At that time, he would still have to work on his internship, so he could not give Dean a definite answer for the time being.


    Anna was not in a hurry. She said to Dean, ¡°My cousin¡¯s family is a little strict. He still needs to discuss with his family about entering the entertainment industry. Besides, after this movie is broadcasted, if the response is good, it won¡¯t be toote for Dn to enter the entertainment industry to film. At that time, he will have the capital to negotiate with his family.¡±


    Dean felt that Anna¡¯s words made sense, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. Dn, if you have any intention of entering the entertainment industry, you must contact me. I can guarantee that as long as you train your acting skills well, you will definitely be a rising superstar in the entertainment industry in the future. ¡±


    For once Dn smiled shyly.


    During halftime, Audrey received a message from Eric. ¡°Where are you filming in the town?¡±


    Audrey was immediately rmed as she hurriedly sent a message to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eric: I¡¯m in Violet Town. Audrey:


    Eric: So where the hell are you?


    Audrey looked up at Dean¡ªhe was sitting in the corridor of the cabin, discussing the script with him.


    Audrey: Second Brother, why are you suddenly here? Are you here to see Director Dean?


    Eric¡¯s mouth twitched when he received the message. He nced at his car, which was filled with afternoon tea.


    Eric: Yes, yes, I¡¯m here to see Dean.


    Audrey chuckled and sent a detailed location to Eric.


    After about 15 minutes, a low-key business car slowly entered everyone¡¯s vision.


    Anna and the others immediately looked in the direction of the car curiously. When they saw the man in a flowery shirt get out of the car, their eyes widened.


    Eric took off his sunsses and shouted in Audrey¡¯s direction, ¡°surprise!¡±


    Dean, who was sitting in the corridor, was shocked. He stood up in disbelief.


    ¡°Eric? Why are you here?¡± Dean was very happy and quickly stood up to wee him.


    Eric gave Dean a big hug before looking in Audrey¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Kid! You didn¡¯t tell me that you came to Violet Town to film. I found out from¡­ someone else¡¯s Moments.¡± Eric casually made up a reason, but when he thought of how he couldn¡¯t expose Audrey¡¯s identity, he hurriedly changed his words.


    Audrey stood in the crowd and maintained a smile.


    The current situation was a little special. Audrey had always kept a low profile outside, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was a member of the Lance family.


    Eric kept a low profile in the entertainment industry and would not mention his family background to anyone.


    Anna didn¡¯t know Audrey¡¯s background very well. She only knew that her family was very rich. If Anna knew that Eric and Audrey were from the Lance Family, her jaw would definitely drop.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± An actress in the crowd eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the famous Director Eric, right? I¡¯ve seen your drama. I like it very much.¡±


    Eric smiled and replied, ¡°Really? Then I have to work harder in the future.¡±


    Everyoneughed. At this moment, Dean swaggered to the trunk of the MPV and said with a smile, ¡°What delicious food did you bring us? We won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    Eric waved his hand. ¡°Everyone has a share! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me! ¡± Everyone instantly rushed to the side of the car happily.


    Eric bought afternoon tea for the production team. Everyone was very happy, and so was Audrey. When she took her dessert, Eric and Dean, who were sitting under the tree, waved at her.


    Hence, Audrey happily brought the desserts to their side.


    ¡°How is it? Am I nice enough?¡± Eric said with a cheeky smile. ¡°After I saw your


    Momentsst night, I felt that I had to visit you..¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163: Missing Home

    Chapter 163: Missing Home


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eric leaned against a big rock behind him. ¡°I was afraid that you would miss home too much, so I came here to see you.¡±


    Homesick? Audrey¡¯s fingertips moved as she suddenly smiled.


    Indeed, she was homesick.


    After knowing that she was the so-called Host, and that Anthea was indeed her biological mother, Audrey felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    In the future, she would also start her own life. She would no longer have to follow the so-called original storyline and do anything bad.


    ¡°Alright, guys.¡± After an unknown period of time, Dean stood up and called out to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with work. The vacation is imminent.¡±


    Hence, the production team took their positions.


    Eric stayed on set the entire afternoon. Most of the time, he leaned against the tree and yed with his phone. asionally, he would look up at Audrey and Dn, but soon, he lowered his head to do his own thing.


    Half a monthter, the filming was finally over. Dean specially chose a restaurant with exotic characteristics in the small town and invited everyone in the film crew to eat there.


    ¡°Dn, what are your ns for the future?¡± Audrey asked him directly at the dining table.


    Dn poured himself a ss of cold beer, then said, ¡°In the time I¡¯ve been acting, I feel like I¡¯ve found a career I really love. I want to see how the reaction to the show we¡¯re filming. If everyone agrees with my acting skills, I think I know what to choose.¡±


    Dean had long seen that Dn was an actor with potential. He specially left Dn his cell phone number and said, ¡°Remember to call me when you¡¯ve thought it through. Ourpany¡¯s door will always be open for you.¡± Dn responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go home.¡± Eric touched Audrey¡¯s arm. ¡°Auntie talks about you at home every day. If you don¡¯t go back soon, she¡¯ll really drive here to look for you.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°I know. I miss her too.¡±


    Audrey had been struggling with the so-called transmigration system in her previous lives. Now, she didn¡¯t know what the loophole in the so-called system was, but ording to the current situation, she would no longer be


    ¡°persecuted¡± by the system.


    After the gathering ended, everyone said goodbye to each other and left the beautiful Violet Town.


    Audrey hadn¡¯t returned home for two months. The moment she walked into the garden, she saw Anthea, who was watering the nts, look up in shock.


    ¡°Oh, my darling, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Anthea put down the things in her hand and walked towards Audrey with a look of joy.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Audrey suddenly opened her arms and hugged Anthea.


    Anthea was stunned. Sensing that Audrey was not in a good mood, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Eric, who was standing at the side.


    Eric silently put the sunsses back on his face. ¡°The child is homesick. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Audrey was speechless


    Over the past few days, Weibo had been very lively. For example, today, Audrey saw with her own eyes that the trending topics on Weibo were all rted to Frank.


    Frank¡¯s family background was prominent, and he had debuted many years ago. Previously, because of the poprity of ¡°Goddess¡±, manyizens searched for the dramas that Frank had acted in in the past.


    There were many people praising Frank¡¯s acting skills in thements section of Weibo. Audrey wasn¡¯t interested in this. She was curious about how things were going with Frank and Liz.


    For example, Audrey had already seen no less than five entertainment reports. They were all about how Elena would have to take on several scripts after her leg healed.


    What made Audrey even more excited was that there was a drama that was about to be filmed. The participants included Frank, Liz, and Elena!


    God, what kind of top-notch drama is this? Audrey was very excited. She couldn¡¯t help but call Anna, wanting to ask her what was going on. She didn¡¯t expect Anna to send a long voice message to Audrey without a word.


    Audrey had all of them transcribed into words.


    Anna: Sister! I just got the news. Let me tell you, the story of that drama is an urban romance drama. Oh my god, Frank, Elena, and Liz are all in it. What a coincidence, hahaha..

 Chapter 164 - 164: Dylan Enters the Entertainment Industry

    Chapter 164: Dn Enters the Entertainment Industry


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°An urban romance drama?¡± Audrey was very surprised. ¡°The three of them are really acting together?¡±


    Anna sent another voice message. ¡°They were not done with the moviest time. Didn¡¯t Frank say that he wanted to choose Liz as his female lead? This time, the two of them are actually acting with Elena. God, there¡¯s going to be a good show in the future.¡±


    Only then did Audrey truly confirm that the battle between Elena and Liz had officially begun.


    And to Audrey¡¯s surprise, what happened next shocked her even more.


    After a period of time, the television drama, ¡°Chasing Light¡± , starring Audrey and Dn, was officially broadcasted. What surprised Audrey was that after the drama was broadcasted, it received a warm response from arge number ofizens. Furthermore, because of Audrey¡¯s previous poprity, many of her fans went to watch the drama.


    And this time, Audrey was no longer the center of the conversation, but another person¡ªDn.


    Dn was a handsome young man. Although he was only a neer, his good acting skills and outstanding looks attracted everyone¡¯s attention in a short period of time.


    Soon, the trending topics on Weibo were no longer mainly discussing Frank, Elena, and Liz. Instead, everyone was paying attention to the new male celebrity, Dn.


    Dn dominated Weibo overnight.


    Audrey realized that this was an opportunity. After all, Dn was very popr now. If he took the opportunity to announce that he had entered the entertainment industry to develop, and with Dean¡¯s help, Dn¡¯s future would definitely be very impressive.


    However, Dn didn¡¯t give her a definite reply.


    ¡°Sis,¡± Dn said, ¡°my family still doesn¡¯t know that I went to act in the entertainment industry. However, based on the exposure of this drama, I reckon that in a few days, they will all know that I acted as the male lead of ¡°Chasing Light¡±.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll find out sooner orter anyway. Why don¡¯t you tell them earlier?¡±


    Dn voiced his concern. ¡°My father is more domineering. Whether I can sessfully enter the entertainment industry depends on his mood. Oh, God help me. When this old man finds out about me, I hope he won¡¯t have a heart attack from anger.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Audreyforted him. ¡°I think highly of your acting skills. To be honest, if you can seize the opportunity now and continue filming while you are at your most popr, you will definitely be popr in the future. Of course, that¡¯s on the premise that you have good acting skills.¡±


    Dn nodded. ¡°Of course I know that. Let¡¯s wait a few days. I¡¯ll give you a definite answer then.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Audrey said.


    There had been too many events happening in the entertainment industry recently, and Dn and Frank received the most attention.


    Ever since Charlotte paid attention to Audrey on Weibo, she would also follow Frank and Elena in her spare time. When she heard that the two of them would be acting in the same drama in the near future, Charlotte¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    Charlotte quickly sent a message to her best friend, Sandra.


    Charlotte: Dear, is what happened recently true?


    Sandra: What¡¯s wrong? Have you been subjected to online abuse again?


    Charlotte: Other than this topic, do you have anything else to say to me?


    Sandra chuckled and quickly replied to Charlotte¡¯s message.


    Sandra: Let me guess¡­ Are you talking about Frank and Elena?


    Charlotte¡¯s fingertip moved quickly, and soon, she replied to Sandra.


    Charlotte: Yes.


    Sandra called Charlotte directly.


    After Charlotte picked up the call, Sandra took the lead and said, ¡°I know what you want to say. You know, Charlotte, the matters between the nobles are the mostplicated. Moreover, Frank and Elena¡¯s family backgrounds are not low. Oh, and that Liz. I heard from others that Liz grew up with Frank.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. ¡°God! It¡¯s actually like that? It¡¯s too surprising. I¡¯m just curious. At the charity banquetst time, after Liz finished ying the piano, she walked down and gave Frank a big hug¡­ Although this is nothing in terms of etiquette, didn¡¯t the rumors say that Frank never got close to women¡±¡®


    Frank¡¯s image in the industry was that of a cold and clean male celebrity..

 Chapter 165 - 165: The Real and Fake Daughters

    Chapter 165: The Real and Fake Daughters


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sandra nodded. ¡°Of course, I was also shocked when I found out. So Liz and Frank have known each other since they were young. However, wasn¡¯t there a rumor in the entertainment circle that Frank and Elena were secretly dating?


    Then what is he doing with Liz now? A love triangle?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Charlotteughed. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re making meugh to death. Promise me that if you hear any news about Frank and the other two in the future, you¡¯ll let me know in time, okay?¡±


    Sandra, on the other hand, looked suspicious. ¡°Why are you suddenly so concerned about Frank recently? Charlotte, are you also infatuated with him and nning to chase aftera celebrity?¡±


    Charlotte eximed in disdain and said, ¡°Forget about chasing celebrities. I¡¯m not interested in those hypocritical male celebrities. I¡¯m paying attention to Frank purely because he was disrespectful to my sister previously. That¡¯s why I want to pay attention to his recent movements.¡±


    Sandra nodded as if she understood. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you don¡¯t like your stepsister? Why are you suddenly so protective of her?¡±


    An awkward expression shed across Charlotte¡¯s face. ¡°That was in the past¡­ Now, I feel that our rtionship is still alright¡­ At least for now, she¡¯s not an annoying person.¡±


    Sandra stopped asking.


    The response to ¡°Chasing Light¡± was very good. There were evenizens who went straight to Dean¡¯s Weibo toment, wanting him to cast the male lead in a few more youth idol dramas.


    Dean knew that this was a good opportunity for Dn to be famous. It was just that Dn hadn¡¯t called him in the past few days, which made Dean a little depressed.


    On Dn¡¯s side, something unexpected happened.


    Dn¡¯s family members were mainly businessmen, including Dn¡¯s older brother, who also majored in finance at college. When they found out that he had secretly gone to the entertainment industry to film, they were all very shocked. At first, they found it difficult to ept. They even said bluntly that they would not agree to him entering the entertainment industry to develop his career.


    Dn was upset and spoke sincerely to his family, but his parents refused to budge.


    In the end, Dn¡¯s grandmother stepped in and convinced Dn¡¯s parents.


    Recently, the two elders could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, go ahead if you want to film. However, there¡¯s one thing you have to remember. If the shows you film in the future don¡¯t cause too much of an impact, you have toe back and be a businessman like your brother.¡±


    Dn jumped up in joy.


    Audrey was also very happy when she found out that Dn could enter the entertainment industry with his family¡¯s blessings. She called Dean on the spot.


    Dean was naturally very satisfied with this oue. Soon, Audrey took the opportunity to say, ¡°Now that Dn is so popr, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to let him act in a youth idol drama?¡±


    Dean, on the other hand, had his own ns. ¡°No, my dear, I have a better idea.¡± Audrey expressed her doubts.


    Dean chuckled. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ve been in contact with Frank and Elena for some time in the production team, right?¡±


    Audrey was rmed and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. ¡°Director, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Dean said, ¡°The urban romance drama starring Frank has yet to start filming, but it¡¯s already so popr. I¡¯m thinking that if I let Dn y a role in that drama, this will also be an opportunity for Dn.¡±


    ¡°Will the producers agree?¡± Audrey was somewhat hesitant.


    However, Dean patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Thosepanies aim to make profits. Dn has been at the center of the discussion for the past few days. If he participates in that drama, won¡¯t he attract interest for that drama?¡± Upon hearing this, Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Alright!¡±


    With Dean¡¯s help, Dn finally officially announced his debut. The poprity of Dn only increased, and the topic of discussion was not inferior to that of Liz, who had just debuted.


    The urban romance drama starring Frank was called ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±. It told the story of a series of love-hate entanglements that happened when the two girls swapped identities when they were young.


    ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was simply a replica of Grimm¡¯s fairy tale ¡°The Goose -herding Lady¡±.


    Due to the novelty of the plot and the rich content, this drama received widespread attention before it even started filming. As for the casting of the female lead,izens started a fierce discussion..

 Chapter 166 - 166: CEO’s Standard

    Chapter 166: CEO¡¯s Standard


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena and Liz were the most popr actors ying the female lead.


    One was Elena, who had debuted as a child star and had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years. The other was Liz, who had just ¡°showcased her talent¡±.


    The two young women looked simr and each had a huge fan club. Everyone was curious about who would be the female lead in the end.


    As the standard vicious supporting actress, the second female lead of ¡°The Real and Fake Young Lady¡± was no less crazy than the character Audrey had yed previously¡ªMartha.


    Audrey no longer wanted to have any contact with Elena, especially with Frank present. Audrey wouldn¡¯t hang around in front of them anymore.


    Furthermore, Audrey knew very well the importance of a screen image to an actress. If she were to act as a vicious supporting actress again, it would probably affect her future¡ªeven if Audrey¡¯s acting skills were very outstanding.


    Audrey was more willing to be blend in with the majority of theizens and see who the female character in ¡°The Real and Fake Young Lady¡± would end up with.


    Eric naturally knew about the recent events in the entertainment industry.


    He asked Audrey curiously, ¡°Elena and Liz, how did these two meet for no reason?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Second Brother, isn¡¯t this very normal?¡±


    A line of words popped up above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [Has Second Brother ever been in a rtionship before?


    Love rival? Eric was confused. ¡°You mean Frank and Liz are together?¡±


    [What? Why is Second Brother a little straight? Frank likes Elena. Isn¡¯t it obvious?]


    Did Frank like Elena? Eric felt that his speed of receiving news was a little slow.


    ¡°I think Elena has been hanging around Frank. Why didn¡¯t I know that Frank was interested in Elena?¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you know that domineering CEOs aren¡¯t good at expressing their love?¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-What did you say? That Frank, the domineering CEO?¡± [Why doesn¡¯t it count?] Audrey smiled at Eric.


    Soon, Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re saying that Frank is a domineering CEO? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look at Eric strangely. ¡°Second Brother, what are youughing at?¡±


    Eric finally stoppedughing. Then, he held his stomach and said, ¡°Alright, honey. Just as you said, Frank is from a wealthy family and is a domineering CEO. But to me, he looks more like a stoic.¡±


    Previously, Charlotte had unintentionally revealed to Eric that Frank had offended Audrey. It was also because of this that Eric really couldn¡¯t like Frank.


    Eric felt that his sister was kind and generous. How could she be the mean and vicious woman Elena was talking about?


    Eric felt that Frank was most likely blind to believe in Elena.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Eric continued, ¡°Speaking of the persona of a domineering CEO, isn¡¯t our brother more suitable? Hahaha¡­ That Evans is also considered¡­ Abner, who had just stepped into the living room, stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Abner coughed.


    Eric and Audrey¡¯s backs quickly stiffened. When they turned around and saw Abner, awkward expressions shed across their faces.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Audrey hurriedly broke the silence.


    Abner nced at Eric and suddenly said calmly, ¡°Eric, what do you think is the standard for a domineering CEO?¡±


    [He must have a handsome and cold face and be the ruler of the world.]


    A line of words shed above Audrey¡¯s head. Abner and Eric fell silent when they saw thements.


    ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡± Abner held back the smile on his lips and strode up to the second floor.


    Audrey and Eric looked at each other. After a long while, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Under Dn¡¯s hard work, he sessfully obtained the role of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±. After Audrey found out, she sent him a message in shock.


    Audrey: Dn, are you sure you want to y this role? Dn was cast as the third male lead in the series..

 Chapter 167 - 167: Candidate for the Female Lead

    Chapter 167: Candidate for the Female Lead


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just like the second female lead, the third male lead of ¡°The Real and Fake Young Lady¡± was also a viin.


    Furthermore, Audrey also learned that the third male lead in the drama was the female lead¡¯s younger brother who was actually not rted to her. He had always had improper thoughts about the female lead. When the female lead was framed by the second female lead and chased out of the house, the third male lead imprisoned the female lead.


    Hmm¡­ In short, the plot is even more fantasical and exciting than that of ¡°Goddess¡±.


    As the role of the third male lead was not likable, Audrey was worried that this role would negatively affect Dn. After all, Dn was a neer who had just debuted. If this role affected his career, wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be in vain?


    However, Dn didn¡¯t care about that. He said to Audrey, ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you act in ¡®Goddess¡¯ previously? Didn¡¯t you also put a lot of pressure on yourself when you acted as that vicious supporting actress, Martha? But the effect was very good in the end.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Audrey said, ¡°I have to say that part of the reason why the character I¡¯m ying can be popr is because of luck. Dn, you¡¯re a neer. You have to understand why you chose the third male lead.¡±


    Dn didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll y this role. It¡¯s okay! If the response is really mediocre, that¡¯s my own fate. It would mean I didn¡¯t work hard enough and can¡¯t me others.¡±


    Upon hearing that Dn had insisted on ying the role of the third male lead, Audrey no longer dissuaded him. Instead, she encouraged, ¡°Best of luck!¡±


    Soon, the female lead of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± appeared on Weibo¡¯s trending list.


    The Weiboments section instantly exploded under the hashtag, #Liz starring as the female lead in ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±#. This time, it was Audrey who forwarded the message to Anna.


    Soon, Anna excitedly replied to Audrey.


    Anna: Oh my god! It¡¯s actually Liz ying the female lead. Oh my god! She¡¯s just a newbie, but she can actually suppress Elena¡¯s limelight! I¡¯m too shocked.


    Audrey: I¡¯m surprised too. I always thought that Elena would be the female lead.


    In Audrey¡¯s opinion, Elena had debuted as a child star after all. Her status in the entertainment industry was one of the best. Besides, her family background was not bad. How did Elena be the second female lead in ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± for no reason?


    However¡­ Thinking of Liz¡¯s extraordinary family background, Audrey seemed to be able to guess some of the reasons. Liz was Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart. As long as Frank used his family¡¯s power to interfere, it was normal for Liz to be the female lead.


    Audrey was very curious. If Frank really helped Liz be the female lead, what would his attitude towards Elena be? Didn¡¯t he always like Elena?


    Anna: There¡¯s going to be a good show. By the way, I heard that Dn joined the production team of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±? Hahaha¡­ When the timees, I¡¯ll let my cute little cousin tell me about Elena and Liz every day!


    Audrey curled her lips and didn¡¯t send another message.


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, what happened next inexplicably connected her to Elena.


    There was still a week before the filming of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± began. The producers of the drama called Audrey¡¯spany and tentatively asked if they wanted Audrey to y a small role in the drama.


    Audrey was shocked when she heard the news.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask Daniel, ¡°Why did the producers suddenly look for me? Haven¡¯t they found all the actors for the roles in the drama and matched them up?


    Daniel was also a little puzzled. ¡°I just received the news. They only said that the actress had something on at thest minute and couldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Something came up at thest minute? Audrey doubted the validity of this reason.


    However, Daniel was very supportive of Audrey acting in this drama. ¡°This role is the supporting female character in the drama. She has fewer scenes and has only had an emotional entanglement with the third male lead. Just treat it as ying around. There aren¡¯t many scenes anyway. After you¡¯re done filming, you can do other things in your free time. ¡±


    Audrey was skeptical.


    Soon, Dn called Audrey and said, ¡°Sister, I heard that you¡¯reing to y a role in our drama?¡±


    His tone was a little cheerful, and Audrey looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be participating. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, why not?¡± Dn encouraged. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to work with my sister again. If you join the production team, I won¡¯t be lonely..¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: Watch the Show Any Time

    Chapter 168: Watch the Show Any Time


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Dn¡¯s tone was a little disappointed. Audrey thought for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll act in this role.¡±


    The news of Audrey ying the supporting role in ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± quickly spread throughout the Inte. The Weibo post quickly started a topic centered on Audrey, and mostizens expressed their anticipation for Audrey to participate in this drama.


    The previous popr drama ¡°The Goddess¡± had already made Frank, Elena, and Audrey popr. This time, the three of them were working together again on ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters.¡± Furthermore, with Liz and Dn joining in, everyone expressed that it was very exciting.


    Audrey knew that her fate was no longer the so-called cannon fodder supporting actress. This was also the reason why she had finally agreed to act in ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters.¡±


    Audrey felt that since she no longer had to follow the plot of the original book and carry out the tragic plotline, Elena and Frank definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a huge impact on her.


    Audrey had chosen to film with Frank and the others this time because she wanted to see with her own eyes how the plot between Frank and Elena would develop. She also wanted to guide Dn and work hard to nurture him into a capable actor.


    When Dean found out that Audrey was also participating in ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters,¡± he immediately became very excited. He said to Audrey, ¡°This drama has be popr before it¡¯s filmed. You don¡¯t have many scenes in the drama, so I hope you can take care of Dn.¡±


    Dn had already signed a contract with Dean¡¯spany and officially became a genuine artiste.


    Audrey naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Dean. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He entered the entertainment industry partly because of me. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    The investor of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was a multinational corporation. Perhaps they saw a business opportunity in it, so they boldly announced to the outside world that this drama would be filmed and broadcast at the same time. The plot would be modified appropriately on the original basis.


    Once this news was released, the entire entertainment industry exploded.


    Not to mention the risk of filming and broadcasting at the same time, wouldn¡¯t the investor be at a loss if the audience did not buy it? However, the investors chose to take a gamble. They were certain that this drama would definitely be popr.


    Audrey was naturally very surprised by the investors¡¯ actions. At the same time, she admired their guts.


    The main leads of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± were all famous celebrities in the entertainment industry. Whether the audience would buy it depended on the fans of the celebrities.


    Audrey was certain that as long as the main leads didn¡¯t cause any scandals during the filming, this drama would definitely create huge profits for thepany with its poprity.


    The investors were very astute to have chosen to film and broadcast at the same time.


    Previously, Liz and Elena¡¯s fans had already caused a ruckus on Weibo. This time, if there was a more interesting topic because they were filming together, Audrey could guarantee that the trending topics on Weibo would go off the charts.


    The production team of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was very efficient. In less than three days, they had already decided on the filming date¡ªthey would officially start filming on the first Sunday in May.


    As Audrey¡¯s assistant, Anna naturally joined the production team with Audrey. Thinking that she could observe Frank and Elena¡¯s movements at any time, she almost jumped up in excitement. ¡°Sis! I really didn¡¯t expect you to participate in that drama. Oh, my God, I can watch the show at any time.¡±


    The answer was self-evident.


    As Audrey packed her clothes, she called Anna and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I know you¡¯ve always wanted to know how far the rtionship between Frank and Elena has progressed. No matter what, we have to keep a low profile. When the timees, you can¡¯t make it too obvious that you¡¯re watching a show.¡±


    Anna nodded, grinning.


    ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was an urban romance drama, so the filming location was the most prosperous ce in the capital¡ªthe city center.


    As the filming location was close to home, Audrey told Anthea that she woulde home for dinner every day in the future.


    Previously, because Audrey had gone to Violet Town to film, she hadn¡¯t returned home for two months. Anthea had been feeling very sad. When she heard Audrey say that she would return home every day, Anthea was overjoyed..

 Chapter 169 - 169: Thinking Too Much

    Chapter 169: Thinking Too Much


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The entire production team turned up on the day of the opening ceremony.


    As the lineup for ¡°The Real and Fake Young Lady¡± was very strong, and because the plot was very long, there were many actors involved. Audrey even saw several very famous veteran actors in the entertainment industry at the opening ceremony.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show,¡± Anna muttered to Audrey softly.


    Audrey patted Anna¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Sister Anna, you¡¯re smiling so widely that your mouth is about to reach your ears.¡±


    Anna quickly stopped smiling.


    Due to the strange incident of Audrey being suspected of being secretly in love with Elena, Audrey didn¡¯t contact Elena again.


    Elena was dressed very exquisitely today. She stood in the middle of the crowd like the moon surrounded by stars. Apart from being proud, Elena¡¯s sharp eyes still spotted Audrey¡¯s.


    Their gazes met and Audrey turned her face to the side.


    This made Elena a little unhappy.


    Could it be that the detestable Audrey despised her so much? What happened the previoys time was just an ident, but she actually dared to give Elena a hard time now? The more Elena thought about it, the more depressed she became. She was worried that she had nowhere to vent her emotions. Soon, someone appeared, and Elena almost cursed.


    It was Liz.


    She actually appeared together with Frank!


    Elena gritted her teeth, but she still tried her best to look amiable.


    She had guessed correctly. Liz, this little b*tch, was simply a b*tch. She relied on the fact that she and Frank were childhood sweethearts and found opportunities to pester Frank all day long.


    Why? Elena was very displeased. Liz was just a neer who had taken advantage of her poprity to debut. She had no acting skills. Why should Lizpete with her?


    Seeing that Liz was wearing a simple and elegant gown, Elena cursed inwardly. Then, she turned around in a fit of pique.


    Elena would rather face Audrey than see that b*tch Liz again.


    The opening ceremony of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was very grand. As the protagonists of the drama, Frank and Liz naturally stood in the middle of the camera.


    Elena¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was not low, but as the second female lead, she had no choice but to stand by the side.


    Some sharp-eyed people naturally noticed this subtle detail, so they wanted Elena to stand on the other side of Frank. However, Elena pretended not to see it and stood beside Audrey.


    Both Audrey and Anna were stunned.


    Elena and Audrey were about the same height, and they were dressed in gorgeous styles. When the two of them stood together, they attracted many people outside the venue.


    Audrey didn¡¯t move. At this moment, she looked at the cameraman outside the venue and felt a little depressed. When will this fellow finish shootin?


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled when she saw that Audrey didn¡¯t say a word or even move.


    After a while, Elena spoke first. ¡°What role are you ying?¡±


    Hmm? Audrey blinked in surprise. Her long and curled eyshes fluttered with the movement of her eyelids, like two agile butterflies. Audrey slowly turned her head and looked at Elena in surprise.


    Elena slowly looked at Audrey.


    At this moment, the cameraman pressed the shutter.


    Just like that, a group photo of the production team was born.


    The silent gaze between Elena and Audrey was immortalised in the shot.


    ¡°Alright, the photoshoot is over!¡± The director shouted first.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed.


    Elena still didn¡¯t receive Audrey¡¯s reply.


    After the photoshoot ended, Audrey turned around and walked away from Elena.


    Elena saw Audrey¡¯s assistant, Anna, skip over to wee her. Then, she led Audrey to the rest area opposite and sat down.


    Elena was a little angry for a moment. After realizing that she had been thinking too much, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. How stupid was she to talk to Audrey? What a joke.


    Elena felt that she had really gone crazy recently. Why did she want to bother with Audrey for no reason? She clearly hated Audrey the most in the past.


    Thinking of how Audrey had injured her eyes on the charity night, Elena looked at Audrey¡¯s back again. Her mouth opened, but she didn¡¯t say anything else..

 Chapter 170 - 170: Delaying Progress

    Chapter 170: Dying Progress


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was filmed and broadcast at the same time. Therefore, in order to satisfy theizens¡¯ curiosity, the production team started work immediately after the opening ceremony.


    ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±, as its name implied, was a series ofplicated love and hate stories where two characters swapped identities.


    Although the storyline of this drama was very long, due to the tight plot,


    Audrey, who was the supporting actress in the drama, also had scenes today.


    Audrey¡¯s scenes were expected to start at 10:30 a.m. It was 9:30 a.m., so she still had about an hour to prepare.


    Audrey had already figured out her recent scenes, so she was now sitting leisurely in the resting area with Anna, watching the person not far away act.


    ¡°God!¡± Anna¡¯s mouth hadn¡¯t stopped moving since she¡¯d sat down.


    She had been looking at Frank and Liz, who were rehearsing not far away, with interest. ¡°Sister, do you think this Liz used to be from the entertainment industry? Can she act well as the female lead?¡±


    Audrey picked up her phone and began scrolling through Weibo. Without looking up, she said, ¡°Darling, take a closer look and you¡¯ll know if she¡¯s acting well.¡±


    As expected, Anna watched the rehearsal seriously. When Liz read the line ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so good to me,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker.


    Audrey looked at Anna in puzzlement. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Anna buried her face in the jacket she had brought with her. It was two minutes before Anna managed to look up.


    Audrey was speechless


    Anna did not dare tough too presumptuously. After all, Liz was not someone she could afford to offend.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry about me. Just treat me as a fool.¡± Anna wasughing so hard that tears were about to fall.


    On the other hand, Elena, who was watching from the side, could not help but smile coldly.


    Sure enough, a vase was just a vase. Even if she joined the production team with capital, she would not be able to do anything. Elena¡¯s imbnce gradually dissipated.


    Because Liz wasn¡¯t a professional actress, she really didn¡¯t have much talent in acting.


    As her partner, Frank had been patiently guiding Liz and teaching her how to act.


    Because of Frank¡¯s presence, the director couldn¡¯t re up at Liz. He could only put on a pleasant expression and repeatedly encourage her.


    ¡°Director,¡± Elena finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s been almost half an hour.


    When will it be my turn?¡±


    Everyone looked at Elena.


    As the second female lead in the drama, Elena yed the role of the daughter of a wealthy family. Although she was quite miserable in a certain plot in theter stages, in the early stages, she was as arrogant as a peacock.


    Audrey even suspected that Elena only took on the role of the second female lead when she realized that the second female lead could constantly ravage the female lead in the early stages.


    After all, when the truth of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was revealedter on, the female lead did not choose to hurt the second female lead when she found out that she was the real daughter of a wealthy family. Instead, she persuaded her biological parents to bring the second female lead home to live with them.


    Therefore, in the entire drama, the second female lead was the only true antagonist. Even if the female lead finally recovered her true identity, she did not hit the down-and-out second female lead when she was down.


    Regarding this, Audrey could only sigh inwardly.


    No wonder Elena, a popr female celebrity, was willing to y a supporting role for a neer like Liz.


    It would be strange if Elena was unwilling to bully someone she didn¡¯t like every day.


    Moreover, the second female lead would not be punished for her evil deeds in theter stages. Instead, she would continue to be the daughter of a wealthy family. Even if she was only a daughter of a wealthy family who was not rted to her parents by blood, her life would be veryfortable.


    Some rumors about Frank and Elena had already spread in the entertainment industry, but no one could find any evidence to prove that the two of them were dating. Therefore, now that they were in the same production team, most people wanted to find an opportunity to confirm those so-called rumors.


    The director was also helpless. When he took over the production team, he was already a little worried. After all, Liz was a neer who had suddenly debuted. If her acting skills were not good, wouldn¡¯t it slow down the progress of the entire production team?


    From the looks of it, that was indeed the case..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Are You crazy?

    Chapter 171: Are You crazy?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The director had no choice but to smile at Elena. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be anxious. We have to finish this scene.¡±


    Elena was not in a hurry to film. She just wanted to see Liz make a fool of herself.


    When Liz heard Elena¡¯s words, her eyes turned red.


    Frank could not stand Liz crying in front of him, so he had to coax her patiently. Elena¡¯s expression changed.


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened.


    Audrey nced at Anna. ¡°How is it? Did you notice anything?¡±


    Anna¡¯s lips trembled. After a few seconds, she stammered, ¡°Sister¡­ Sister, if Elena and Liz fight now, who do you think Frank will help?¡±


    Help who? Audrey was taken aback.


    It was extremely rare, but Audrey didn¡¯t think that this question was ridiculous. Instead, she helped Anna analyze it. ¡°Darling, I think he will save Liz first.¡±


    Anna turned her head and looked at Audrey in shock. ¡®Why?¡±


    Audrey lowered her voice and mimicked the tone of a domineering CEO in a television drama. ¡°Baby, my heart will melt when you cry.¡±


    Anna muttered, . I think I¡¯ll go to heaven.¡±


    Liz was indeed not a professional. She had entered the entertainment industry mainly to pursue Frank and also to dampen Elena¡¯s spirit.


    Liz was both depressed and puzzled. In terms of family background and looks, how was she inferior to Elena? But why did Frank only have Elena in his heart?!


    If she hadn¡¯t appeared at the charity banquet in time, Elena would have snatched Frank away.


    Fortunately, God had blessed her and allowed the chandelier to fall and hit Elena¡¯s leg.


    Look, even God can¡¯t stand Elena¡¯s behavior. Why didn¡¯t that chandelier paralyze her? Liz thought viciously.


    As for Elena, she was still standing here¡­ Liz cast her gaze at Audrey, who was watching the show in the distance.


    Who was this fellow? Liz felt indignant. She had heard that Audrey had just debuted not long ago. Why did she have to remind Elena that there was danger above her head?


    What an idiot. If Elena was injured and could not develop in the entertainment industry in the future, wouldn¡¯t she have one lesspetitor in the future? Why did she have to remind Elena?


    Liz was puzzled.


    Liz quickly looked away and sobbed at Frank. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Boohoo, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m already trying my best to act. I¡¯m sorry..


    Elena was about to explode!


    What a detestable b*tch! How dare she treat Frank like this! Damn it! Elena cursed Liz several times in her heart.


    Liz and Elena had very strong backers. The director did not dare to offend either side easily. Seeing this, he could only sigh and think of apromise.


    ¡°Honey,¡± the director conferred with Liz, ¡°you¡¯re tired now. Why don¡¯t you take a break? We¡¯ll shoot the rest of the scenes first.¡±


    With that, the director looked at Frank for help.


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything, so he said to Liz, ¡°Go and rest there for a while. I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±


    What? Did Frank still want to apany her? Elena¡¯s lungs were about to explode.


    What the hell is Frank trying to do?! This despicable guy! Elena roared in her heart.


    Liz could only sob and go to the resting area to sit. Soon, a few male actors beside her surrounded her eagerly andforted her softly.


    Elena snorted in her heart. Then, she patted the expensive dress on her body and stood up to prepare for filming. Audrey and Anna were dumbfounded.


    Brilliant, too brilliant.


    Elena was acting as the second female lead of a wealthy family, while Frank was acting as a rich young master. The two main characters were ssmates. The second female lead had always had a crush on the male lead, but the male lead had a crush on the female lead who came from amoner background.


    Elena didn¡¯t like Liz either, so when she was acting with Frank, the disdain in her eyes didn¡¯t look like an act.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? The girl dressed in rustic clothes?¡± Elena naturally said her lines.. ¡°You actually like this type? Oh my god, are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172: Intense Acting

    Chapter 172: Intense Acting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena¡¯s tone reached an unprecedented height when she said the words ¡°crazy¡±. It sounded like disdain.


    Although Audrey did not like Elena, she had to admit that Elena¡¯s acting skills were indeed not bad.


    Just when they were filming ¡°Goddess¡± , Elena and Audrey were also unhappy when they acted together. At that time, the rtionship between the two of them could be said to be like fire and water.


    Frank could only follow the script. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? She¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Elena sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not what I think? Haha¡­ How long have you known her? How dare you speak up for her like this? Let me tell you, I just don¡¯t like her. If you continue to hang out with her like this every day, I¡¯ll tell Uncle!¡±


    Elena¡¯s tone was a little aggressive, and Frank¡¯s face quickly darkened. ¡°Okay! Stop!¡± The director shouted excitedly. ¡°The first scene is over!¡±


    The director was very happy. He was very satisfied with Elena¡¯s performance.


    God bless her. Elena was indeed an actress who had debuted for more than ten years. Her acting skills were indeed excellent. She was much better than Liz, who only knew how to stare.


    Liz saw the director¡¯s expression and could not help but sulk.


    Was Elena¡¯s acting that good? Why was everyone cheering? Why did she feel that Elena¡¯s acting was so fake? That detestable b*tch.


    The next scene featured Audrey and Dn.


    Dn was extremely popr and handsome. Since the opening ceremony in the morning, there had been young and beautiful girls constantly approaching him.


    Seeing that his scene was finally about to start filming, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly found an excuse to walk in Audrey¡¯s direction. Audrey picked up her phone and took a look at an iing message.


    It was actually from Charlotte.


    Charlotte: I heard that you¡¯re filming in the city center?


    Audrey: Yes.


    Charlotte: ¡°The ce where you¡¯re filming seems to be quite close to ourpany. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time. Just treat it as a visit.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. Was she seeing things? Charlotte had actually taken the initiative toe and see her? Audrey quicklyughed.


    Audrey: Alright! Do as you say!


    Charlotte curled her lips and turned off her phone before putting it in her pocket.


    Dn yed the third male lead in the drama. The third male lead was the female lead¡¯s younger brother in name, but the two were not rted by blood.


    After knowing that the female lead liked the male lead, the third male lead instantly hated the male lead and used his pursuer, the supporting female lead, to hurt the already vicious second female lead.


    Well¡­ It could only be said that the plot was filled with all kinds of tricks from the romance scripts of the past.


    The reason why the plot of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughtrers¡± was novel was because the female lead discovered that the male lead had actually fallen in love with someone else in the finale. Hence, the female lead decisively separated from the male lead.


    Audrey sighed inwardly at the creativity of the screenwriter. As an actress with a supporting role, she was very happy to act.


    Audrey¡¯s supporting role wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with. Or rather, she was a good person in the early stages, but after discovering that she had been deceived by the person she loved, she chose to take revenge. This character is quite unique, Audrey thought to herself.


    Soon, Audrey and Dn¡¯s scenes began filming.


    Dn first gently stroked Audrey¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Li Li, I Imow you¡¯ve always liked me, but¡­ I already have an older sister.¡±


    Audrey instantly took a step back in horror. ¡°What? Sister? Jack! Get this straight. Even if you stay with her now, can the two of you be together forever? You have to get married and have children, right? Your sister has to get married, right? It¡¯s impossible for the two of you to be together forever. Besides, I don¡¯t think your sister treats you that well.¡±


    Next, Dn was supposed to angrily reprimand Li Li for disrespecting his sister, and mock Li Li. Finally, Li Li couldn¡¯t stand the scolding and ran away crying.


    However, Dn didn¡¯t act ording to the script. He looked at Audrey gently and said softly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    It was clearly a clean and harmless face, but at this moment, an inexplicable emotion shed in Dn¡¯s eyes. Coupled with his words just now, it instantly gave people a chill.


    To use the current popr term to describe it, what was it? Oh, sickly lovable. That was the word that came to Audrey¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 173 - 173: I’m Here to See You

    Chapter 173: I¡¯m Here to See You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey and Dn¡¯s performance was not bad. The director finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Elena didn¡¯t reject Audrey much this time. Now, she had a new target. Liz¡¯s scenes couldn¡¯t pass. In the end, it was Frank who suggested finding a substitute. This way, Liz could sessfullyplete the filming.


    In the entertainment industry, it was normal for actors to find stunt doubles. However, those with good acting skills and proud personalities, such as Elena, rarely used stunt doubles .


    Hearing that Liz actually wanted a substitute, Elena almost openly mocked Liz.


    ¡°Has the times changed? An actress can¡¯t even speak a simple line and actually wants a substitute? God! Don¡¯t some people know that they¡¯re not suitable to be an actress at all?¡±


    Elena¡¯s words were too harsh, but to everyone, it was the truth.


    Not everyone present had a good family background like Elena. Therefore, when Elena said these words, most people only tried their best to hold back theirughter, but they did not dare to really agree with her.


    Audrey knew that Elena was good at suppressing her opponents, but this time, Audrey no longer nned on taking the initiative to stand up for anyone.


    After all, Frank was present now, so Audrey had no reason to speak up for Liz.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll work hard in the future¡­¡± Liz¡¯s eyes turned red again, as if she was going to cry in the next second.


    ¡°Enough, ¡± Frank suddenly said calmly, and everyone looked over.


    Frank looked at the unreasonable Elena in front of him and said in annoyance, ¡°Everyone needs room to grow. Liz is a newbie. She can¡¯t be perfect in everything. She said that she will work hard in the future. I believe she can do it.¡±


    Everyone instantly fell silent.


    Elena looked at Frank in a daze. Soon, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Audrey thought for a moment and quickly stood up. ¡°Director, I don¡¯t quite understand these parts of the script. Can you guide me?¡±


    The director smiled and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Soon, he said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, take a break first. It¡¯s almost noon. We¡¯ll start work at two in the afternoon.¡±


    Seeing that the director was trying to ease the atmosphere, everyone stopped watching and dispersed.


    Elena turned around angrily and strode into the nanny van.


    Frank sighed before ncing at Audrey.


    [Why are you looking at me? You caused this trouble yourself!]


    Audrey said this in her heart.


    However, unlike Abner and the others, Frank couldn¡¯t see thements above Audrey¡¯s head. He only felt that Audrey was being a busybody.


    The filming location this time was on a university campus in the city center. Some people still wanted to walk around the campus excitedly after lunch, but Audrey wasn¡¯t interested.


    After eating, she was about to lie on the chair and scroll through Weibo when a voice stopped her.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± A familiar voice sounded from afar.


    Audrey subconsciously looked up and realized that it was Charlotte walking over with her assistant!


    Several people beside her noticed Charlotte.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey happily greeted Charlotte.


    Charlotte had said that she wasing to visit this morning, but Audrey didn¡¯t expect Charlotte toe so quickly.


    ¡°Darling, this is the sushi I brought for you,¡± Charlotte said as she asked her assistant to hand Audrey the exquisitely wrapped box she carried with her.


    Audrey was so happy that her eyes narrowed into slits.


    Charlotte sat directly beside Audrey. Then, she quickly looked around and said to Audrey, ¡°This school used to be Eric¡¯s alma mater. You should get Eric to bring you around.¡±


    Audrey opened the box of sushi and said, ¡°Second Brother has been very busy recently. I don¡¯t dare disturb him.¡±


    Charlotte nodded as if she understood. Then, she didn¡¯t say anything else and leaned back on the recliner, closing her eyes to rest.


    ¡°Sis, are you still working in the afternoon?¡± Audrey asked curiously. Charlotte didn¡¯t open her eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I took half a day off toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Audrey cheered. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go shopping with you after filming tonight, right? I know a French restaurant. Their French foie gras is pretty good.¡±


    Charlotte nodded silently..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Finding a Substitute

    Chapter 174: Finding a Substitute


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Perhaps because Charlotte was too tired from work in the morning, she fell asleep on the recliner. Her assistant was also sleepy.


    Audrey nced at the nanny van and gestured for the assistant to take a nap in the car.


    The assistant originally refused, but Audrey smiled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    My sister won¡¯t wake up for a while anyway. Go rest for a while. We¡¯ll call youter. ¡±


    Hence, the assistant no longer had any objections and happily got into the nanny van.


    At two in the afternoon, the director informed everyone that they were about to start work.


    Audrey looked at Anna beside her, indicating for her to take good care of


    Charlotte. Then, Audrey took a clean leaf and gently covered Charlotte¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my sister.¡±


    Liz hadn¡¯t been doing too well this morning.


    However, as the female lead, she had to appear no matter what. The director was also very efficient. In just one lunch break, he actually found a substitute for Liz.


    The young girl¡¯s name was M, and her figure was very simr to Liz¡¯s. Even her back view made people think that she was Liz.


    Liz didn¡¯t expect the director to really find a substitute for her! Seeing that the talkative M was already having a good time with the other actors, an inexplicable resentment rose in Liz¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Frank, you think I¡¯m not good at acting, right?¡± Liz looked sad.


    Frank also had a headache, but he still braced himself and said to Liz, ¡°Liz, it¡¯s already very good that you can do this. When you act more in the future, your acting skills will naturally improve.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Suddenly, an untimelyugh came from the side.


    Liz looked over and realized that Elena hade over.


    Seeing Elena, hatred shed across Liz¡¯s eyes, but she quickly put on a pitiful look. ¡°Sister Elena, do you have advice to guide me?¡±


    Guide her? She wanted to give her a big p. Elena cursed in her heart. Soon, a bright and confident smile appeared on her face. ¡°No. You acted very well. What else do you need me to teach you?¡±


    Liz¡¯s expression quickly darkened.


    Frank nced at Elena indifferently, and Elena red at him without hesitation.


    ¡°Director, when do we start?¡± Audrey asked.


    The first scene in the afternoon was a scene between Audrey and Liz. In other words, after the second female lead vaguely guessed that the third male lead liked his sister, she decided to deliberately approach the female lead.


    Liz had been ming Audrey for being a busybody at the charity banquet. If she hadn¡¯t been so nosy, how could Elena have avoided the chandelier?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Liz decided to teach Audrey a lessonter.


    In ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡±, as Audrey yed the supporting role, she had very few scenespared to the main lead.


    It was also because of this that Audrey had very few opportunities to act with Elena. Her own scenes basically revolved around Dn and Liz.


    It wasn¡¯t Elena¡¯s turn yet, so Elena sat at the side and looked coldly at Liz and Audrey.


    This scene was the scene of the first meeting between the female lead and the supporting character.


    Firstly, the supporting actress provoked the female lead inexplicably.


    Audrey adjusted her emotions and looked at Liz in disdain ording to the character characteristics of the drama. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re Jack¡¯s sister?¡±


    Liz said with a weak expression, ¡°Ah, I am. May I ask who you are?¡±


    Audrey snorted coldly and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I came today to tell you that a man and a woman have to have a sense of propriety. Don¡¯t blindly not know how to restrain yourself and hope to win over people who don¡¯t like you at all!¡±


    Liz pretended to be frightened. ¡°What? You, who are you talking about?


    Brandon? I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Brandon was the name of the male lead in the drama.


    Audrey put on a fierce expression. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! Do you know who I¡¯m talking about? Are you still pretending to be weak at a time like this? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re pretending!¡±


    Elena, who was watching the show from the side, almost pped and cheered..

 Chapter 175 - 175: Liz Falls

    Chapter 175: Liz Falls


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena felt very relieved when she heard Audrey¡¯s aggressive questioning of Liz, even if all of this was just a script.


    Liz, who had always been clueless about acting, seemed to be enlightened at this moment. She stepped forward excitedly. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m pretending to be weak? Why do you all have to treat me like this? I clearly didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why¡­¡¯


    These lines were not in the script, but the director felt that Liz was in a good state, so he did not interrupt the filming. Instead, he watched them continue.


    Audrey was surprised. Why didn¡¯t Liz follow the plot?


    However, seeing the tears in her eyes, Audrey sighed inwardly that this fellow finally had some acting skills. Hence, Audrey didn¡¯t stop and continued to cooperate with Liz.


    Liz became more and more agitated as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me¡­ You¡¯re all bullying me!¡±


    Although the background of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was an urban romance drama, it reated the campus story of the male and female leads in the early stages. For example, the film crew was filming the female lead being bullied and isted in campus. The supporting actress provoked the female lead, so she mistakenly thought that the supporting actress was sent by the second female lead to humiliate her.


    In order to cooperate with Liz, Audrey naturally took two steps back. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Liz was clearly very agitated. She took two steps forward and then reached out to grab Audrey¡¯s cor. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person either! You¡¯re just like them! Vicious and hateful!¡±


    Liz¡¯s reaction was clearly too extreme. Audrey subconsciously wanted to raise her hand to pull her away, but she didn¡¯t expect Liz to fall straight back!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liz eximed and quickly fell to the ground!


    Audrey looked shocked. She remembered that her hand hadn¡¯t touched Liz!


    ¡°Liz!¡± Frank immediately went forward with a nervous expression to check on Liz¡¯s condition. Audrey stood rooted to the ground in a daze.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call an ambnce?¡± Frank red at his assistant, who quickly took out his phone.


    Elena was also stunned, but soon, she looked at Liz, who was still sitting on the ground, with displeasure.


    Was this stinky woman sure she wasn¡¯t pretending? She clearly saw that Audrey didn¡¯t push Liz at all!


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Frank, my hand, my hand hurts¡­¡± Liz couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears sadly.


    Because of this unexpected situation, everyone in the production team gathered around. The director also came over with a nervous expression. ¡°Liz, are you okay?¡±


    Frank helped Liz up. Liz opened her palm and saw a few traces of blood.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liz wailed and fainted.


    Audrey was speechless


    Elena was also speechless.


    Soon, an ambnce drove over and picked Liz up.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Frank really had assets at the level of a domineering CEO. He could even easily call for an ambnce¡ªLiz was clearly only slightly injured.


    When the ambnce drove away, Elena suddenly said in a strange tone, ¡°Hurry up and go to the hospital. If you don¡¯t go now, her wound will heal.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re done acting?¡± At this moment, Charlotte, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke up. She saw a group of people standing not far away, as if they were arguing.


    Charlotte stretched her back.


    At this moment, Frank, who was about to leave, paused. In the end, he did not follow the ambnce.


    ¡°What did you mean just now?¡± Frank turned around and looked at Audrey quietly.


    Audrey was speechless. What did she mean? What could she mean? She didn¡¯t touch Liz at all, okay? Liz fell down herself!


    Audrey had an innocent look on her face. ¡°Mr. Frank, do you think I pushed her?¡±


    Audrey had seen many such tricks of framing others. And now that Audrey Imew her true background, she naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of Frank anymore. ¡°What happened?¡± Charlotte felt that something was wrong and quickly brought Anna over.


    Seeing Charlotte walk towards her, Audrey¡¯s eyes welled up, but she still calmly said to Frank, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already asked, I¡¯ll tell you. I didn¡¯t push Liz. She fell down herself.¡±


    W-what? Who pushed who? Charlotte was at a loss.


    She had just woken up when she heard such exciting news!


    At this moment, someone pulled Charlotte aside and exined to her what had just happened..

 Chapter 176 - 176: You Have to Resist

    Chapter 176: You Have to Resist


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Frank said without changing his expression, ¡°Miss Audrey, it looks like you didn¡¯t remember a single word I said to you previously.¡±


    To an actor, virtue was more important than acting skills. Audrey¡¯s ears were about to get calluses when she heard this.


    Dn also noticed themotion and hurriedly walked to Audrey¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Frank, Audrey didn¡¯t do anything to Liz. Don¡¯t nder a good person.¡± ¡°nder? Heh.¡± Frank¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Just as he was about to speak, Charlotte suddenly interrupted, ¡°Haha¡­ Oh my god, Mr. Frank, are you joking? Morals? A person like you talking about morals with my sister?¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte reveal that she was Audrey¡¯s sister, everyone was surprised.


    Frank nced at Charlotte with a gloomy expression.


    Charlotte was not afraid at all. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Frank. I wonder if you still remember what I said to youst time?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything, but Charlotte didn¡¯t intend to remain silent with him. Instead, she said, ¡°Mr. Frank, your taste is indeed not good. I advise you to spend more effort to improve your aesthetic taste when you have time in the future. There¡¯s no need to keep finding trouble with my sister here.¡±


    Seeing that more and more people were watching the show, the director felt that something was wrong.


    He wanted to start the next scene, but Elena was unwilling. She pouted and said, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know their ce. What do you mean by raising their aesthetic standards? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you look like! ¡±


    Elena said this to Charlotte.


    Elena was indeed very troubled these few days. She resented Frank for caring too much about Liz and having less time for her. However, no matter what,


    Frank was Elena¡¯s beloved. She would never let others make things difficult for Frank!


    Charlotte was not afraid of Elena. She said coldly, ¡°A clown.¡± Elena was shocked. The next second, she red at Charlotte!


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the director quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°We still have to film. Miss, please wait by the side, okay?¡±


    The director didn¡¯t know Charlotte, but since she was Audrey¡¯s sister, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her. All he could do was politely invite Charlotte to the side.


    Charlotte snorted and returned to the recliner with a cold expression.


    As Liz had left the scene at thest minute, the female lead¡¯s scenes could not be filmed for the time being. The director could only film the scenes of the male lead and the second female lead first.


    Hence, Audrey brought Charlotte to her side and silently waited for her next scene.


    Charlotte was still angry about what had just happened. Charlotte was usually like Abner, a person who did not show her emotions on her face. However, today¡¯s incident had exceeded her expectations. The moment she saw Frank, an inexplicable anger rose in her heart.


    Why did he keep provoking Audrey? Why? The more Charlotte thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Audrey knew that Charlotte was doing this for her own good, but Frank¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t low either. Audrey didn¡¯t want Charlotte to get into unnecessary trouble because of her.


    ¡°Sister, calm down. Don¡¯t hold it against them,¡± Audreyforted her and took out a bottle of drink from her backpack and handed it to her.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with those guys? Why did they say that you pushed Liz?¡± Anna had also taken a nap with Charlotte just now. When she was woken up, she found that Liz had already been sent away in an ambnce for some reason.


    ¡°Liz fell.¡± Audrey calmly recounted a fact.


    Anna looked at Audrey in shock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t push her, did you?¡± Charlotte asked.


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Charlotte shouted in the next second. ¡°That guy still has the cheek to criticize you. Darling, let me tell you. If Frankes looking for trouble with you again, just tell me. I¡¯ll go look for Sandra. Sandra¡¯s uncle is a judge. When the timees, just take that annoying guy to court and say that he ndered you.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not that serious. Don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    Charlotte snorted. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Think about it, how many times has he found fault with you? Last time, it was because of Elena. This time, it¡¯s because of that¡­ person called Liz, right? Oh my god, you have to resist! Otherwise, they¡¯ll be even worse..¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177: Simply Damnable

    Chapter 177: Simply Damnable


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey patted Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Only then did Charlotte heave a sigh of relief. She looked not far away and said, ¡°The more I look at the two of them now, the angrier I am. You still have a long time to spend with them. It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±


    Elena was filming with Frank not far away. Perhaps it was Audrey¡¯s imagination, but she realized that Elena¡¯s expression had be much happier. It was hard not to suspect that the reason for this was Liz¡¯s departure.


    Audrey was really curious. How far had Elena and Frank gone?


    Elena¡¯s acting skills were excellent, but there was no problem with her scenes with Frank. They finished filming today¡¯s scenes smoothly.


    At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the crew finally announced that they were done. The exhausted-looking crowd finally forced a smile on their faces. Everyone packed their things and chattered about where they were going to y that night.


    Audrey had already made an appointment with Charlotte to to a French restaurant tonight before going shopping at a mall.


    Charlotte got her assistant to go back first, and Audrey also got Anna to go home first. Then, she held Charlotte¡¯s arm with a smile and walked out of the university campus.


    The filming location was in the city center, so Audrey didn¡¯t take a taxi. Instead, she took Charlotte to a nearby shopping mall.


    There were several high-ss French restaurants on the seventh floor of the mall. Audrey brought Charlotte to one of them and said to her, ¡°The French food here is very delicious. Sister, you¡¯ll definitely like it!¡±


    Charlotte smiled and nodded.


    The two of them sat opposite each other by the window. At this moment, Charlotte suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the photost time?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t react to what Charlotte was saying. ¡°What?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and took out her phone to check Elena¡¯s


    Weibo.


    Elena¡¯s Weibo still had a photo of her and Audrey.


    Audrey bared her teeth, looking very happy.


    Looking at her photo, Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You mean this one? That was a long time ago. Because of thepany¡¯s request, the two of us took two photos together.¡±


    So it was thepany¡¯s request? The corners of Charlotte¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, her fingertips moved and she quickly exited Weibo.


    ¡°I thought you had a good rtionship with Elena.¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was a little disdainful.


    Audrey looked up in confusion. Charlotte said, ¡°What I mean is that I thought you and Elena were friends. It¡¯s just to hype things up that you have to pretend to be on bad terms. I¡¯ve been bickering with Elena recently. If she¡¯s really your friend, wouldn¡¯t I be pping your face?¡±


    Audrey suddenly found Charlotte a little cute. ¡°Haha¡­ Sister, why are you so interesting? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Charlotte was baffled.


    Audrey felt that her rtionship with Charlotte was getting better and better. ¡°I have nothing to do with Elena. I¡¯m not familiar with her. Those two photos are to divert attention to the show. Actually, Elena and I aren¡¯t friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, she revealed her goal.


    ¡°Audrey, have you discovered a problem?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Audrey was drinking coconut juice with her head lowered. Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    Charlotte suddenly lowered her voice and said to her mysteriously, ¡°Did you notice that someone kept looking at you from time to time while you were filming?¡±


    Audrey looked at Charlotte with a strange expression. ¡°Who is it? Are you talking about Elena?¡±


    Audrey understood when she thought about how Elena had never liked her.


    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte quickly denied. ¡°It¡¯s Frank.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s voice was deliberately lowered.


    Audrey looked shocked. ¡°You mean that fellow was staring at me?¡±


    Charlotte nodded seriously.


    Audrey immediately came to a realization. ¡°I see! I first offended Elena, and now, my rtionship with Liz isn¡¯t good either. Could it be that Frank holds a grudge against me?¡±


    Charlotte said with disdain, ¡°Hold a grudge? Does he think that he can do whatever he wants just because he has a good appearance? He¡¯s simply


    detestable!¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: Meeting Liz

    Chapter 178: Meeting Liz


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, ¡°If they really do something especially overboard to you one day, you can ask your family for help. Otherwise, just expose your identity.¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Sister, this won¡¯t do. The entertainment industry is a special ce. As a public figure, my every move will be scrutinized by others. When the timees, I¡¯ll expose that I¡¯m a member of the Lance family but what of that? Those people will pick on me even more and use even more vicious words to nder me.


    Audrey still remembered thest time she was subjected to cyberbullying.


    Hearing this, Charlotte sighed. ¡°Alright then. However, if you really encounter anything serious, you must tell me. I¡¯m familiar with Sandra, and we¡¯ll both help you.¡±


    Audrey smiled sweetly at Charlotte.


    After Charlotte and Audrey finished their dinner, they went straight to the mall in the building.


    Recently, a certain luxury brand released a new model. Hence, Charlotte brought Audrey into a branch under that brand to try out the new products, but they had encountered an unexpected person.


    Charlotte took the new dress into the fitting room. Audrey was sitting on the sofa outside ying with her phone when a coquettish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Brother, I heard that there¡¯s a new product in this shop. You have to help me buy it.¡±


    This voice¡­ Audrey subconsciously turned around.


    It was Liz!


    The moment their eyes met, Liz and Audrey saw the shock and embarrassment on each other¡¯s faces.


    Soon, Audrey and Liz tacitly averted their gazes.


    ¡°I¡¯m done changing. What do you think?¡± At this moment, Charlotte opened the fitting room door.


    The moment she saw Liz, Charlotte was stunned.


    A trace of resentment shed across Liz¡¯s eyes. She quickly held the hand of the man beside her and said to the shop assistant waiting at the side, ¡°The handbag over there is not bad. Bring it over for me to see.¡±


    The clerk quickly did as he was told.


    At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s expression was as if she had seen a ghost.


    [If we don¡¯t go to the hospital soon, the wound will heal. Elena was telling the truth.]


    A line of words suddenly appeared above Audrey¡¯s head.


    What? Elena said that? Charlotte held back herughter and went straight to the mirror to seriously observe the dress she was wearing.


    Charlotte was undoubtedly very surprised to see Liz here, but she also found it very funny.


    When she was on set today, Liz fell and fainted from the pain¡ªalthough Charlotte doubted the authenticity of her injury.


    It had only been a few hours since Liz took the ambnce to the hospital, but this person could actually get up and shop. As expected, she was pretending today.


    Charlotte tried her best to hold back herughter. At this moment, Audrey stood up and walked to her side. ¡°The dress is very nice.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Although Charlotte did not like Elena, she agreed with Elena¡¯s sarcastic words today.


    If he didn¡¯t go to the hospital soon, her wound would heal.


    Charlotte still felt that she couldn¡¯t smile too obviously, so she simply dragged Audrey to another row of clothes. ¡°These clothes are quite nice. You should buy two too.¡±


    Liz had been secretly paying attention to Audrey¡¯s movements. Seeing that she had been whispering to the unfamiliar woman beside her, Liz subconsciously felt that the two of them were discussing her.


    ¡°How much do the clothes in your shop usually cost?¡± Liz pretended to ask casually.


    The shop assistant quickly replied, ¡°Miss, the goods in our shop are all luxury brands. The price is at least a million yuan.¡±


    More than a million yuan? Liz snorted inwardly. She quickly nced at Audrey¡¯s back and said sarcastically, ¡°A million yuan? It¡¯s very cheap. Some people just don¡¯t know the immensity of the world. Why don¡¯t they take a look at their own capabilities? They dare to enter any shop. Why don¡¯t they take a look at the money in their pockets to see if they have enough to buy a piece of clothing?¡±


    Liz didn¡¯t know Charlotte, so she naturally didn¡¯t know that they were from the Lance Family.


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment before she turned around with a smile.


    A tall young man stood beside Liz. His face was 50-60% simr to Liz¡¯s. ording to what Liz had just called him, this man was undoubtedly Liz¡¯s brother.


    Audrey understood. She was a little curious.. What was Liz up to?

 Chapter 179 - 179: What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 179: What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz¡¯s brother didn¡¯t know why his sister suddenly said that, but seeing how she kept ring at the other two women in the shop, he could guess that Liz knew the two women.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t afraid of Liz. She scanned Liz from head to toe and suddenly smiled at the shop assistant beside her. ¡°Did thatdy realize that she didn¡¯t have enough money when she was buying clothes? It¡¯s okay, I can help her pay a portion.¡±


    Liz was instantly furious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte nced at Liz¡¯s hands and suddenly asked in shock, ¡°Miss Liz, your body¡¯s healing ability is really fast. ording to the extent of your injuries, shouldn¡¯t you be in the hospital now? Why are you shopping so quick soon?¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte had mercilessly exposed her little secret, Liz¡¯s face immediately burned. However, she quickly raised her head and looked at her brother with a sad expression.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I don¡¯t know how I offended thisdy. She actually wanted to humiliate me so harshly. Boohoo¡­¡± Liz¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Charlotte snorted.


    This afternoon, Charlotte was in a deep sleep. Charlotte didn¡¯t see with her own eyes what exactly happened between Audrey and Liz, but after hearing the descriptions of her from the people behind, Charlotte felt that Liz had gone too far.


    Why would Audrey push her for no reason? What a joke. Charlotte waspletely certain that Liz was the one who ndered Audrey. As for the reason¡­


    Charlotte immediately thought of Frank.


    This fellow was indeed not a good person. The women around him were also harder to deal with. First. it was Elena. then it was Liz. Without exceotion. thev were all targeting Audrey.


    Sometimes, Charlotte really didn¡¯t understand. Other than having a good family background and good looks, what else was there for Frank to be liked by others?


    Clearly, he had a vicious mouth and bad taste when he scolded people. He only Imew how to speak up for women with ill intentions.


    Liz¡¯s brother¡¯s name was Fleming. When he was in the hospital this afternoon, he had heard his sister crying sadly, saying that someone in the production team had been targeting her. There was also a popr female celebrity who pushed her to the ground when she was acting with her¡­


    Thinking of the familiar face he had seen on television recently, Fleming quickly locked onto Audrey¡¯s face.


    It must be this woman.


    Fleming understood and said coldly, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re that¡­ Audrey?¡±


    Audrey nced at Fei Ming indifferently. ¡°I am. How can I help you, Your


    Excellency?¡±


    Fleming tidied up his suit and tie, thinking that he was very handsome. He said with some disdain, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that some people overestimate themselves. They¡¯re just newbies in the entertainment industry, but they can get so many resources in such a short time¡­ Are they sure they didn¡¯t rely on their bodies to get to where they are now?¡±


    These words were very simr to what Elena had said before.


    Audrey was instantly infuriated, but she still tried her best to suppress her anger and said, ¡°Sir, no matter what, you¡¯re a young master from a wealthy family. How can your thoughts be so dirty? What you said just now was really in vain for the elite education you¡¯ve received for so many years.¡±


    Charlotte was also very angry. She didn¡¯t expect this person in front of her to say such harsh words in public!


    ¡°Overestimating yourself? Well said.¡± Charlotte suddenly smiled, but her smile was hair-raising.


    Charlotte looked at the innocent-looking Liz beside Fleming. ¡°There are many people in the entertainment industry who don¡¯t have any acting skills. Some people clearly have so many resources, but they don¡¯t even know how to act. They even need eye drops to shoot a crying scene and find a substitute¡­ Haha, my god, could there really be someone so stupid?¡±


    Liz immediately gritted her teeth and red at Charlotte.


    Fleming wanted to say something, but Audrey spoke before him. ¡°People who are used to taking shortcuts naturally think that others are like him. I wonder how much your skin is worth?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing that Audrey actually dared topare him to a gigolo who sold his body, Fleming immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve lived too long?


    ¡°Mr. Fleming, you¡¯re so angry. Are you sure someone didn¡¯t guess your intentions?¡± Suddenly, a familiar male voice came from not far away..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Not an Accident

    Chapter 180: Not an ident


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was stunned. When she turned around, she saw Evans, whom she had not seen for a long time, slowly walking towards them with his assistant!


    Seeing Evans appear, Charlotte was also a little shocked.


    The Lance family¡¯s upbringing was extremely strict. Gary had once warned


    Abner and the others not to use their family¡¯s power to cause trouble. Charlotte nad always remembered ms words.


    And today¡¯s situation was a little special. Charlotte had long forgotten her father¡¯s warning and only wanted to avenge Audrey. Who knew that Evans would suddenly appear?


    Evans was Abner¡¯s good friend. If he told her brother about what happened today¡­ Charlotte immediately had a bad feeling.


    As it turned out, Charlotte was overthinking.


    Evans nced at Fleming indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Fleming, the Campbell family is one of the richest families in the capital. You¡¯ve received an elite education. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of what you said just now?¡±


    Evans! It was actually Evans! The shock in Fleming¡¯s eyes was obvious.


    The Hill Family was the same as the Lance Family. They were both top-notch wealthy families in the capital, especially the Hill Family. They kept a very low profile and rarely appeared unless it was necessary. Thest time Evans appeared in public was during the robot endorsement advertisement.


    Fleming had only met Evans once at thepany annual meetingst year.


    Seeing that Evans had actually appeared in the mall and was even speaking up for the two detestable women opposite him, Fleming was furious. However, he could only suppress his anger and say, ¡°Mr. Hill, if you understand the cause and effect of the matter, you might take back what you said just now.¡±


    Evans nced at Fleming indifferently, as if he was looking at a clown. ¡°Oh? What did you say just now? Do you think I was wrong?¡±


    ¡°The so-called elite education¡­ can¡¯t even observe the most basic gentlemanly etiquette. Looks like the Campbell family is really declining day by day.¡± Evans¡¯ words suddenly turned into sarcasm.


    ¡°You!¡± Liz¡¯s eyes instantly widened!


    When she saw this man just now, she thought that his looks were outstanding ¡ªnot inferior to Frank¡¯s!


    However, his words were even harsher than the words of the women in the slums who scolded each other on the streets! It even involved their Campbell family!


    Liz was furious and wanted to retort Evans angrily, but Fleming stopped her.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Liz looked shocked.


    She did not understand why her brother, who had always been domineering, was like a coward at this moment. Shouldn¡¯t he retaliate fiercely against this detestable fellow in front of her?


    Fleming shook his head silently at Liz and gestured for her to leave with him.


    Liz was surprised, but she, who was good at reading people, quickly realized that something was wrong. She shot a hateful look at Charlotte and Audrey before leaving with Fleming.


    These two annoying fellows have finally left. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evans turned his head and nced at Audrey.


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a little argument with them.¡±


    Charlotte nced at Evans and suddenly smiled. ¡°I remember that I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    What? Charlotte wants to leave first? Audrey was rmed as she subconsciously wanted her to stay.


    At this moment, Evans seemed to have noticed her awkwardness and smiled to help her out. ¡°Since the two of you are here, I have something to tell you. Why don¡¯t we find a cafe to sit for a while?¡±


    Since Evans had said so, Charlotte naturally would not disrespect him. Hence, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Audrey could only nod as well. Her recent interactions with Evans¡­ were really a little strange.


    The few of them arrived at a high-ss cafe. Evans ordered coffee for them and said to them, ¡°What do you think of the crystal chandelier incidentst time?¡±


    The crystal chandelier incident? Audrey and Charlotte looked at each other before looking at Evans.


    Evans continued, ¡°Logically speaking, the organizers received a lot of sponsorship money for that charity banquet. Due to the significance of the banquet, the staff would have checked the infrastructure more carefully. However, coincidentally, a chandelier fell. Have you ever thought that this might not be an ident?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an ident? Charlotte was stunned.


    Audrey¡¯s heart gradually sank.


    Evans was right. Everything was not an ident..

 Chapter 181 - 181: Family Dispute

    Chapter 181: Family Dispute


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Audrey clearly remembered that after Elena was hit by the chandelier at the charity banquet in her previous life, the reason for the incident was not made public. Instead, Frank knew about it himself. Then, in order to protect the Waiting family¡¯s reputation, he suppressed this matter, but because of this, hepletely broke off ties with his younger brother.


    In this life, she did not expect Evans to know the cause of this matter!


    It seemed that the so-called original storyline had already developed ording to an uncontroble situation.


    ¡°Oh my god, did someone deliberately tamper with the chandelier?¡± Charlotte eximed. ¡°That chandelier almost hit Elena¡¯s head! Did she make some enemies? Is that why that person wanted to hurt her?¡±


    Without waiting for Evans to speak, Audrey shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Charlotte looked at Audrey in confusion.


    Audrey reminded Charlotte, ¡°Sister, do you still remember that Elena¡¯s original position was on the other side?¡±


    Charlotte came to a sudden realization. ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember now! Elena was originally sitting by the window¡­ So the seat that was smashed was¡­¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. Soon, they silently chanted a name in their hearts: Frank.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Frank.¡± Charlotte was clearly a little surprised. ¡°That chandelier should have hit him.¡±


    Evans nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Audrey pretended to give her analysis. ¡°Although Frank is developing in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s a true young master from a wealthy family. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone had a feud with him and tampered with the crystalmp above his seat in advance.¡±


    Charlotte continued, ¡°Indeed. After all, the location of the charity banquet is fixed. That person must have nned this beforehand. First, he wanted to find out where Frank would be sitting, and then he tampered with the chandelier. Although this move is very dangerous, once it seeds, it will eliminate Frank, the thorn in his side, forever.¡±


    The chandeliers in the banquet hall were all custom-made. The quality was definitely excellent, let alone their weight.


    If a chandelier weighing nearly 50 kilograms fell heavily on a person¡¯s head, that person would be lucky to survive.


    At this moment, Charlotte also felt a lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, Audrey was rather far from the chandelier. Otherwise, she would definitely have been severely injured.¡±


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t expect Audrey to stand up and remind Elena without hesitation when she saw the chandelier fall.


    Elena was really unlucky. That night, she had a conflict with Frank because of Liz. Then, she sat in Frank¡¯s seat in a fit of pique.


    Then¡­ Elena was hit by the chandelier for no reason.


    Charlotte said to Audrey, ¡°Elena should really thank you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have injured her leg, but her head.¡±


    Thinking about how Elena¡¯s thigh kept bleeding that night, Charlotte felt goosebumps all over her body.


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect Elena to thank her at all. After all, Elena was destined to be hit by the chandelier. Even if she didn¡¯t remind Elena, someone else would.


    Audrey was concerned about something else. She pretended to ask Evans unintentionally, ¡°What about the perpetrator? Have you found out who it was?


    Who exactly wanted to harm Frank?¡±


    Evans told him the news he had obtained. ¡°My people found out that it was someone from the Waiting Family who did it.¡±


    A member of the Waiting Family? Charlotte was shocked. ¡°Looks like it was indeed a tragedy caused by family disputes!¡±


    The struggles between the wealthy families had always been cold and heartless.


    Charlottepletely understood that Frank¡¯s brother had plotted against Frank in order to fight for the family assets.


    For some reason, Charlotte thought of herself and Abner.


    The reason she entered thepany was to fight with Abner for the position of the heir of the family. What about the future? In order to sessfully ascend to the position, would she also¡­ Charlotte suddenly fell into an inexplicable panic.


    She had never thought of harming anyone, especially her big brother. Charlotte suddenly fell into a strange logic.


    Audrey had no idea what Charlotte was thinking. She voiced her guess again.. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Frank and his brother¡­ who¡¯s called Mort, right? I heard the rtionship between the two brothers seems to have always been quite bad?¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Are You Free Tomorrow?

    Chapter 182 - 182: Are You Free Tomorrow?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing Audrey express her doubts, Evans nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Frank and his younger brother, Mort, are half-brothers. The two of them are only a year apart in age. They have always been on bad terms.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Putting aside the possibility that Mort wasn¡¯t the one who nned the chandelier smashing incident, just the fact that he¡¯s fighting for the family assets makes him a huge suspect.¡±


    Charlotte shrugged. ¡°Look, what aplicated family rtionship! Those who get close to Frank don¡¯t seem to have a good ending. Elena is the best example. She was smashed by a chandelier for no reason. My God! You have to stay away from Frank in the future. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt again.¡±


    Audrey smiled helplessly. ¡°Sister, all of this is just a coincidence. Of course, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s next?¡± Audrey looked at Evans. ¡°Now that we know that Mort is the biggest suspect who deliberately harmed Frank, what should we do next?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°Stay away from him.¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Audrey was momentarily confused.


    Evans exined, ¡°Mort has never liked Frank. The previous incident did not cause any actual harm to Frank, so Mort will definitely attack him again.¡±


    Audrey agreed with Evans. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s not Mort, there will be someone else. Frank¡¯s side can be said to be very dangerous. And as an insider in the industry, I¡¯m now in the same production team as Frank. If anything happens to him again, I don¡¯t want to be implicated.¡±


    Audrey was telling the truth. In her previous life, she had suffered a lot the moment she met Frank and Elena.


    Putting aside the fact that she was always at a disadvantage every time she quarreled with Elena, just the fact that Frank had supported Elena and sent someone to snatch all of Audrey¡¯s resources in the entertainment industry made her feel that life was very difficult.


    Although in her previous life, Audrey had no choice but to bow down to the transmigration system and y the part of the vicious role in order not to lose her only family member, Anthea, she couldn¡¯t feel happy when she thought about how Frank and Elena were her enemies in her previous life.


    In this life, Audrey had sessfully resisted the system. She no longer had to deliberately be Elena¡¯s enemy. Audrey only wanted to stay away from Elena forever before seriously devoting herself to her acting career.


    Evans said to Audrey, ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been investigated thoroughly yet, and we don¡¯t have full confidence that Mort is the culprit in the chandelier incident. However, to be safe, you still have to keep a distance from Frank in the future.¡±


    Audrey sighed in resignation. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve been on the same production team as them recently.¡±


    Furthermore, Audrey had been mocked by Frank because of Liz.


    Evans thought for a moment and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, you can inform me.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Evans in surprise before looking at Audrey with a smile.


    Audrey¡¯s heart suddenly began to beat irregrly.


    After parting ways with Evans, on the way back, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask


    Audrey, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Evans?¡± Audrey looked down at her phone. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is it really nothing?¡± Charlotte was in disbelief.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What do you want to know, Sister?¡±


    Charlotte knew that Audrey didn¡¯t intend to tell her the truth, so she didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Audrey turned her head and slowly looked at the night view outside the car window.


    During this period of time, Audrey had been busy filming, so she rarely saw Eric.


    Anthea said, ¡°Eric has taken on a few new scripts recently. He should be filming outside now, right? If you miss him, just call him.¡±


    Audrey looked horrified.


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Audrey¡¯s lips twitched.


    Anthea smiled. ¡°I see that the two of you have a good rtionship. I thought you missed him after not seeing him for so long.¡±


    Audrey smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t respond to Anthea.


    However, Audrey quickly sent Eric a message.


    Audrey: Second Brother, are you free tomorrow?


    Eric was now dancing in a bar with a few friends..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Like Real Siblings

    Chapter 183 - 183: Like Real Siblings


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey thought for a moment and sent Eric another photo of herself filming on set.


    After a while, Eric replied to Audrey.


    Eric: Why does the school building in this photo look so much like my alma mater?


    Audrey: Second Brother has a good memory.


    ¡°Hey! Eric!¡± Nat, who had returned from the dance floor, shouted, ¡°Why are you in a daze over there? Come over quickly! We¡¯re still waiting for you.¡±


    Eric made a rejection gesture at them from afar. Nat and the others looked at him in disdain, then turned around and continued ying.


    Eric continued to reply to Audrey.


    Eric: I should be free tomorrow. What are you doing?


    Audrey sent a ¡°crazyughter¡± emoji before continuing to send messages.


    Audrey: I¡¯m filming at your old alma mater!


    An inexplicable emotion quickly shed across Eric¡¯s eyes. Soon, Audrey received his answer.


    Eric: What a coincidence. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow?


    Audrey: Second Brother, go do your own thing.


    Soon, Audrey stopped replying to Eric¡¯s messages.


    Eric stared nkly at the screen for a while. Soon, a smile appeared on his face.


    Audrey fell into deep thought as she looked at the jasmine in her garden.


    In her previous life, Audrey had always faced the public as an evil woman. As a result, when she failed to fight for the Lance family¡¯s assets, her oue was extremely tragic.


    Thinking back to her previous life, Audrey had experienced the fickleness of human nature when she was down and out. She still knew how it felt. When she was sent to Africa by Abner, many people around her took the opportunity to step on her, except for one.


    Eric.


    In her previous life, Eric had joined thepany toote and was clearly much weaker than Abner in all aspects. Therefore, he naturally could notpete with Abner in thepetition for the position of the family heir.


    Eric¡¯s ending was slightly better than Audrey¡¯s. At the very least, Eric could continue to stay in the capital when Audrey was sent to Africa by Abner.


    At that time, when Audrey and Anthea were forcefully brought out of the house, Eric couldn¡¯t bear it and even said to Abner, ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep them? At most, they won¡¯t stay at home. Let them rent a house outside.¡±


    In her previous life, Abner naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to his younger brother¡¯s suggestion. He looked at Eric coldly and said, ¡°This is my decision. Are you going to question me?¡±


    Hence, Audrey and Anthea were sent away.


    It was also because of what Eric had said in his previous life that Audrey¡¯s rtionship with Eric in this life was better than others. In other words,pared to interacting with others, Audrey wanted to get closer to Eric.


    Audrey really treated Eric as her brother.


    In this life, Audrey had already changed her tragic fate. Her rtionship with her family was also much better than in her previous life. This was the result of her countless battles with that damned system.


    Audrey had always been puzzled. What was the loophole in the system that she had mentioned in the video in her previous life?


    The next day, Audrey went to the production team to film as usual.


    Liz and Elena had already arrived at the filming location early in the morning. For the first time, Audrey saw the two of them standing face to face under a tree and chatting happily!


    Audrey¡¯s eyes quickly widened, but her years of life experience told her that she had to maintain herposure at this moment.


    Anna was also shocked to see Liz and Elena chatting enthusiastically.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with the two of them? Weren¡¯t they at odds with each other a few days ago? Why are they so close now?¡± Anna asked in confusion.


    Audrey felt her temples throbbing. ¡°I find it strange too. Speaking of which, did the sun rise from the west today?¡±


    Anna and Audrey looked at each other with strange expressions.


    Today¡¯s filming was rather heavy. They had to film from morning to night.


    Audrey picked up a small mirror and looked at herself. Sheined, ¡°Aiyah,


    I slepttest night. My skin has be worse.¡±


    Anna, who was at the side, handed over a bottle of milk. ¡°Sis, if you use this lotion to wipe your face, the effect will definitely be good.¡± Hence, Audrey started chatting with Anna about cosmetics..

 Chapter 184 - 184: He Acted Well

    Chapter 184 - 184: He Acted Well


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There were more characters in today¡¯s scenes. Almost all the main leads appeared at the scene.


    Audrey swept her gaze across the crowd and asked curiously, ¡°Strange, where¡¯s Dn? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    Anna took over. ¡°Dn had some business at home. He¡¯s taking some time off.


    He¡¯ll be here in the afternoon.¡±


    Audrey nodded and didn¡¯t ask further.


    The scenes in the morning were mainly for Frank and Liz. To Audrey¡¯s surprise, Elena did not find fault with Liz the entire time. In fact, when she did not perform well in a certain scene, Elena would take the initiative tofort and encourage her.


    Audrey was filled with question marks when she saw this scene. ¡°Anna, do you think their rtionship¡­ has been resolved so quickly?¡±


    Anna opened a bag of potato chips and started chewing. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re both women. Think about it. Why did two people who used to be at odds suddenly be good friends one day?¡±


    Audrey still didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Frank was thinking. ¡°Just for a man? It can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±


    However, Anna seemed to see things much more clearly than Audrey. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Women who are immersed in love are very terrifying. Once women be crazy, they can do anything. I¡¯m more willing to believe that they¡¯re maintaining a superficial rtionship.¡±


    Audrey thought of what Evans had said previously and decided to try her best to stay away from Frank and Elena in the future.


    However, Audrey was very curious. What method did Frank use to make Elena and Liz have a superficial rtionship? He was indeed the male lead in the original novel. His methods were top-notch.


    When Frank, Liz, and Elena were filming at the same time, everyone looked over.


    After all, the matter of these few people had spread like wildfire in the entertainment industry. The drama they were acting in now matched their current rtionship very well.


    ording to the development of the plot, the rtionship between the female lead and the second female lead should have reached a point of tit-for-tat. prank trownea ancl ncea at Elena. ¡®l¡¯nen, ne said, ¡°can you stop Delng unreasonable here?¡±


    Elena quickly nced at Liz, who was standing opposite her, and said, ¡°Brandon, didn¡¯t you always hate her in the past? Why are you speaking up for this detestable person now?¡±


    Frank looked at Elena coldly.


    Elena continued to say her lines. ¡°Could it be that you really like her as the rumors say?¡±


    Elena had more than ten years of acting experience. As soon as she finished speaking, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Frank quickly retorted.


    Audrey was engrossed in watching from the side when she suddenly heard a chuckle above her head. ¡°He acted very well, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Audrey and Anna were stunned. The two of them looked up curiously and realized that a handsome unfamiliar man was standing behind them.


    The corners of this young man¡¯s eyes were raised, adding a hint of evil to his outstanding appearance.


    Audrey subconsciously felt a little repulsed by him. She quietly moved to the side, not wanting to talk to this man.


    However, the man muttered to himself, ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s actually two women fighting for a man. Their final oue is destined to not be good.¡± Audrey was slightly surprised.


    This man was right. This script was different from the other scripts. In the finale, the female lead and the male lead finally got together after eliminating all difficulties. However, the female lead realized that the male lead had fallen in love with someone else.


    Hence, the female lead let go very quickly. Even though she believed that the male lead still loved her very much, she still chose to leave.


    This drama was also favored by many actors in the industry because of the so-called ¡°anti-cliche.¡± In the previous audition segment alone, nearly a thousand actors hade topete for the same role.


    Audrey realized that the man beside her was a little strange, so she took out her phone and prepared to ignore him. Unexpectedly, this man took the initiative to talk to her again.


    ¡°Miss Audrey,¡± he said.


    Audrey was rmed. This person actually knew her name?


    Anna looked up at the man again. ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡±


    The man suddenlyughed and looked at the actors who were rehearsing not far away. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.. If Miss Audrey were to act as the female lead, I believe the plot would be even more exciting, right?¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: Incomprehensible

    Chapter 185 - 185: Iprehensible


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, regardless of whether I¡¯m acting as the female lead or a supporting character, the plot will be equally exciting.¡±


    However, this man seemed to have heard a particrly funny joke and could not help butugh softly.


    What a strange fellow.


    Audrey didn¡¯t n on paying him any more attention, but he continued, ¡°Miss


    Audrey, do you want to y a small game with me?¡±


    Audrey felt an inexplicable chill run down her spine. She chose to remain silent.


    Why was this guy so strange?


    The man started talking to himself again. ¡°Guess, between you and Elena, who will win Frank¡¯s favor in the end?¡±


    Audrey looked like she had seen a ghost. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not familiar with you. Don¡¯t think that such words are too offensive? Besides, I have nothing to do with Mr.


    Frank. ¡±


    Audrey felt that the man in front of her was both mysterious and strange. He actually thought that she had other thoughts about Frank? Audrey felt horrified. Did she have nothing better to do than to like Frank?


    However, the man didn¡¯t say a word. He only smiled faintly. He took onest look at Audrey before leaving without looking back.


    ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s story?¡± Anna nced behind her and saw that the man was nowhere to be seen.


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll just ignore it.¡±


    However, what happened not long after almost severely injured Audrey, causing her to almost retreat from the industry.


    The filming progress of the production team proceeded in an orderly manner. Audrey and Dn cooperated very well.


    Audrey even said to Dn, ¡°Director Dean has always thought highly of you. If you can be popr again with this drama, I believe you will definitely be an A-list celebrity.¡±


    Dn, on the other hand, was not very happy. He said with some distress, ¡°After I entered the entertainment industry, I realized that there was a huge gap between me and others. I¡¯m a little anxious now.¡±


    Audrey naturally understood his feelings. Sheforted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dn. You¡¯re still young. Acting skills have to be honed with age and experience. The most important thing for you now is to slowly umte experience and settle down. I believe that your strength will definitely continue to increase in the future. ¡±


    Dn¡¯s face finally broke into a smile.


    It was half-time now, so Anna went to the shop in school to buy ice cream.


    Audrey was very happy and even gave the matcha-vored ice cream to Dn.


    Audrey and the others were eating ice cream under the tree. They didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to bring Eric along.


    ¡°Hey! Audrey!¡± From afar, Charlotte greeted Audrey.


    Audrey was very happy. She waved at Charlotte and Eric. ¡°Second Brother,


    Sister, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Eric looked around with interest. When he arrived in front of Audrey, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the school hasn¡¯t changed after graduating for so many years.¡±


    Audrey hadn¡¯t seen Eric for a few days. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s been a long time since you came back to school to take a look. You can take this opportunity to walk around.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m not doing that. I¡¯ve been here for so many years. Back then, my graduation was almost dyed by the school. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really a nightmare.¡± Eric sat down beside Audrey.


    Charlotte also sat down. Soon, she found Elena and Liz chatting happily not far away.


    Charlotte looked shocked. She nced at Audrey and Eric, who were talking and decided not to say anything. Soon, Charlotte sent a message to Sandra.


    Charlotte: Dear, I have an iprehensible question.


    Sandra: ?


    Charlotte: ¡°Based on our rtionship, if we break off our friendship because of a man one day, what do you think the chances of us reconciling in the future will be?¡±


    Sandra stared at the screen in shock, and then she sent another message to Charlotte.


    Sandra: Dear, don¡¯t tell me you like my boyfriend. Oh my God!


    Charlotte eximed. Audrey and Eric immediately looked at her in shock.


    Noticing her abnormality, Charlotte hurriedlyughed awkwardly. ¡°Nothing¡­


    I¡¯m chatting with my friend. Continue chatting, don¡¯t worry about me..¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Undesirable Words

    Chapter 186 - 186: Undesirable Words


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hence, Audrey continued chatting with Eric about school.


    Charlotte felt that Sandra¡¯s thoughts were getting stranger and stranger.


    Charlotte: Dear, I¡¯m not interested in your boyfriend, okay? Answer my question!


    Sandra could only put away her indecent look and reply to Charlotte seriously.


    Sandra: Dear, let me be honest. If you really stole my man without my consent, and we break off our friendship because of that, I think the chances of us reconciling in the future are zero.


    Charlotte: That¡¯s right! The chances of the two of them reconciling are zero! If I told you today that I saw two guys who should have been enemies standing under a tree and chatting happily, how would you exin it?


    Sandra:


    Charlotte: It¡¯s exactly what you think.


    Sandra had been following up on Frank and Liz¡¯s situation recently. When she found out that Elena and Liz were actually like friends and the two of them were chatting happily, she instantly screamed.


    Charlotte clicked on the voice message that Sandra had sent. To ensure that she could hear it, she even turned up the volume. ¡°Ah¡ªI¡® A sharp and long voice sounded from the phone!


    Audrey was speechless Eric was speechless.


    Charlotte was speechless.


    The actors beside him also looked over curiously. Soon, they allughed.


    Charlotte¡¯s face instantly heated up!


    It was rare for Audrey to see Charlotte blush. She held back herughter and asked, ¡°Sister, is that your friend¡¯s voice?¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte had regained her normal expression. She nodded silently.


    Eric looked at Charlotte strangely. ¡°Did your friend learn vocal music in the past? Her voice is quite good.¡±


    Embarrassment shed across Charlotte¡¯s face. She simply turned around, not wanting to face Eric again. Unexpectedly, she met someone¡¯s gaze in the distance.


    Frank looked away coldly.


    Charlotte found it baffling. She turned back to look at Audrey and quickly sighed.


    Frank had never liked Audrey, so he was probably secretly ring at her again. Charlotte¡¯s dissatisfaction with Frank increased.


    Because of Charlotte and Eric¡¯s arrival, Audrey was especially happy the entire afternoon. Audrey even made an appointment with them. When she got off work at night, the three of them could go to a nearby high-ss restaurant for dinner.


    Eric and Charlotte had no objections.


    Because ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± was filmed and broadcasted at the same time, after filming five episodes of the plot, the drama finally premiered on Mother¡¯s Day after careful editing by the staff.


    Audrey originally wanted to buy a gift for Anthea at a nearby mall after work, but her phone vibrated crazily at that moment.


    Anna had been by Audrey¡¯s side the entire time. Seeing that her phone was constantly vibrating, Anna asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Who would be in such a hurry to look for you at this time?¡±


    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Audrey turned on her phone and realized that a group of people had sent her a message on WeChat!


    Audrey was shocked. Before she could click into the chat boxes to see what was going on, Daniel quickly called her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was clearly anxious. ¡°There are many negativements about you on Weibo now. I¡¯ve already contacted thepany and asked them to quickly do public rtions. Hurry up and see what¡¯s going on.


    Send me a message on WeChatter and exin to me, okay?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s mind immediately buzzed. For a long time, she didn¡¯t know if she was still awake.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know how long she had been in a daze until Anna eximed, ¡°Ah¡­ What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Audrey turned her head and looked at Anna in a daze.


    Anna stared at her phone in shock and shouted angrily, ¡°These guys¡­ How can these guys speak like this? They¡¯re really too much! How can they do this?¡±


    Audrey raised her phone in a daze. Before she could personally open Weibo, the trending topic on Weibo had already been pushed to the top of her phone screen.


    #A popr female celebrity actually ruthlessly snatched someone else¡¯s role in pursuit of love#

 Chapter 187 - 187: Unsightly

    Chapter 187 - 187: Unsightly


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The trending topics on Weibo were constantly updated. Audrey looked at her phone screen in a daze.


    Before Anna could react to what was going on, thetest trending topic on Weibo appeared in front of her!


    #The unknown past between Frank and Audrey #


    Anna opened Weibo and realized that there were a few photos attached below the post!


    It was actually a photo of them in the production team! Anna realized that in the first photo, Frank was standing not far away, looking in Audrey¡¯s direction with aplicated gaze. The people beside him happened to have their faces covered by the trees!


    Anna knew that the people who were blocked were Charlotte and Eric!


    The person who took this photo had clearly put in a lot of effort and specially chose a special position. Coincidentally, the trees beside him covered the unimportant people.


    Hence, on the screen, it was Frank staring at Audrey!


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Who did this? They even spread rumors about you! My God! Which guy with bad eyes can tell that you like Frank? You clearly don¡¯t like him, okay?¡±


    Audrey thought of the mysterious man who had suddenly appeared beside her before Charlotte and Eric came to visit her on set that day.


    Audrey¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp.


    ¡°Sis, what should we do now?¡± Anna was also at a loss.


    The trending topics on Weibo could be said to be very eye-catching. Anna had just casually clicked into thements section and saw that they were all people scolding Audrey.


    What made Anna even angrier was that there were actually people whobeled Audrey a third party! Anna directly quarreled with those people in thements section.


    Unexpectedly, those people became even worse. They said extremely meanly,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a third party? Just now, someone exposed that the supporting role in ¡®The Real and Fake Daughters¡¯ wasn¡¯t originally yed by Audrey, but a neer who had just debuted and wasn¡¯t famous. It was Audrey who liked


    Frank. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t snatch Liz and Elena, she simply bullied her way into the supporting role.¡±The Real and Fake Daughters¡±


    Anna widened her eyes and directly typed a line of words in the chat: You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Audrey isn¡¯t a third party! Audrey has no interest in Frank at all!


    Just as Anna was about to click send, Audrey reached out and grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist tightly.


    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± Anna looked shocked.


    Audrey barely held back the anger in her heart and tried her best to soften her tone. ¡°Today is Mother¡¯s Day. Come with me to the mall. I want to buy something for my mother.¡±


    Anna looked at Audrey in a daze. Soon, she nodded hesitantly.


    Audrey shuttled through the mall with a calm expression. After shopping through five or six jewelry shops, she chose an exquisite ne.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± Audrey said to the shop assistant. ¡°I like this one.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The shop assistant was very happy because Audrey had bought an extremely expensive ne. She immediately wrapped the ne happily.


    After parting ways with Anna, Audrey kept a cold expression on the way back.


    What happened tonight was too shocking.


    Now, Audrey¡¯s phone kept vibrating. Even the driver in front couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Miss, your phone keeps ringing. Do you want to answer it and reply to the message?¡±


    Audrey said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hence, the driver stopped asking.


    Audrey slowly closed her eyes as she recalled what had happened in the past few days.


    Audrey had gone in to take a look at the trending topics on Weibo just now. She realized that almost all the photos of the production team that circted online were of her and Frank in the same frame.


    Furthermore, in many of the photos, Frank was looking at Audrey.


    Audrey naturally wouldn¡¯t be narcissistic enough to think that Frank was really interested in her. She was more willing to believe that someone had framed her and deliberately found some special angles to take those photos.


    Originally, the people in those photos did not cross the line. What was important was the content of those articles. It was impossible to exin.


    The person who posted this was a new ount that had just registered on Weibo. Its IP address was very interesting. It was Africa.


    Of course, the IP address was not the main point. It was the content inside that


    was unsightly..

 Chapter 188 - 188: The Stigma Of Her Life

    Chapter 188 - 188: The Stigma Of Her Life


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The article was written in a frank and confident tone. First, it listed Audrey¡¯s major crimes: acting like a big shot when she first debuted; being jealous and snatching the roles of other actors in the industry several times; being infatuated with Frank to the point of threatening Elena and Liz.


    Audrey read half of it and increasingly felt that this blogger was ridiculous.


    Putting aside the fact that she had acted like a diva when she debuted¡ªof course, before Audrey¡¯s true consciousness awakened, she had indeed done that.


    But¡­ What¡¯s with jealousy and infatuation with Frank? Audrey felt extremely rmed.


    She had never remembered snatching other people¡¯s resources, let alone being infatuated with Frank.


    What was even more ridiculous was that this blogger even swore that he had personally seen Audrey court Frank in private, but Frank had rejected her. Hence, Audrey was furious and vented her anger on Elena and Liz.


    Audrey rolled her eyes.


    Audrey really couldn¡¯t figure out who would be so bored as to think of such ridiculous content to spread rumors for her.


    Thinking of the man she had seen on set that day, Audrey was now certain that it was that guy.


    But why did he do that? Audrey didn¡¯t know him at all, much less know how she had offended him in the past.


    When she entered the house, Audrey realized that the living room was filled with people.


    The entire family was gathered tonight.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Seeing that Audrey had finally returned, Anthea was the first to stand up. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Darling, why did you take so long toe back?¡±


    Audrey took the opportunity to hand the gift box in her hand to Anthea. ¡°Mom, this is a gift I bought for you. Happy Mother¡¯s Day.¡± Anthea was on the verge of tears as she hugged Audrey.


    Audrey was instantly stunned.


    The rest of the people in the living room looked at them silently.


    After a long while, Anthea released Audrey and pulled her to the sofa to sit down.


    Eric and the others looked at Audrey silently. In the end, it was Abner who broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on with those badments on the Inte? I didn¡¯t expect someone to be so vicious as to use those baseless rumors to nder you.¡±


    Audrey was very touched.


    Now that such a huge matter had happened, Abner still firmly chose to stand on Audrey¡¯s side, just like when she first suffered from cyberbullying.


    ¡°Audrey, tell me honestly. Is it because someone is jealous of your current reputation that they deliberately fabricated those things to nder you? Anthea said angrily.


    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t know who I¡¯ve offended.¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that Audrey doesn¡¯t know. After all, with her current status in the entertainment industry, it¡¯s normal for her to be hated. Also, those photos of the production team that were circted are obviously secretly taken by the production team. After all, when we were filming, the director would ask for the scene to be cleared. There definitely won¡¯t be any idle peopleing to watch.¡±


    Gary nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a possibility.


    After all, many things on the Inte are fleeting. When other novelties appear, Audrey¡¯s matter will be quickly forgotten. ¡±


    However, Eric objected. ¡°But if we do that, won¡¯t we be admitting that the rumors are true? Audrey didn¡¯t do those things at all. If we suppress them just like that, it will be a stain on Audrey¡¯s life.¡±


    [Oh my god, Second Brother is so right!]


    Large red words began to sh above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Abner and the others fell into a short silence.


    ¡°Then, dear, do you have any thoughts?¡± Anthea asked Audrey worriedly.


    Audrey picked up her phone from her handbag. ¡°I want to take a look at the current situation on Weibo.¡±


    The trending topics on Weibo were still being updated. Thements section under Audrey¡¯s Weibo homepage had almost fallen into chaos.


    Many extremeizens directly cursed at her, saying that Audrey was a shameless third party. All the honors she had obtained today were obtained by selling her body..

 Chapter 189 - 189: He Likes You?

    Chapter 189 - 189: He Likes You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Theizens¡¯ extremely viciousments instantly drove Charlotte crazy. ¡°What are these guys doing? There¡¯s no evidence now, and they actually dare to go overboard?¡±


    With that, Charlotte called Sandra.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson!¡± Charlotte cursed. ¡°I¡¯m going to get Sandra to sue them in court for me!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡± Audrey stopped Charlotte in time.


    Charlotte was taken aback. Then, under her astonished gaze, Audrey helped her hang up the phone.


    ¡°Heavens, what are you doing?¡± Charlotte looked at Audrey in confusion.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m helping you! Why did you hang up the phone? Don¡¯t worry,


    Sandra will help you resolve the problem.¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Sister, the most important thing now is to find the source of all these rumors. Otherwise, they will continue to appear in the future. When the timees, I really won¡¯t be able to exin myself.¡±


    Charlotte felt that Audrey was silly and cute. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? You¡¯re a public figure now. As long as others have the intention to frame you, the rumors will never stop. Now, we should give these guys some legal punishment. Otherwise, they will only be worse. By then, it will be toote for you to redeem your reputation.¡±


    Abner seemed to have seen through Audrey¡¯s concerns. He asked, ¡°You want to dig out information about the person who posted the thread, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right! That fellow just had to release these so-called truths on Mother¡¯s Day. Isn¡¯t he trying to ruin the viewership of ¡®The Real and Fake Daughters¡¯? After all, this drama is a big production, and it¡¯s still going to be filmed and broadcasted at the same time. Once the ratings are poor, do you think the production team will continue filming?¡±The Real and Fake Daughters¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Charlotte eximed. ¡°Then ording to what you¡¯re saying, it can¡¯t be that someone is jealous of the poprity of this drama, right? In order not to let this drama be popr, that person simply used such a vicious method to first nder Audrey and finally achieve the goal of stopping this drama from updating?


    Gary felt that Charlotte¡¯s analysis made sense. He agreed. ¡°There are countless people in the entertainment industry who do such things. If they have such methods, they definitely don¡¯t care if the female celebrity who¡¯s deeply involved is innocent.¡±


    Eric noticed something else. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was stunned.


    Eric continued, ¡°This matter not only involves Audrey, but also Frank from the


    Waiting family. ¡±


    At the mention of the Waiting family by Eric, Audrey¡¯s mind immediately lit up.


    Charlotte said, ¡°The Waiting family¡¯s status in the capital is not bad. As the eldest son of the Waiting family, Frank was actually framed like this. Could those things on the Inte really have been done by his enemies orpetitors?¡±


    However, as soon as Charlotte finished speaking, her eyes widened in shock. Audrey was baffled by her reaction. ¡°Why? Sister, did you notice something?¡± Seeing the others looking at her curiously, Charlotte looked at Audrey in a daze.


    ¡°Heavens.¡± Charlotte looked at Audrey in horror. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Frank really likes you?¡±


    Recently, Sandra rmended a young idol romance drama to Charlotte. In it, the male and female leads were a pair of enemies.


    Unexpectedly, the plot of this drama had a reversal towards the end. The truth was that the male lead had always liked the female lead. Previously, he had provoked her because he wanted to attract the female lead¡¯s attention!


    The more Charlotte thought about it, the more she felt that her judgment was correct.


    Thinking back to how she had noticed Frank looking at Audrey several times, Charlotte was even more certain that Frank had a crush on Audrey!


    Of course, Charlotte had to admit that every time Frank scolded Audrey, the things he said were indeed very unpleasant.


    ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s too tragic to be liked by someone like him, right?¡± Charlotte continued, ¡°Oh my god! Is this guy really not a lunatic? Since he likes you, why does he keep saying mean things to you?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened.


    [Oh my god, has Sister read too many romance novels recently?] Charlotte and the others were stunned.


    Soon, thements above Audrey¡¯s head began to sh again.


    [Are you sure Frank likes me? Even dogs will shake their heads when they hear


    that! ]

 Chapter 190 - 190: Can’t Spout Nonsense

    Chapter 190 - 190: Can¡¯t Spout Nonsense


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric was the first to burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Indeed, Frank doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who would like Audrey.¡±


    Hearing Eric¡¯s baffling words, Charlotte red at him. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯tugh at me first! What if I¡¯m right?¡±


    ¡°Besides.¡± Charlotte subconsciously ced a hand on Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our sister is so beautiful. It¡¯s normal for Frank to like her.¡±


    Abner frowned and nced at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Audrey sighed. ¡°Sister, Big Brother is right. You can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    What a joke. Audrey would rather believe that tomorrow was the end of the world.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t an extremely confident person, especially when it came to rtionships between men and women. Audrey would never narcissistically believe that anyone would have a crush on her.


    Take Frank for example. Ignoring the fact that Audrey already knew everyone¡¯s fate in advance, just from Frank¡¯s current judgment, Audrey knew that she wasn¡¯t his type.


    Take Elena for example. Audrey knew that Elena was the same as her. Both of them liked to dress up in bright and beautiful clothes.


    Liz, on the other hand, was pure and innocent. It could be seen from her usual attire.


    Audrey knew very well that in the near future, Elena would eventually abandon her so-called mboyant and gorgeous style. Instead, she would wear a pure white dress and put on simple and elegant makeup to apany Frank gently.


    It was obvious that Frank liked pure beauties, not passionate and mboyant girls like Audrey. It was also because of this that Elena¡¯s attire gradually developed in the direction that Frank liked.


    Audrey naturally wasn¡¯t willing to abandon everything she loved for someone, much less Elena, who was gradually losing herself for the sake of so-called love.


    As for the photos circting on Weibo, Frank was looking at Audrey in every scene.


    Audrey naturally didn¡¯t believe that it was love. If she insisted that Frank was paying attention to her, it could only mean that Frank felt that Audrey¡¯s existence had severely affected Liz and Elena. That was why he kept looking at Audrey.


    As for those who spread rumors that Frank liked Audrey, they clearly wanted to use this topic as a gimmick. Apart from gaining more traffic, they could also severely injure Frank and Audrey.


    Due to the previous cyberbullying incident, Audrey had many malicious haters overnight. That was very normal. Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded by them. After all, those fellows had nothing to do all day long.


    However, Frank was different. As a young master of a wealthy family, he had grown up in a honey pot. He definitely had his pride.


    Moreover, Frank was a popr celebrity now. It could be said that his looks and acting skills coexisted. He would be a Best Actor in the future.


    If he became an award-winning actor in the future, but there was an unbearable past¡ªhe fell in love with a girl other than Elena. With Elena¡¯s petty personality, she would definitely mind.


    In the future, the topic of ¡°like Audrey¡± would definitely be constantly mentioned. How could a proud person like Frank tolerate such a ¡°taint¡± on him?


    The person who spread the rumors was indeed vicious. Once the rumors came true, not only would Audrey¡¯s acting career be affected, but even Frank might be at a disadvantage in his future struggle for the family assets.


    Wait¡­ Fight for the family assets? Audrey suddenly reacted!


    Before Audrey could speak, she suddenly received a message from Evans on


    WeChat.


    Everyone was looking at Audrey. Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry about me. This is just a ridiculous rumor. I naturally won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. I¡¯ll think of a way to prove my innocence.¡±


    Thinking of how Audrey had been abused on the Inte previously, Anthea was very worried. ¡°Thest time you and Elena were at odds with each other on set was just a show that the twopanies had put on together, but it made you suffer so much abuse. The online abuse this time is even worse than thest time. Audrey, are you sure you can handle it yourself?¡±


    Abner said in a deep voice, ¡°These guys are too much. You can stay at home for the next few days. I¡¯ll use my connections to help you resolve these matters..¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: The Person in the Lower Right Corner

    Chapter 191 - 191: The Person in the Lower Right Corner


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. I think I have a better solution.


    ¡°You have a way?¡± Eric was skeptical. ¡°There are many old foxes in the entertainment industry. Audrey, if you can¡¯t handle it, we might as well help you resolve it.¡±


    Thinking of the message Evans had just sent, Audrey shook her head again. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move first. I have my ways. However¡­¡±


    At this moment, Audrey smiled and looked at Abner. ¡°Brother, I have a request for you.¡±


    Abner said, ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Audrey raised the phone in her hand and said, ¡°The ount that posted the rumors on Weibo. His IP address is listed from Africa. I hope you can help me find out who the real user of this ount is.¡±


    Abner raised his eyebrows. ¡°That simple?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very important. Thank you, Brother.¡±


    Abner nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back to my room first,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I still have something to deal with. I believe it won¡¯t be long before this matter is resolved.¡±


    Therefore, this serious ¡°family meeting¡± ended with Audrey¡¯s departure.


    When she returned to her room, Audrey leaned against the sofa and turned on her phone.


    Evans: What do you think about what happened on the Inte?


    It seemed like Evans already knew what had happened on Weibo. Audrey understood and quickly replied to Evans.


    Audrey: To be honest, I have a suspect.


    Evans didn¡¯t directly ask Audrey who the suspect was. Instead, he sent her a picture.


    Audrey¡¯s pupils dted slightly as she quickly clicked on the picture.


    It was actually the venue of that charity banquet!


    The angle of the photo was very clever. It was obvious that it had been taken in an inconspicuous corner upstairs.


    The reason why it was called a coincidence was because the photos taken from this angle could clearly show Elena and Frank¡¯s expressions.


    In the photo, Elena was hit in the thigh by the chandelier. At this moment, her face was filled with fear. Frank, who was standing not far away, also looked extremely shocked.


    On the other hand, Liz¡¯s expression was rtively normal. At least, it was not as exaggerated as Elena¡¯s.


    Audrey looked at where she was in the photo and realized that she had been kneeling on the ground.


    Audrey replied to Evans.


    Audrey: Is there anything strange about this photo?


    Evans: It happened so suddenly, but this photo clearly captured the expressions on Elena and Frank¡¯s faces. If it¡¯s not a coincidence, do you think someone deliberately squatted in that corner to take this scene?


    Audrey: Huh? If it was taken on purpose, wouldn¡¯t the photographer have timed it well? He knew when the chandelier would fall.


    Evans: That¡¯s right.


    Audrey: What¡¯s the point of that person deliberately taking this photo at the right time? Heavens, could it be that the photographer has some perverted mentality? He took this photo to keep it as a memento? But¡­ where did you get this photo?


    Evans: This is the second thing I want to tell you.


    Audrey:


    Evans¡¯s slender fingers nimbly tapped on the keyboard of theputer. Not long after, Audrey received a long message from Evans.


    Evans: ¡°My assistant secretly found out that Frank¡¯s half-brother, Mort, seems to be mentally ill¡ªand his mother is mentally ill. Frank and Mort¡¯s rtionship is very ordinary. The two of them have always been on bad terms. Moreover, because of the patriarch¡¯s favoritism, Mort is even more dissatisfied with Frank as his elder brother.¡±


    Audrey was enlightened. She sent a voice message to Evans. ¡°I knew it! I was wondering if it was Mort¡¯s doing just now. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be him!¡±


    Evans: ¡°Mort is the biggest suspect now, but¡­ ording to our guess, there might be others involved in this matter.¡±


    Audrey: The chandelier incident and the rumors on Weibo. Mort has really done a lot of bad things. Who¡¯s his aplice?


    Evans: Did you notice the person in the bottom right corner of the picture I sent you just now?

 Chapter 192 - 192: I Have Seen Him

    Chapter 192: I Have Seen Him


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The bottom right corner? Audrey flipped through the chat history again and zoomed in on the bottom right corner of the picture. ¡°It¡¯s Liz!¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°It¡¯s actually Liz!¡±


    Evans: That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Liz.


    Audrey: No way? When did Liz get in touch with Mort? Hasn¡¯t she always loved Frank deeply? How could she tolerate Mort doing something that might hurt Frank?


    If the chandelier incident was led by Mort, then his original intention was to hit Frank. Why did Liz allow Mort to do such a thing?


    Evans seemed to have guessed Audrey¡¯s doubts. Soon, he called Audrey.


    The moment her phone rang, Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. Soon, she answered the call in a flurry.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Evans¡¯ deep voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Audrey had a serious expression as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Evans¡¯ clear voice continued, ¡°Is there a possibility that Mort promised Liz that the person who was hit by the chandelier would definitely not be Frank?¡±


    Audrey was rmed. ¡°What? This fellow calcted it so urately? That¡¯s Frank¡¯s position down there. How can this fellow be so sure that Frank won¡¯t continue sitting under the chandelier?¡±


    Evans suddenly smiled. ¡°You attended the banquet that night. Do you still remember what happened that night?¡±


    Audrey looked puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°After Liz finished ying the piano, she ran straight to Frank.¡±


    Audrey immediately remembered. That night, she had clearly seen Liz pounce into Frank¡¯s arms. Then, Elena was jealous and ran out of the venue with red


    eyes.


    Then¡­ Frank coaxed Elena, and Elena returned to the venue.


    Audrey still found it unbelievable. ¡°I¡¯m still very surprised. If Mort¡¯s original target wasn¡¯t Frank, who was he trying to smash?¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t say a word. He patiently waited for Audrey¡¯s reaction.


    Not long after, Audrey¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Liz is actually the mastermind behind the chandelier incident?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Liz is the real mastermind,¡± Evans said.


    Audrey immediately felt her blood run cold.


    She, who was familiar with the plot of the original book, had always thought that the mastermind behind the chandelier smashing was Mort. However, after what Evans said to her tonight, she realized that she had been wrong all along!


    Audrey¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying that Liz wanted the chandelier to hit Elena, so she chose Mort?¡±


    If that was the case, Liz was too scheming! She was clearly only in her twenties, but she already had the intention to harm others.


    Evansforted her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be shocked. How can people from these wealthy families be simple-minded? Liz and Frank grew up together. How can she tolerate others snatching away the person she likes?¡±


    ¡°So.¡± Audrey deduced the logic of the matter. ¡°Liz first nned for the chandelier to fall. Then, while Elena was recuperating, she debuted under Elena¡¯s name. This way, not only can she distract theizens, but she can also severely damage Elena¡¯s status?¡±


    After all, Liz was also from a wealthy family. If she wanted good resources, her family would definitely do their best to help her.


    Evans nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what Liz did. As for why the chandelier hit


    Elena so coincidentally, I think it was all an borately staged coincidence.¡±


    Audrey said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re saying that as long as Elena dares to appear under that chandelier, Liz will think of a way to make it fall?¡±


    Evans answered, ¡°Of course. The chandelier has been specially processed. As long as the target appears, the person who secretly controls the chandelier will definitely let it fall.¡±


    Audrey tersely acknowledged it.


    Evans shared his opinion on this matter. ¡°My assistant hacked into Mort¡¯sputer and obtained the photo from the banquet. From what I can see, Mort¡¯s mentality is a little perverted. He secretly hid in the dark and took a photo of Elena¡¯s thigh being injured by the chandelier. It¡¯s very likely that he wanted to satisfy one of his perverted hobbies.¡±


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle. ¡°This fellow¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ve seen him before..¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Have You Seen Him?

    Chapter 193: Have You Seen Him?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans was a little surprised. ¡°What? You¡¯ve seen him? When?¡±


    Audrey said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him¡­ That day, we were filming on set and it happened to be the scene between Frank and Elena. Then, a strange man appeared by my side and said some strange things to me.¡±


    Evans held his breath. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Audrey answered truthfully, ¡°He told me that he wanted to make a bet with me.


    He wanted to hedge who is more liked by Frank between Elena and me.¡±


    Evans¡¯ tone suddenly became a little strange. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Frank likes you?¡±


    Audrey hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, no¡­¡±


    Evans frowned slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Audrey said in embarrassment. ¡°In my opinion, that man misunderstood that Frank likes me, so he said those baffling words to me. Of course. that man must be thinking too much. How could Frank like me?¡±


    Evans fell silent for a moment before suddenly smiling at Audrey. ¡°How can you be so sure that Frank doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t hear the teasing in Evans¡¯s words. Upon hearing him say that, Audrey could only brace herself and answer, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s right that he won¡¯t like me. If you stay on set every day like me, you¡¯ll understand what type of girl he likes.¡±


    Evans was stunned for a moment. Soon, he replied, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Audrey sensed that Evans¡¯ reaction was a little strange. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Of course. But now, it¡¯s not about who Frank likes. It¡¯s about whether that strange man is Mort.¡±


    Evans thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mort already sees Frank as his mortal enemy. If he mistakenly thinks that Frank likes you, then there will be traces of the online abuse that appeared on Weibo. This might very well be a good show directed by him to destroy Frank.¡±


    Audrey immediately felt indignant. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this fellow is too annoying. I don¡¯t care how he deals with Frank, but he actually implicated me.


    Oh my god, you don¡¯t know how outrageous those people on the Inte are¡­¡±


    Audrey originally wanted toin to Evans about how those people had ndered her, but on second thoughts, she didn¡¯t seem to want to tell him so much about her.


    After all, they were just ordinary friends, weren¡¯t they?


    After realizing that Audrey had paused for a moment, Evans smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Audrey replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Aiyah, anyway, thoseizens aren¡¯t saying anything good, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. The most important thing now is to get rid of those rumors.¡±


    Evans asked Audrey, ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡±


    Audrey knew that the root of this matter was Frank. She said, ¡°Mort is mainly targeting his brother. I think I need to meet him in private.¡±


    Recalling that Mort had a history of mental illness, Evans quickly gave a negative opinion. ¡°No, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet him for the time being. Mort is mentally ill. I¡¯m afraid that he will do something bad to you.¡±


    Evans voiced his thoughts again. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. As long as you agree, I can help you resolve these matters.¡±


    Audrey was instantly stunned. Evans¡­ What did he say? He actually wanted to help her resolve these troubles?


    Audrey immediately revealed an awkwvard expression.


    Through the phone, Audrey tried her best to sound calm. ¡°Ah? There¡¯s no need! I can resolve it myself.¡±


    Evans did not want to give up. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Audrey was instantly embarrassed. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that. I just feel that I¡¯m the core of public opinion in this matter. I should resolve it myself. That would be satisfying, right?¡±


    ¡°Satisfying?¡± Evans slowly spat out these two words.


    Audrey coughed twice. ¡°Then please believe me, Mr. Hill. I¡¯ve already roughly thought of a countermeasure for this matter. Please wait and see.¡±


    Evans quietly listened to her finish her n. After a long time, he slowly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. If you need any help, feel free to look for me.¡±


    Audreyughed dryly..

 Chapter 194 - 194: Going to Africa

    Chapter 194 - 194: Going to Africa


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the next two days, because of the matter on Weibo, the production team of ¡°The Real and Fake Daughters¡± simply made an announcement. They said that because of technical reasons, the production team had stopped filming. The exact time to start filming was yet to be determined.


    Obviously, the so-called scandals on Weibo had severely affected the production team¡¯s normal filming progress. Even the episodes that had just been broadcasted had been temporarily taken off the shelves.


    As the production team had temporarily stopped filming, Audrey decided to stay at home.


    During this period, she had turned on her phone. Originally, she only wanted to contact Anna. Unexpectedly, thepany kept calling her, saying that they wanted to discuss countermeasures with her and seek an exnation for this matter.


    Exin? What can she exin? Audrey wanted to roll her eyes.


    There was nothing between her and Frank to begin with. Not to mention whether Frank liked her or not, even the usation that Audrey had ruthlessly snatched the roles of the other actors in the production team was nonsense.


    Audrey even specially called Dean to confirm the matter of snatching the roles of the other actors.


    Dean was also very surprised. He said, ¡°Darling, I promise you that I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Back then, the supporting actress of ¡®The Real and Fake Daughters¡¯ suddenly had something on and couldn¡¯t y that role. That¡¯s why I thought of you immediately.¡±


    Audrey sighed. ¡°From the looks of it, someone had already secretly set up this trap. From the moment the production team was selecting the actors for this role, I had already been schemed against.¡±


    Dean also felt very guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those guys to use this matter to frame you. What do you n to do next?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Since that actress suddenly posted on the Inte that I stole her role, I want to meet her and see what she has to say.¡±


    Dean was stunned. ¡°What? You want to see her?¡±


    Audrey smiled slyly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been quite active on Weibo recently? She keeps saying that I¡¯m a ck-hearted woman. Then, I, a ck-hearted woman, would like to meet her.¡±


    Dean said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good to make some things clear. If she dares to mess around, call the police directly.¡±


    Dean had the same thoughts as Charlotte.


    Audrey hung up the phone before scrolling through Weibo again.


    Now, the public opinion on Weibo was no longer limited to Audrey¡¯s private matters. There were even people who said, ¡°Audrey, get out of the entertainment industry.¡±


    Audrey cursed inwardly before continuing to browse the Weibo page.


    Soon, Audrey discovered a phenomenon that left her speechless.


    Most of theizens were scolding Audrey. Many people said that she was delusional. They imed was clearly a vase without any acting skills, but she still pretended to be pure every day. Even if she chased after Frank all day, Frank wouldn¡¯t even like a strand of her hair.


    Audrey found this group of people baffling. When did she chase after Frank?


    The photos that circted online were basically of Frank looking in her direction? Audrey hadn¡¯t done anything to Frank from the beginning to the end!


    Audrey was thinking about when to meet the actress who had spread the rumors about her in private when Abner sent her a message on WeChat.


    Abner: ¡°I¡¯ve found something on the matter you asked me to investigatest time.¡±


    Audrey: So fast?


    Without any hesitation, Abner sent a document to Audrey.


    The moment she saw the contents, Audrey quickly confirmed her guess.


    It was indeed that despicable Linda! Even after so long, Linda was still as restless as ever.


    Audrey sighed inwardly.


    Thest time, Tina had even called Audrey to ask if she knew where Linda was.


    Of course, Audrey didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t want to help Tina get involved in those messy matters.


    Later on, Audrey didn¡¯t contact Tina again. She didn¡¯t even know what Linda¡¯s final oue would be.


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect that the next time she heard about Linda was that she was in Africa!


    Previously, when Linda called Audrey for help, she had even cried that Caroline wanted to send her to Africa. Audrey was surprised, but she wasn¡¯t concerned about Linda¡¯s whereabouts.


    Unexpectedly, after Abner¡¯s investigation, Linda was really sent to Africa!

 Chapter 195 - 195: Are You Alright?

    Chapter 195 - 195: Are You Alright?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was horrified. Why did Linda contact Mort for no reason instead of nting bananas in Africa? Now, Linda had created a new ount online to spread rumors about her.


    Audrey really admired Mort¡¯s ability to do things. If this fellow really became the head of the Waiting family, he would definitely be a good talent who knew how to manage things in the future.


    As she was in a daze, an unknown number quickly called Audrey¡¯s phone.


    Almost subconsciously, Audrey immediately guessed that it was Linda.


    As expected, as soon as the call connected, a familiar voice came from the other end. ¡°How is it? Are you surprised to hear that it¡¯s me?¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Are you a salesman? I¡¯m not buying a house. Don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡±


    With that said, Audrey hung up.


    Audrey silently counted to three in her heart. Soon, the number from before entered her phone again.


    This time, Audrey didn¡¯t pick up immediately. Instead, she waited for a full 30 seconds before slowly pressing the answer button.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want to buy a house. Why are you still calling? Or¡­ do you want to sell me the bananas you grow at home?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was filled with ridicule.


    As expected, Linda, who was on the other end of the phone, seemed to have been triggered. She instantly cursed, ¡°Audrey, you damn bitch! What do you mean by that?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t be bothered with Linda¡¯s obscenities. She still smiled faintly. ¡°Linda? Why did you suddenly think of me? Are you doing well now?¡± This sentence was a tant mockery in Linda¡¯s ears.


    Linda had called Audrey tonight to see her make a fool of herself.


    Now that Audrey¡¯s scandals had spread throughout the Inte, Linda felt that Audrey used to be someone who liked to save face. She was probably hiding under the nket and crying in disappointment.


    Linda still bore a grudge against Audrey for refusing to help herst time. This time, when Mort found Linda, she agreed without hesitation.


    Hmph, that detestable b*tch Audrey actually dared to frame her! She would chase this detestable fellow out of the entertainment industry in the future!


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see through your disguise just because you¡¯re pretending to be rxed now?¡± Linda thought that she had seen through Audrey¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let me tell you, you asked for this! Who asked you to be so vicious? You actually..


    ¡°Am I vicious?¡± Audreyughed instead of getting angry. ¡°Aiyah, my dear Linda, is your memory not that good? You were previously¡­ Oh, right, do you still remember your previous fianc¨¦? Now that you¡¯re in Africa, your engagement with him should have been canceled, right?¡±


    Linda instantly flew into a rage when she heard Audrey mention Jerry. ¡°Shut up! You bad woman, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to be tied to Jerry at all!¡±


    Audrey deliberately said in surprise, ¡°Ah? Really? But aren¡¯t you in Africa now? You didn¡¯t marry him at all. You¡¯re still free now, aren¡¯t you?


    Linda could hear the mockery in Audrey¡¯s words. She said angrily, ¡°Freedom? Do you know what kind of life I¡¯m living here? Let me tell you, Audrey, I¡¯m not done with you! It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t help me back then, but why did you tell my family about my whereabouts? Do you know that my family handed me over to Caroline to deal with!¡±


    Handed her over to Caroline? Audrey understood. No wonder Linda was in Africa now. It was Caroline who had sent her over.


    Audrey said slowly, ¡°Your whereabouts? Darling, are you alright? When did I know your whereabouts?¡±


    Linda shouted, ¡®You don¡¯t know? Are you pretending to be stupid again? I called you for help the other day. Not only did you not help me, but you also threatened me that my sister would find me soon¡­ Did you secretly check the IP address of my phone before telling others my whereabout?! ¡±


    Audrey felt that Linda was extremely stupid. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t investigate your whereabouts, okay? Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before your family finds you? You were the one who did things unkindly, so why are you ming me instead? Besides¡­


    Audrey¡¯s tone suddenly softened.. ¡°Aren¡¯t you living quite well now?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 196 - 196: What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Linda red at the endless banana forest in front of her and cursed, ¡°Just wait. When I take revenge, I¡¯ll definitely send you here too. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of fertilizing banana trees every day!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    This time, Audrey didn¡¯t hang up. Instead, she quietly waited for Linda¡¯s next move.


    Seeing that Audrey was actually talking to her so patiently this time, Linda couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Audrey said with a calm expression, ¡°Curious? What are you curious about? Are the bananas in Africa delicious?¡±


    Linda flew into a rage again. ¡°Audrey!¡±


    Audrey replied sweetly, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m here.¡±


    Audrey knew very well what Linda was angry about.


    If she had a good fight with Linda now, it would be fine. Otherwise, it would be good if Linda knew that she was sad about the rumors circting on the Inte. However, Audrey didn¡¯t have any emotions. Instead, she looked rxed¡ªthis was what Linda didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Audrey curled her lips into a smile.


    Linda snorted and said, ¡°Stop pretending not to care. Let me tell you, if you apologize to me immediately, I can consider stopping spreading your dark history online.¡±


    Audrey felt that Linda was a little childish. ¡°Dark history? Linda, are you sure that¡¯s my dark history? Others might not know about those things, but you¡­


    Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Among those rumors, other than the first one that mentioned that Audrey was acting like a diva when she first debuted, the rest were all fake.


    Now that Audrey¡¯s true consciousness had awakened, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be someone difficult to get along with.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid of Linda¡¯s nder at all. She asked tentatively, ¡°The things you posted online are most likely fake. Are you so well-informed? You actually Imow more than me about things that I don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Linda had learned her lesson this time. She didn¡¯t answer Audrey¡¯s question directly. Instead, she said, ¡°If you want these rumors to disappear, you have to help me do a few things.¡±


    What a joke. Audrey was a public figure. If she continued to be gued by these scandals, Linda believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Audrey would be scolded by those extremeizens until she left the entertainment industry.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t interested in asking Linda what she wanted her help with. Or rather, she had never thought of following Linda¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock at night. I¡¯m going to sleep.


    If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to turn off the lights and sleep.¡±


    This little threat was indeed effective. Linda immediately became nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up first!¡±


    Audrey said in a helpless tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Linda said mysteriously, ¡°Audrey, have you never thought of why I would talk about your love history online?¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Someone must have revealed it to you. As for who it is¡­ I think I know who it is.¡±


    However, Linda seemed to have guessed that Audrey would know who was behind all of this. ¡°Audrey, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Linda¡¯s tone was inexplicably sinister.


    Audrey sighed inwardly. Linda was the same as Mort. Why did they like to make bets so much?


    ¡°No.¡± Audrey firmly rejected.


    Linda was speechless.


    Audrey continued, ¡°Alright, alright. I know your days are difficult. If you¡¯re bored, I¡¯ll visit you personally when I travel to Africa in the future. I¡¯ll also try the bananas you nted yourself.¡±


    Bananas, bananas, bananas! Linda cursed Audrey¡¯s family in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Soon, Linda said proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, right? Then just wait. I bet your dearest sister will be the next to be injured¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s mind immediately exploded. ¡°Linda, what do you mean?¡±


    However, just as Audrey finished speaking, Linda hung up. Audrey held her phone and stared intently at the screen..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Can ‘t You See Through It?

    Chapter 197 - 197: Can ¡®t You See Through It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    What did Linda mean? Did someone want to hurt Charlotte?


    At this moment, Audrey finally realized the severity of the matter. She could ept being subjected to cyberbullying. After all, she had lived a few lives and had long seen through such things.


    However, what she could not tolerate was that her innocent family had been implicated by her!


    Audrey met the actress who had spread the rumors about her on a sunny afternoon.


    The other party¡¯s name was Catherine. She was a neer to the entertainment industry and looked very young. She looked to be the same age as Audrey.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± Catherine looked arrogantly at Audrey, who was sitting opposite her. The disdain in her eyes was self-evident.


    Audrey didn¡¯t waste her breath. After taking a sip of coffee, she said, ¡°I should be the one asking you. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Catherine looked at Audrey in disdain. ¡°Do you really not know, or are you faking it?¡±


    Audrey leaned back in her chair and looked at Catherine with a smile in her eyes.


    Catherine looked ufortable. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why you asked me out today, I won¡¯t keep youpany.¡±


    Audrey nced at the coffee in front of Catherine. ¡°Miss Catherine, are you sure you don¡¯t want to take a sip of the coffee in front of you?¡±


    Catherine rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The role of the fourth female lead was mine to begin with. You were the one who secretly tricked me and forced me to leave. I had no choice. As a neer with no reputation, I could only let go.¡±


    Audrey looked at Catherine coldly. ¡°Tricked you? Catherine, I¡¯ve never seen you before today. I only went for the audition because I heard that you couldn¡¯t act.


    How can you nder me indiscriminately here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Audrey continued, ¡°You were bribed by someone, right? Hmph, I knew it. Actually, I understand you. After all, in the face of survival, money is so tempting. How much is morality worth?¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey mock her for setting her up for money, Catherine was instantly furious. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°Would I be afraid of what you¡¯ll do to me?¡±


    At this moment, Catherine also reacted. Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Catherine threw up her hands. ¡°Do you want to know who¡¯s behind this cyberbullying?


    Audrey supported her face with one hand and looked at Catherine steadily. ¡°Compared to this, I want to know how hard your bones are.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes shot out a cold glint.


    Catherine reached out to pick up her coffee. ¡°Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t want to do anything to you in the first ce. However¡­ I can remind you about something. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Audrey raised her brows.


    Catherine continued, ¡°Miss Audrey, who do you think will really win between a few women fighting for a man?¡±


    Audrey recalled that Mort had said something simr to her on the set that day.


    Audrey looked at Catherine in disdain. ¡°Although I¡¯ve lived for more than twenty years, I have to say that the tricks you used are indeed too childish. A few women fighting over a man? What a joke? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would fight over a man with another woman?¡±


    Audrey continued, ¡°If you want to spread rumors, so be it. Why use such a speechless excuse? I like Frank? I¡¯m dying ofughter. I reckon Frank finds it funny too, right?¡±


    Catherine looked at Audrey silently and suddenly said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss


    Audrey, I have to admit that you know your limits.¡±


    Now, Audrey waspletely certain that Frank didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re doing this purely to cause trouble for Frank, right? And to disgust me while you¡¯re at it?¡± Audrey¡¯s words wereced with anger.


    At this moment, Catherine slowly took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, have you thought about the possibility that rumors about Frank liking another girl on the Inte aren¡¯t fake?¡±


    Audrey frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Catherine suddenlyughed softly. ¡°You im to be smart and self-aware, but you can¡¯t even see through the simplest thing?¡± Audrey slowly clenched her fists..

 Chapter 198 - 198: Do Something

    Chapter 198: Do Something


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Catherine smiled. ¡°If you have time, you should pay attention to the people around you¡­ For example, no matter how good-looking those photos are.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    As the matter between Frank and Audrey became more and more intense on


    Weibo, Audrey¡¯spany had no choice but toe out to refute the rumors. [The fact that Audrey likes Frank is purely a rumor. Everything is fake.]


    However, Frank¡¯spany did not say anything. Even Frank himself did not say anything.


    Upon seeing this situation, theizens became even more suspicious of the ¡°rtionship¡± between Frank and Audrey. They all guessed that Frank¡¯s silence meant that he had tacitly agreed.


    Audrey, on the other hand, had been in a bad mood these past few days. She often thought of what Linda and Catherine said.


    What¡­ did they mean? Audrey fell into endless thoughts.


    Eric was very angry about what had happened online. He called Audrey and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re very troubled, but I think I should do something for you.¡±


    Audrey voiced her opinion. ¡°This matter seems to involve me, but the culprit is ultimately Frank.¡±


    Eric was puzzled. ¡°Frank?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I previously suspected that it was someone from the Waiting family who wanted to fight for the family assets, so they caused such a hugemotion in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Eric said without any fear, ¡°So what? Our Lance Family is not inferior to the Waiting Family at all. They¡¯re openly bullying you. Isn¡¯t that clearly pping our family¡¯s face?¡±


    Eric had already treated Audrey as his family.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I definitely have to counterattack against people like them, but¡­ before that, I want to do something first.¡±


    Eric was instantly a little angry. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re always like this. You don¡¯t even tell your family when you encounter trouble. You always want to face it alone.¡±


    Audrey could hear the heartache in Eric¡¯s tone.


    Audrey immediately fell silent.


    Sensing that he was a little agitated, Eric said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was too impulsive.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, but Eric continued, ¡°This time, you can¡¯t reject us anymore. I saw a few people online saying the worst things. I want to help you sue them.¡±


    Eric paused and added, ¡°Sue them in your brother¡¯s name.¡±


    Audrey was stunned. ¡°Second Brother, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eric¡¯s tone was a little unnatural. ¡°It¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll act ording to the situation. If the Waiting family causes any more trouble, I think our family won¡¯t have to keep a low profile anymore. ¡±


    Audrey instantly tightened her grip on her phone.


    What Audrey didn¡¯t expect was that before Eric could do anything, Charlotte had already taken action.


    Just like thest time Audrey was subjected to cyberbullying, Charlotte logged into her Weibo ount and scolded a few of the people who spoke the worst. And when she was at her most agitated, Charlotte simply showed herwyer¡¯s letter and sued those overboard fellows in court.


    Charlotte felt that she had done the right thing. What she did not expect was that what would happen next would cause her to fall into the first major cmity in her life.


    Audrey still felt that she needed to meet that Mort.


    Mort was undoubtedly a scheming person. For him to be able to lead the cyber violence that had a deep impact on Audrey, it was obvious how long he had been plotting behind the scenes.


    Audrey had always wanted to contact Mort, but she didn¡¯t receive a response from him. Instead, she received an email from Frank.


    Audrey was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Frank to contact her at this time.


    Frank¡¯s email was very concise. He said that he wanted to meet her offline to discuss the recent incidents on the Inte.


    Meet? Audrey nearlyughed out loud.


    Did Frank think that the matter wasn¡¯t blown up enough? Now, all the public opinion was leaning towards Audrey, saying that she was a shameless little bitch. On the other hand, Frank¡¯s situation was better.


    Most of theizens didn¡¯t scold him too much. They only said that he had bad taste.. Why did he like Audrey when he was supposed to like Elena? Could it be that he had been pretending to like Elena in the past?

 Chapter 199 - 199: Car Accident

    Chapter 199: Car ident


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If Audrey met Frank in private now, she could guarantee that in less than half an hour, those annoying paparazzi would swarm over.


    If they took a photo of her and Frank together, Audrey would really be unable to exin herself.


    Audrey thought for a moment and sent Frank another email.


    The content of the email basically said that Audrey wasn¡¯t willing to attract unnecessary trouble for herself. If Frank really wanted to prove his innocence, then he could automatically post on Weibo to rify all the facts.


    There was another reason why Audrey didn¡¯t want to see Frank. Wherever Frank was, Elena would haunt her. Audrey didn¡¯t want to be pestered by this annoying woman. Otherwise, it would be another pile of trouble.


    Frank ignored Audrey, nor did he explicitly say that he agreed with her suggestion.


    Audrey had long known that this would happen. As the first male lead of this book, how could Frank be willing to lower his noble head to exin to theizens?


    He was probably still sitting in a corner sipping red wine, disdainful of theizens¡¯ suspicions.


    Audrey sighed and was about to call Anna to ask about the production team when Charlotte suddenly sent her a message.


    Charlotte: Dear, it¡¯s the weekend today. Do you want to go shopping with me?


    Audrey knew that Charlotte had asked her out to make her happier. Audrey naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Charlotte¡¯s good intentions, so she readily agreed.


    At two in the afternoon, Audrey and Charlotte changed their clothes and took a taxi to the mall in the city center.


    ¡°Darling, let me tell you.¡± Charlotte looked a little excited. ¡°I did something big a few days ago.¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    Charlotte said proudly, ¡°Weren¡¯t there a few guys in your Weiboment section who were very arrogant? They¡¯ve been ndering you non-stop. I¡¯m suing them in court with awyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suing them in court?¡± Audrey was very surprised.


    Charlotte said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. These people have


    nothing petter to CIO. However, they¡¯re lucky to have provoked me.¡±


    Audrey had mixed feelings. Thinking of what Linda had said previously,


    Audrey said worriedly, ¡°Sister, you really don¡¯t have to do so much for me.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid of being abused online, but she was afraid that her family would be implicated because of her.


    Charlotte reached out and put her arm around Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you worried about? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them? You¡¯re my sister. How can I let them bully you?¡±


    Audrey was very touched. Tears welled up in her eyes. If not for the fact that they were in a public ce, she would have hugged Charlotte and kissed her hard.


    Charlotte brought Audrey around the mall floor by floor. The two of them bought a lot of clothes and jewelry, making the staff in the luxury store so happy that they could not close their mouths.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlotte looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s five in the afternoon now. I know a good Chinese restaurant in the building opposite. Shall we go take a look?¡± Audrey had no objections and immediately pped in agreement. [Sister is so good to me. I really want to kiss her!]


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback when she saw the bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t notice her abnormality at all. She smiled and stood up to leave with the shopping bag.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte shook her head calmly before following behind Audrey.


    Speaking of which¡­ It¡¯s been so long since the thing above Audrey¡¯s head. Could it be that no one else can see it other than her? Charlotte fell into deep suspicion.


    It was summer now, and the sky was still very early at five o¡¯clock. After Audrey left the mall, she felt a gust of hot air assault her face.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster. We can enjoy the air conditioner when we reach the restaurant across the street.¡±


    Hence, Audrey and Charlotte walked onto the road excitedly.


    The change happened at this moment.


    A car suddenly rushed out from a fork in the road nearby and crashed on the road!


    Charlotte walked at the front. By the time Audrey sensed that something was amiss, the car had already rushed in their direction!


    The surrounding pedestrians screamed and dodged in all directions!


    ¡°Ah! Get out of the way!¡± Audrey shouted at Charlotte in horror!


    Charlotte turned around in a daze.. Before she coulde back to her senses, the car had already crashed into her!

 Chapter 200 - 200: The Person She Liked

    Chapter 200: The Person She Liked


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    One second, two seconds¡­


    At this moment, it was as if the world had stopped.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she immediately ran crazily towards Charlotte, who had been knocked several meters away!


    Arge pool of blood instantly appeared under Charlotte¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± Audrey lost control and shouted for Charlotte. Soon, she took out her phone with trembling hands and dialed the ambnce number.


    Outside the emergency room, Audrey was like a puppet as she nestled in Anthea¡¯s arms in a daze, letting her tears slide numbly across her face.


    When they heard that something had happened to Charlotte, the family almost immediately put down what they were doing and came to the hospital.


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Eric said with a pained expression. ¡°You were walking on the street. Why did a car out of control rush out?¡±


    Gary¡¯s assistant said with a heavy expression, ¡°It was a drunk driver. That driver drank too much and drove his car on the road. That¡¯s why he identally bumped into Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± Gary was rarely angry. ¡°Don¡¯t let that drunk driver off! If anything happens to Charlotte, I will definitely not let him off.¡±


    Abner looked at the door of the emergency room with a solemn expression. Then, he turned his head to look at Audrey.


    Audrey was still crying.


    ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Abner said slowly. ¡°It was too sudden. No one expected such a thing to happen.¡±


    Audrey tightened her grip on the corner of her shirt. She silently looked up, her eyes red.


    Who was it? Who was it! Audrey howled angrily in her heart. She didn¡¯t believe that this was just an ident. Someone must have deliberately set all of this up behind the scenes!


    Because Charlotte was sent to the hospital in time, thanks to the doctor¡¯s efforts, Charlotte¡¯s life was out of danger after five hours and she was transferred to the ICU ward.


    The atmosphere at home was very solemn. On one side was thewsuit with the drunk driver, and on the other side was taking care of the unconscious Charlotte. Gary and the others were very anxious.


    Audrey regretted agreeing to go shopping with Charlotte. If she had refused back then, nothing would have happened.


    Eric saw that Audrey had visibly be much more haggard, so heforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself too much. No one can predict such a thing. Now, we can only wait silently for Charlotte to wake up.¡±


    Audrey nodded sadly.


    Charlotte had been unconscious in the hospital for a week. Audrey guarded her bed every day, hoping that she would wake up soon.


    That morning, Audrey was originally guarding Charlotte as usual. At this moment, the nurse had something to discuss with her, so Audrey could only temporarily leave.


    Eric was still on his way to the hospital. Audrey thought for a moment and decided to send him a message to tell him that she had something on and would be leaving for the time being.


    When Audrey was done, she returned to the ward and realized that there was an exquisite fruit basket on the table.


    Audrey found it a little strange, so she sent Eric a message: Second Brother, where did you go?


    Eric: I¡¯m still on the way. There¡¯s a traffic jam.


    Still on the way? Audrey instantly looked at the fruit basket in shock. She quickly approached the bed and looked left and right at Charlotte. Only when she realized that there was nothing abnormal about her did she heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Did anyonee in just now?¡± At this moment, a nurse happened toe in for a ward round. Audrey hurriedly asked her.


    The nurse thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s¡­ I didn¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s a person dressed in ck. He¡¯s very tall.¡±


    Knowing that a stranger hade to the ward, Audrey was instantly rmed. She hurriedly got the nurse to examine Charlotte to see if there was anything wrong with her.


    Audrey felt that she really couldn¡¯t take a little provocation now. She sat on the stool and stared at the fruit basket in a daze for a long time. After an unknown period of time, Audrey suddenly had an idea¡ªshe had suddenly sensed something.


    Audrey turned on her phone with trembling hands.


    After finding the widely circted photos on Weibo, Audrey erged one of them.


    Audrey first seriously observed Frank¡¯s appearance before looking at her side. After staring at the few people sitting beside her, Audrey suddenly widened her eyes.


    With a thud, Audrey¡¯s phone fell to the ground, and the screen shattered into pieces.


    The person that Frank liked..


    Audrey looked at the motionless person on the bed in shock..

 Chapter 201 - 201: How Did This Happen?

    Chapter 201: How Did This Happen?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey suddenly rubbed her soft hair in frustration.


    How did that happen?


    Audrey knew very well that many of the plots in this world no longer matched the original book. It could be seen from the fact that she could resist her tragic fate.


    But¡­ she had never thought that Frank would actually like Charlotte!


    God!


    Audrey had always felt that even if Frank didn¡¯t end up with Elena, it was still possible for him to marry a girl from another family. But she had never thought that Frank would like Charlotte!


    What kind of magical plot was this?


    Audrey leaned against the wall and stared nkly at the phone in her hand.


    When Eric arrived at the hospital, he saw Audrey looking down at her phone without moving. He frowned slightly and ced the lunch he had bought on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric asked.


    Audrey was shocked by his voice. When she reacted, she awkwardly turned off the screen.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering when Sister will wake up.¡±


    Eric sighed and sat by the bed to look at Charlotte. He said, ¡°Audrey, I bought lunch. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Audrey nodded. Eric turned back to look at her and suddenly noticed a fruit basket on another table.


    ¡°This fruit basket is very exquisite. Did you buy it?¡± Eric asked inadvertently.


    ¡°Ah¡­ No.¡± Audrey subconsciously denied it.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything else. Suddenly, Audrey looked at him hesitantly.


    Eric felt that Audrey was a little strange and couldn¡¯t help but look at her curiously. ¡°Why are you acting a little abnormal today?¡±


    Audrey gripped the phone in her hand tightly. After some thought, she decided to ask Eric some questions.


    ¡°Second Brother, I have some questions. Can you answer them?¡± Audrey said.


    Eric raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°What problem? I can tell you anything I Imow. ¡±


    Audrey felt a little conflicted, but she still decided to ask. ¡°Second Brother, hypothetically speaking, if one day you fall in love with someone, but that person doesn¡¯t know that you like her, what will you do then?¡±


    Audrey could guarantee that Charlotte definitely didn¡¯t know that Frank liked her.


    After all, every time Charlotte saw Frank, she would not have a good expression on her face, and their interactions were basically arguments.About Audrey.


    Audrey had to admit that Charlotte hadpletely fulfilled her duty as an elder sister. This was because every time Charlotte saw Audrey being bullied, she would stand up bravely.


    Eric¡¯s gaze suddenly became strange.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Eric was thinking. Seeing that he was actually a little stunned, she couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand in front of Eric. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eric came back to his senses and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°The situation you¡¯re talking about should be called a crush, right?¡± Eric said. Audrey suddenly nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a crush!¡±


    Eric changed his posture and leaned back in his chair. ¡°If it¡¯s a crush, then it¡¯s easy to understand.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± Audrey asked.


    Eric said, ¡°Look, first of all, having a crush is your own business. The person who is being liked doesn¡¯t know. Then at this time, do you think one needs to express one¡¯s feelings to that person?¡±


    Audrey tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ There doesn¡¯t seem to be a need.¡±


    At the very least, as far as Audrey knew, Frank had never expressed his feelings to Charlotte.


    However, that was normal. As the male protagonist of the original book, the author¡¯s description of him was basically words like ¡°steady and reserved¡± and ¡°forbearing and affectionate¡±. Now, it seemed that Frank was indeed the kind of person who would not easily express his love.


    ¡°But.¡± Audrey still expressed her confusion. ¡°What if that person can¡¯t take it anymore one day and wants to express his feelings to the person he likes?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eric looked at Audrey¡¯s face and suddenly sighed. ¡°Is it possible that that person won¡¯t say what he¡¯s thinking?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised.. ¡°Why not?¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202: New Script

    Chapter 202 - 202: New Script


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric suddenly raised his hand and patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder twice. He said, ¡°Think about it. If that girl who¡¯s liked has someone she likes, how can that secret admirer have the cheek to disturb her?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    Oh! So that¡¯s how it was! Frank hid his thoughts in his heart so as not to cause Charlotte any trouble!


    ¡°But, but.¡± Audrey voiced her doubts again. ¡°If that secret admirer has already caused trouble for the person he likes, what should we do?¡± Eric was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡± Eric didn¡¯t understand what Audrey meant for a moment.


    Audrey ruffled her hair in frustration. ¡°What I mean is that the secret admirer hasn¡¯t said anything, but some of his actions have already caused trouble for the person he likes. What should we do?¡± Eric¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for one to like someone else, but that person is going to suffer some inexplicable trouble and hurt because of the secret admirer, the secret admirer is not worthy of that girl.¡±


    Audrey noticed Eric¡¯s deste expression.


    [What¡¯s wrong with Second Brother? I¡¯m just giving him an example. Why is he putting himself in that person¡¯s shoes?]


    Eric looked embarrassed.


    [But then again, did Second Brother have a crush on anyone in the past?


    Hahaha¡­]


    Eric suddenly sighed.


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Thank you for your answer, Second Brother. I understand.¡±


    Eric looked a little strange. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this? Is it because you have someone you like recently?¡±


    Audrey was rmed.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Audrey subconsciously wanted to deny Eric¡¯s words. Ericughed teasingly. ¡°Who is it? Is it someone from the Hill family?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°No, no¡­ The questions I asked just now were only for a friend of mine.¡±


    A friend? Eric looked at Audrey suspiciously.


    Soon, the smile on Eric¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You can make your own decisions on many things,¡± Eric said to Audrey.


    Audrey nodded seriously and stopped discussing this problem with Eric.


    As Charlotte was still unconscious, Audrey had been staying in the hospital to take care of her.


    During this time, Dean called her and said that he had a script recently. He asked if she was interested in reading it.


    Audrey had always been troubled by Charlotte¡¯s matter. Although Dean extended an olive branch to her, Audrey subconsciously chose to reject him.


    Dean had always thought highly of Audrey¡¯s acting skills. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful that she had rejected him.


    Soon, Dean said, ¡°Many of the storylines in my script haven¡¯t been perfected yet. It will probably take a while for it to bepleted. If you¡¯re unwilling now, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s done. How about that?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t bear to reject Dean again, so she replied with a smile, ¡°Alright. Then, send it to me when the script ispleted.¡±


    Dean hung up with a smile.


    Dn had very good resources in the entertainment industry now. All kinds of brand endorsements were looking for him.


    Anna was naturally happy for her cousin and even specially called Audrey.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Anna¡¯s description. ¡°Your cousin was born to be an actor. He deserves what he has today.¡±


    Anna chuckled. Soon, she thought of something and asked carefully, ¡°Sister, I heard that¡­ your sister was in a car ident. Is she okay now?¡±


    Audrey sighed. ¡°My sister is still unconscious. I wonder when she will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Anna replied gloomily. Soon, she started talking about something else. ¡°Recently, I realized that Liz is bing more and more active in the entertainment industry. I feel that she can rece Elena soon.¡±


    Although the plot of the original book had been changed, Elena was still the female lead of the original book. Audrey didn¡¯t think that Liz would actually


    defeat Elena..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Linda’s Call

    Chapter 203 - 203: Linda¡¯s Call


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Elena has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. She must have a lot of resources and connections,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Elena and Liz¡¯s family backgrounds are not low. The two of them are evenly matched. I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for Liz to defeat Elena.¡±


    From the looks of it, Frank was still very good to Elena on the surface. At least in everyone¡¯s eyes, they would definitely be together.


    However, with Charlotte¡¯s incident, Audrey might not be able to guarantee that Frank would still be with Elena in the future.


    Anna nodded.


    On Wednesday evening, Abner came to the hospital after work. Seeing Audrey leaning against the bed in a daze, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the small bed beside you and lie down for a while? I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Audrey had no objections. She sat down on the small bed, but she thought of something and said, ¡°Brother, have you sent someone to investigate Sister¡¯s ident recently?¡±


    Abner nced at Audrey. ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t found anything yet. We can only conclude that he was driving under the influence of alcohol.¡±


    Audrey was very angry. ¡°This uncle has to differentiate the situation when driving, right? He still has to drive after drinking. Now, he caused a car ident. How detestable.¡±


    Abner said, ¡°I also find this matter a little strange, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    At night, Gary and Anthea also came to the hospital. Hence, Audrey, who had smelled too much disinfectant, decided to go outside for some fresh air.


    ¡°You can just sit in the nearby coffee shop,¡± Anthea said. ¡°Don¡¯t run too far away, in case something happens.¡±


    Audrey nodded and left with her bag.


    After leaving the hospital, Audrey looked down at the watch on her wrist and realized that it was already seven in the evening.


    Audrey wanted to find a coffee shop to sit in for a while when her phone suddenly rang.


    Someone called her.


    Audrey curiously picked up her phone and took a look. She realized that the number on the caller ID was somewhat familiar.


    Without any hesitation, Audrey picked up the call.


    Without waiting for the person on the other end to speak, Audreyughed. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s already sote. Haven¡¯t you finished fertilizing the bananas?


    In the next second, Linda¡¯s furious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You despicable fellow! Are you going to go on about bananas for the rest of your life?¡±


    Audrey realized that she especially liked to tease Linda now. ¡°Ah¡­ But isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing now? If I don¡¯t talk to you about bananas, what else can we talk about?¡±


    With that said, Audreyughed.


    Linda realized in frustration that every time she quarreled with Audrey, this woman would always find the most painful spot in her heart to mock her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Linda shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk nonsense with you today!


    Audrey, are you in pain now?¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Pain? Why would I be in pain?¡±


    A car ident! Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Linda, what do you know?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good.


    Sensing the change in Audrey¡¯s mood, Linda felt even more smug. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just wanted to see how you¡¯re feeling when you face your sister lying on the hospital bed¡­ Haha, how must you feel watching Charlotte get hit by a car?¡±


    Audrey instantly gripped her phone tightly!


    This detestable woman! Could she have nned Charlotte¡¯s car ident?


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Linda suddenly became agitated. ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent to Africa by that b*tch Caroline! You¡¯d better apologize to me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to your sister next¡­¡¯


    Audrey quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Apologize?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone suddenly became a little sarcastic. ¡°Linda, are you trying to say that Charlotte¡¯s car ident was orchestrated by you?¡±


    Just as Linda was about to threaten Audrey again, Audreyughed out loud. ¡°Who would believe that you orchestrated the ident? You can¡¯t even return to the country.. Are you sure you have the ability to cause the car ident now that you¡¯re nting bananas in Africa?¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204: Crush on Frank

    Chapter 204 - 204: Crush on Frank


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s words instantly made Linda furious.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you must have hooked up with some big shot, right? You relied on others to climb up the ranks and deliberately called me to agitate me. Linda, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got.¡± Audrey¡¯s words were filled with disdain.


    However, despite her contempt, Audrey¡¯s heart was extremely uneasy.


    Before Charlotte¡¯s ident, Linda had already called Audrey and said a bunch of baffling things.


    Audrey only hated herself for not raising her guard back then, which indirectly led to Charlotte¡¯s car ident.


    Who exactly did Linda contact? She actually wanted to attack Charlotte!


    Audrey barely calmed herself down and said, ¡°Did you call me tonight just to mock me? Is there no other reason?¡±


    Linda said disdainfully, ¡°Audrey, let me tell you. As long as you listen to me obediently now, I can consider letting your sister off.¡±


    Linda was still unwilling to divulge who was behind the car ident.


    Audrey leaned against a big tree beside her and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want now that you¡¯ve found a backer? Linda, do you believe that once my brother finds out that it was you who harmed Charlotte, you might not even have the chance to nt bananas in Africa?¡±


    The rtionships within Lance¡¯s family was much better than before. Audrey waspletely certain that if Abner and Eric knew that Linda was involved in Charlotte¡¯s car ident, they would definitely not let her off.


    Linda wasn¡¯t afraid of Audrey. Instead, she said, ¡°You can threaten me however you want. Audrey, let me tell you. As long as you¡¯re willing to admit those rumors online and say that you¡¯re leaving the entertainment industry immediately, I can consider telling you who hurt your sister.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Linda¡¯s tone became sinister. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in Africa. Do you think you can find me? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Linda, this despicable woman!


    Audrey hung up the phone angrily.


    At eight in the evening, Audrey, who had been standing under the tree for a long time, finally slowly woke up.


    Audrey recalled her conversation with Linda and suddenly realized a question worth pondering.


    Rumors!


    Linda kept mentioning the rumors. Thest time she called Audrey, she even mentioned getting her to admit the rumors.


    Rumors¡­


    Suddenly, Audrey had an idea.


    Perhaps, at the end of the day, Charlotte¡¯s ident still had something to do with Frank.


    Audrey naturally didn¡¯t think that Frank had sent someone to knock Charlotte down. After all, he liked her in his heart, and the chances of him hurting her were slim.


    Thinking of the fruit basket that had suddenly appeared in the ward today, Audrey made a bold guess. Perhaps the fruit basket was sent by Frank, and he might have even personally sent it over.


    Audrey didn¡¯t feel warm about what Frank had done. Instead, she was very repulsed.


    Since he liked Charlotte, he shouldn¡¯t have watched her get into trouble and not do anything.


    Thinking of the rumors online, Audrey suddenly had an idea.


    On Saturday morning, Eric was about to drive to the hospital from home when Dean suddenly called him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric woke up a little early today. There were obvious dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Dean rarely shouted like this. ¡°Hurry up and take a look at Weibo.


    What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±


    Eric¡¯s head buzzed. He quickly switched to his phone and clicked on Weibo. On the homepage of Weibo, a line of bold and red words was especially eye-catching!


    #Audrey admits that she likes Frank #


    Eric¡¯s eyes widened.


    He hurriedly clicked on it and saw that the content was basically about Audrey admitting that she liked Frank. It even mentioned the entire process of Audrey¡¯s crush on Frank!


    Eric felt his temples throbbing.


    What¡¯s going on? Did Audrey like Frank? How was this possible!?


    Recalling the strange questions Audrey had suddenly asked him at the hospital that day, Eric suddenly reacted.


    So Audrey was talking about her crush on Frank¡­

 Chapter 205 - 205: Do You Like Him?

    Chapter 205 - 205: Do You Like Him?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric suddenly had a strange feeling.


    He sat in the car for a long time before finally starting the car to go to the hospital.


    Audrey was sitting by the bed peeling an apple. Halfway through, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Audrey was taken aback as she looked over.


    Eric had run upstairs and was still panting heavily.


    ¡°Second Brother? Why are you in such a hurry? What happened?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Eric barely calmed himself down before sitting in front of Audrey. He asked seriously, ¡°Tell me honestly, what¡¯s with the trending topics on Weibo?¡± Audrey thought for a moment and decided not to tell Eric her n.


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t have to be curious. Those trending topics are all true.¡± Eric looked incredulous. ¡°You like him? Frank?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°God!¡± Eric raised his hand and pped his forehead. ¡°Why¡­ why do you like him?¡±


    Eric was shocked.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Audrey told him that she liked Evans.


    Audrey likes Frank. What kind of hellish joke is this? Eric wanted to knock Audrey on the head, wanting to know what was going on in her mind.


    To be honest, Eric didn¡¯t like Frank very much.


    Previously, his rtionship with Elena and Liz had caused a stir in the entertainment industry. This made Eric think that Frank was an indecisive man.


    A man should be decisive, not timid.


    ¡°Alright, Audrey, ¡± Eric said helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re an adult after all. I can¡¯tment on many of the things you¡¯ve done. However, aren¡¯t you putting yourself in a disadvantageous position by suddenly admitting that you like


    Frank?¡±


    Eric¡¯s worries were not unreasonable.


    After all, rumors about Audrey liking Frank had spread all over the Inte. At that time, Audrey had been attacked by manyizens. Now that she had admitted this matter, more people would definitely stand up and curse at her.


    Audrey had her own ns.


    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s words, Audrey smiled. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    Eric sighed.


    Although Audrey had admitted that she liked Frank, Frank still didn¡¯t do anything.


    Audreyughed sarcastically, feeling that Frank was really patient.


    However, on second thought, it was normal. On the surface, this matter was just Audrey¡¯s one-sided yearning for Frank.


    No matter how everyone scolded, they could not scold Frank.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t in a hurry. After all, the matter had just begun.


    A weekter, the matter on the Inte became more and more intense. If not for the fact that Audrey had suffered online violence in her previous life, she really couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could tolerate the insults from theizens now.


    Anthea naturally knew about Audrey.


    Anthea pulled Audrey to a secluded spot and asked in shock, ¡°Audrey, my dear daughter, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Audrey also hid it from her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve always liked Frank. Now, I¡¯m just admitting it,¡± Audrey said with a grin.


    Anthea looked at Audrey in a daze. After a long while, she said with a deste expression, ¡± You like him, but you¡¯ve fallen into endless cyberbullying. Is such love really worth it? He didn¡¯t even stand up to respond to you.¡±


    Audrey said indifferently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. How long has it been since that incident? It¡¯s impossible for Frank to not appear in front of the public for the rest of his life. When the timees, he will have to be interviewed by the reporters no matter what, right?¡±


    Anthea sighed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You¡¯ve grown up. You can make your own decisions on many things.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    On Monday afternoon, Audrey was reading in Charlotte¡¯s ward when Dean suddenly sent her a message on WeChat.


    Dean: Dear, I¡¯ve finished writing that script. Do you want to take a look? Audrey: ¡°Director, I¡¯m a little busy now. I might not have time to film a drama.¡±


    Dean nced at Audrey¡¯s message and thought for a moment before sending a long message to persuade her..

 Chapter 206 - 206: New Script

    Chapter 206 - 206: New Script


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Dean: ¡°Don¡¯t reject me first. Audrey, I¡¯ll be honest with you. If you participate in this script, there¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll be the female lead of this drama. Think about it. Your career is currently on the rise. Acting as the female lead of a few more dramas will be beneficial to you.¡±


    Audrey: Female lead? What¡¯s the specific content of that script?


    When Dean saw that there was a chance, he hurriedly sent the electronic version of the script to Audrey.


    Soon, Dean called Audrey.


    Upon seeing this, Audrey hurriedly walked to the corridor outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked Dean.


    Dean said, ¡°Audrey, actually, I already know about what happened on Weibo. What I mean is that the male lead of that drama is very likely to be Frank. If you are the female lead, you might really be able to spend more time with him.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Dean, your n is really well thought out.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s crush on Frank had already be a public matter. If she were to act with Forrer again, the ratings of this drama would definitely soar.


    Dean also knew this, which was why he urged Audrey to act as the female lead.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t angry at Dean¡¯s actions. Since Dean was a screenwriter and a businessman, he definitely prioritized benefits.


    When Audrey heard that the male lead of this drama was Frank, she had already made up her mind to participate.


    Hadn¡¯t Frank been avoiding her recently? She could take this opportunity to meet him.


    Audrey chatted with Dean for a while longer.


    Dean was afraid that she would regret it halfway, so he added, ¡°The female lead of this drama was originally set to be Liz, but for some reason, she suddenly rejected this role.¡±


    Audrey was clearly somewhat surprised that the female lead was originally meant to be Liz.


    ¡°Liz has always liked Frank. How could she let go of such a good opportunity to interact with him?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Dean shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but if you decide to be the female lead in this drama,e and look me up next Wednesday. We¡¯ll arrange for you to audition then.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°After I read the script and feel that there are no problems, I¡¯ll look for you to audition.¡±


    Audrey hung up and returned to the ward.


    Charlotte, who was lying on the bed, still showed no signs of waking up.


    Audrey went straight to the bed and gently touched her cheek.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if Frank has anything to do with the car ident you experienced, but I suffered inexplicable cyber violence because of him. I will definitely settle this score with him.¡±


    At night, Eric came to the ward to take care of Charlotte.


    Audrey could finally take a break. She hugged the tablet andy on the small bed beside her.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Eric suddenly said, ¡°I heard from Dean that you¡¯re taking on a new script?¡±


    As Audrey opened the script stored on the tablet, she nodded and replied, ¡®Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eric suddenly fell silent.


    Audrey looked up at Eric and asked, ¡°Second Brother, do you not want to participate in this drama?¡±


    Eric came back to his senses and looked at Audrey with a smile. ¡°How can that be? Filming is your hobby, and it¡¯s also your career. How can I not be willing?¡±


    Audrey smiled foolishly before saying, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I have my own reasons for acting in this drama. When the filming is over, I¡¯ll exin to you why I did all of this.¡±


    So, was it because she liked Frank?


    Eric suddenly felt very upset, but he did not ask in the end.


    Audreyy on the bed and seriously flipped through the script on the tablet.


    And when she saw the name of the script, Audrey sat up from the bed in shock!


    On the front page of the script, the words ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± instantly stimted Audrey¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Audrey was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°Are you sure this is something Dean wrote?¡±


    God! Audrey¡¯s eyes widened!


    She only knew that Dean liked to film fantasy dramas. Sometimes, he would write his own script.. However, she did not expect Dean to write such a bizarre plot!

 Chapter 207 - 207: Waiting For Your Answer

    Chapter 207 - 207: Waiting For Your Answer


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was even a little curious about how Frank had agreed to take on this script.


    Looking down, Audrey¡¯s eyelids began to twitch.


    This script was too out of this world.


    ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± is set in medieval Western Europe. It told the story of Prince George who returned from a trip and fell in love with his young stepmother.


    Audrey flipped to the ending at the end and saw the words: In the end, the stepmother killed Prince George and ascended the throne. This country will be powerful because of the Queen¡¯s existence!


    Audrey¡¯s hand that was holding the tablet was almost trembling. ¡°Dean¡¯s imagination¡­ is quite rich.¡± Audrey suddenly held back herughter and said.


    Eric looked over. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the script Dean wrote. What does it say?¡±


    Audrey grinned andughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    At the same time, a line of words immediately appeared above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [Haha¡­ Who would have thought that one day, I would be ying Frank¡¯s mother!]


    Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    For some reason, he felt that the script that Dean wrote this time was a little¡­ exciting.


    Audrey roughly read the plot again. Soon, she turned on her phone and sent a message to Dean.


    Audrey: Dean, you¡¯re really talented.


    Dean: How is it? Are you willing to act in it?


    Audrey: ording to the plot in your script, the female lead is that stepmother?


    Dean: Yes!


    Audrey: Alright, I¡¯ll take on this movie.


    Dean replied Audrey with an ¡°OK¡± gesture.


    Audrey hugged her tablet andughed for a while. Suddenly, she had a thought. Could it be that Liz¡¯s identity as the female lead is special?


    After all, the female lead, Emily, was nominally the male lead¡¯s stepmother¡ªeven if she was three years younger than the male lead.


    Audrey seemed to understand why Liz had rejected the movie.


    After all, Liz loved Frank deeply, and she was actually younger than he was. When the time came for filming, Frank would address Liz as his mother. It would be awkward just thinking about it.


    In that case, Audrey would ¡°reluctantly¡± take on the role.


    To be honest, Audrey felt that the quality of this drama was not bad.


    Although the plot was a little uneptable, it would show the pce life of arge number of medieval European nobles. This was a rare visual feast for the audience.


    Perhaps this was the reason why Frank epted this drama.


    On Wednesday, Audrey dolled herself up before taking a taxi to thepany Dean had arranged with her for the audition.


    Just as Audrey arrived downstairs, she saw a familiar figure standing not far away, looking at her.


    ¡°Evans?¡± Audrey was clearly shocked.


    Evans, who was wearing a custom-made suit, looked at Audrey indifferently. Not long after, he walked towards her.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Audrey carried her satchel and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°I actually met you here! Are you discussing business nearby?¡±


    Evans looked at Audrey¡¯s beautiful face and fell silent for a long time.


    ¡°Evans, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Evans suddenly said, ¡°are the rumors on Weibo true?¡±


    Evans rarely paid attention to news in the entertainment industry. He had heard about Audrey from his assistant by chance.


    When Evans heard his assistant say that Audrey liked Frank, he was so shocked that he almost knocked over the coffee cup in his hand!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look a little embarrassed when she heard Evans ask her about this.


    Audrey understood that now was not the time to exin to Evans. At the very least, she could only confess all of this to Evans after she finished filming this movie.


    ¡°Evans, this matter is a littleplicated,¡± Audrey said with a troubled expression. ¡°I think I¡¯ll exin it to you when I have the chance in the future.¡±


    Evans was someone who was extremely good at managing expressions. Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, he naturally wasn¡¯t happy.


    However, he still smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your answer..¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: Meeting Evans

    Chapter 208: Meeting Evans


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hence, Audrey brought up some other topics with Evans.


    The two of them chatted downstairs for about ten minutes before Audrey finally said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first. I¡¯ll chat with you on WeChat tonight.¡±


    Evans was slightly stunned, but he quickly smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face turned red as she quickly lowered her head and ran away.


    That was close, Audrey thought. If she had said a few more words to Evans, she might have been exposed.


    When Audrey reached the eighth floor, a young staff member immediately came over and brought her to Dean¡¯s side.


    ¡°Audrey, long time no see!¡± Dean said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Audrey politely replied to Dean and asked, ¡°When will the audition begin?¡±


    Dean nced at the tightly shut door of the audition room and said, ¡®Wait a little longer. Frank is currently auditioning inside.¡±


    Was Frank here too? Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp.


    Previously, this fellow had been ignoring the rumors on the Inte. Audrey was impressed by his determination.


    And now, Audrey wanted to know more. What was Frank¡¯s attitude towards Charlotte?


    Was he really going to be a secret admirer for the rest of his life, as Eric had said?


    Ten minutester, the door of the audition room was finally opened.


    Frank, who was wearing a branded shirt, walked out with a cold expression. When he saw Audrey at the door, his eyes quickly changed.


    Audrey smiled sweetly at Frank. ¡°Frank, I¡¯m really happy to see you here!¡±


    The corners of Frank¡¯s mouth twitched. He could have turned around and left, but for some reason, he suddenly nodded at Audrey.


    The few staff members standing beside him, including Dean, widened their eyes in surprise.


    Audrey maintained a smile on her face. ¡°Frank, if my audition goes smoothly this time, we¡¯ll have to work together again in the future. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    This time, Frank didn¡¯t answer Audrey¡¯s question. Instead, he left with his assistant.


    Audrey looked at Frank¡¯s departing figure as her gaze gradually turned deep.


    After entering the audition room, Dean and the staff inside picked out one of the scenes from the script and let Audrey act it out ording to her own understanding.


    This scene depicted the expression of the female lead, Emily, when she found out that the male lead was returning to the pce.


    Just as Dean had expected, Audrey¡¯s performance was outstanding. When she finished acting, Dean couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My dear, if you continue to hone your acting skills in the future, I believe that you will one day be a Best Actress!¡±


    The staff at the side were very surprised by Dean¡¯s words, but they quickly nodded in agreement.


    If Audrey continued at this rate, it was only a matter of time before she became a movie queen.


    Audrey humbly responded to Dean¡¯s high praise. ¡°I¡¯m still young. I still have many shorings. I hope you can guide me in the future, Director Dean.¡± Deanughed out loud.


    The audition this time was very sessful. Dean got Audrey to go home and wait for the news. If nothing went wrong, she should be able to know the oue in two days.


    Audrey smiled and nodded.


    Audrey had been apanying Charlotte in the hospital during this period of time. Eric was afraid that her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take the toll, so he specially asked her to go home and rest for the night. She could juste back the next day.


    Hence, Audrey took a taxi home.


    At night, Audrey opened WeChat on her phone and was about to send a message to Evans when Anna suddenly called her.


    ¡°Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked curiously. ¡°Ah! Sis!¡± On the other end of the phone, Anna shouted, ¡°I just heard a rumor!¡± Audrey asked again, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Elena, Elena!¡± Anna said excitedly. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s going to audition for a role in your script!¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±


    When Audrey epted Dean¡¯s script, Dean had already clearly told her that be it Liz or Elena, neither of them would act in the movie ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡±.


    At that time, Audrey had found it strange that Elena wasn¡¯t circling around


    Frank..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Fair Competition

    Chapter 209: Fair Competition


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Yet now, Audrey learned that Elena also wanted to participate in this movie.


    Elena liked Frank to the point of being sick. Audrey knew this very well.


    Audrey thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If she wants to audition, so be it. It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, the female lead will ultimately be decided by Dean.¡±


    However, Anna told Audrey a shocking piece of news. ¡°No, Elena isn¡¯t auditioning for the role of the female lead.¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Huh? Then what role is she auditioning for?¡±


    Audrey was very shocked that Elena didn¡¯t audition for the female lead role.


    Elena had always been a proud person. She actually didn¡¯t snatch the female lead role this time? It was simply unbelievable.


    Anna said, ¡°I heard that Elena auditioned for the second female lead role in the script.¡±


    Second female lead! Audrey instantly said in surprise, ¡°Are you sure? The second female lead is a vicious supporting role!¡±


    That¡¯s right, the second female lead in ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡±, Irina, was a viin in the drama. As the former lover of the male lead, George, Irina was originally a gentle and kind girl. However, after knowing that George liked his stepmother, Irina became a vicious woman who targeted the female lead.


    All in all, the character of Irina was not very likable.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s going on with Elena recently? Didn¡¯t she like to act in those pure and kind roles in the past? Why is she acting as a vicious supporting actress this time?¡±


    What Audrey couldn¡¯t understand was that Elena wasn¡¯t fighting with her for the female lead role!


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Anna guessed. ¡°Maybe Elena wants to challenge herself.¡±


    Audrey had no objections to Elena auditioning for the second female lead role.


    After all, she felt that many of the plots of the original book had been changed. Perhaps she would have fewer interactions with Elena in the future.


    ¡°Alright, let her audition for any role.¡± Audrey said, ¡°In any case, we will eventually meet in the production team. I wonder what will happen when the timees.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Anna, Audrey opened her chat with Evans on WeChat.


    Audrey: Hello! Good evening!


    Audrey waited for a while. Seeing that Evans didn¡¯t answer, she took out her tablet and started watching a drama.


    About half an hourter, Audrey¡¯s phone rang. She thought that Evans had called her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Elena¡¯s number!


    Audrey hesitated for about 30 seconds before slowly picking up the call. Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Elena said, ¡°Audrey, are you listening to


    Audrey almost rolled her eyes. ¡°Otherwise? Why do you think my phone can connect to your call?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t feel awkward. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to audition for the second female lead in that movie. Do you know?¡±


    Audrey leaned back andy heavily on the bed. ¡°So what if I know?¡±


    Elena¡¯s tone suddenly became strange. ¡°You¡­ Do you really like Frank?¡± Audrey sighed.


    She was wondering why Elena suddenly called. So it was about Frank again!


    Did Elena not have anything else to do besides revolving around this person?


    Audrey was a little speechless, but when she recalled that this was the plot of the original book, she suddenly understood what Elena was doing.


    ¡°Alright, dear.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone suddenly became very gentle. ¡°Then what do you want to do? Do you think I¡¯m obstructing you again?¡±


    Audrey thought that Elena would shout at her next. After all, Elena had caused her a lot of trouble because of Frank.


    Unexpectedly, Elena was silent for a while before saying, ¡°If¡­ if you really like Frank, I think we shouldpete fairly.¡± Fairpetition?


    Audrey was shocked by Elena¡¯s words!


    Did she hear wrongly? Elena actually told her topete for Frank fairly!


    If not for the fact that Audrey still had business to attend to, she really wanted to say to Elena, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not interested in your Frank..¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210: Is It All True?

    Chapter 210 - 210: Is It All True?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena seemed to find her words a little embarrassing. Soon, she said to Audrey, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you admit on Weibo that you like Frank. Audrey, let me tell you, I won¡¯t give Frank to you!¡±


    Audrey turned around and said, ¡°Elena, if you tell Liz this, it might be more effective. ¡±


    In order to get Frank, Liz had done much worse than Elena. Moreover, Liz was Frank¡¯s childhood sweetheart. She and Frank had a deeper rtionship.


    When Elena heard Audrey mention Liz, her expression changed.


    Soon, Audrey heard Elena say coldly, ¡°Is that detestable woman is worthy of snatching Frank from me? She boasted that she and Frank grew up together and had a deep rtionship, but what happened in the end?¡±


    Audrey found Elena¡¯s reaction strange. ¡°What happened in the end?¡±


    Elena said disdainfully, ¡®You don¡¯t know yet, do you? The female lead role you auditioned for was originally Liz¡¯s.¡±


    Audrey found it funny. ¡°So what if I knew? If she wants to snatch it from me, she cane at me!¡±


    Elena said, ¡°Snatch? She can¡¯t snatch it because¡­ Frank was the one who reced her.¡±


    What? Audrey instantly sat up from the bed.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Audrey asked in disbelief.


    ¡°How can it be fake?¡± Elena said angrily. ¡°I told you, Frank doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Liz. That Liz pesters Frank like an octopus all day long.


    Frank must have been annoyed with her long ago!¡±


    ¡°Now, this damn woman, Liz, has finally received her retribution.¡± Elena¡¯s voice suddenly became gloating. ¡®Who does she think she is? Frank thinks that she¡¯s not suitable for the female lead role, so he used his connections to rece her. I¡¯m really relieved¡­¡±


    Elena was still chattering non -stop, but Audrey wasn¡¯t listening seriously.


    Audrey was undoubtedly surprised by Elena¡¯s words.


    From Audrey¡¯s understanding, although Frank didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Liz, his attitude towards her wasn¡¯t bad either. He even took care of her like a sister.


    Why did he suddenly change her role as the female lead?


    There must be some unknown secret here.


    Elena treated Audrey as a trash can for her to vent her emotions. She chattered on the phone for half an hour and realized that Audrey seemed to be ignoring her. Hence, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±


    Elena was met with silence.


    At this moment, Audrey had already turned on herputer and was chatting with Evans.


    ¡°Even you are ignoring me!¡± Elena suddenly shouted angrily and hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Audrey was puzzled by a question that Evans had thrown out.


    Evans: What exactly do you like about Frank?


    Audrey realized that the topic of her conversation with Evans tonight seemed to revolve around Frank.


    How could she exin to Evans that she actually did not like Frank at all?


    However, when she thought of what she was about to do, Audrey stopped herself from exining to Evans.


    When the matter was settled, she would exin it to Evans!


    At this moment, Audrey didn¡¯t even realize that Evans had already upied a special ce in her heart.


    Evans: Audrey, no matter what, you can look for me if you encounter any problems in the future.


    A warm current immediately surged through Audrey¡¯s heart.


    Audrey: Thank you!


    Evans smiled at his phone.


    Dean sent Audrey a document that listed where the production team was going to start filming, when the filming was expected to end, and so on.


    Audrey replied to Dean with an ¡°OK¡± emoji.


    After clicking on the document that Dean had sent, Audrey saw that it said: The film crew will hold the opening ceremony next Saturday.


    Very good. The filming would start next Saturday.


    ¡°Charlotte, I will definitely find the culprit who harmed you! Then, I will avenge you.¡± Audrey secretly made a decision..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Your Love Rivals

    Chapter 211 - 211: Your Love Rivals


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On Saturday, before the production team officially held the opening ceremony, Audrey specially made a trip to the hospital.


    Anthea was sitting by the window arranging flowers. When she saw Audrey, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend the opening ceremony? Why are you suddenly here?¡±


    Audrey walked to the bed and took a few nces at the unconscious Charlotte.


    She sighed and said, ¡°I just want to take another look at Sister before filming.¡± Anthea smiled. ¡°The doctor said that Charlotte¡¯s vital signs are stable. She should wake up after a while.¡±


    Audrey was very happy to hear this news.


    Audrey said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I really hope that Sister will wake up while I film.¡±


    Anthea exchanged a few more words with Audrey and saw that it was already ten in the morning.


    She urged, ¡°Hurry up and go to the set. You¡¯re ying the female lead. It¡¯s not good to bete.¡±


    Audrey nodded and left with her bag.


    After leaving the hospital, Audrey saw that Anna was already waiting for her under a tree with arge bag on her back.


    ¡°Sis!¡± When Anna saw Audrey, she immediately greeted her excitedly.


    Audrey walked over with a smile and gestured at her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten a taxi. Let¡¯s go over together.¡±


    Anna smiled and nodded.


    Due to the special setting of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡±, Dean specially set the filming location at a newly opened European retro film studio in the city.


    By the time Audrey and Anna arrived, it was already half past eleven.


    ¡°Aiyah, why are you sote?¡± At this moment, the sharp-eyed Dean noticed Audrey and Anna, so he walked over and greeted them.


    Audrey expressed her apology, and Dean said with a smile, ¡°The opening ceremony will be held in half an hour. Quickly go over and take a look.¡± Audrey nodded and led Anna to the crowd.


    Today¡¯s opening ceremony was set at a za in Film City. Audrey looked over from afar, and the venue was filled with people.


    ¡°Sis, this drama is indeed a big production.¡± Anna said, ¡°There are so many people.¡±


    Audrey nodded and looked into the crowd. Soon, she saw Frank.


    Frank had already changed into his costume in advance. The gorgeous costume of a prince made him look handsome and noble.


    Beside Frank, Elena, who was wearing an exquisite dress, looked at the reporters with a smile and answered their questions patiently.


    ¡°They look like a couple¡­¡± Anna looked at Frank and Elena and could not help but say this.


    However, as soon as Anna finished speaking, she immediately realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly covered her mouth.


    Realizing that Anna was looking at her carefully, Audrey smiled. ¡°Why are you nervous? I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±


    Of course, Anna also knew about the rumors on Weibo. When she first found out that Audrey had actually admitted that she liked Frank, her expression wasparable to that of someone experiencing the end of the world.


    Hearing Audrey¡¯s indifferent words, Anna couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She asked curiously, ¡°Sis¡­ Do you really like Frank?¡±


    Audrey found a seat and sat down. ¡°As you can see, what you see is real.¡±


    Anna was still very shocked when she heard Audrey admit it with her own ears.


    After a long while, Anna sighed. She went to Audrey¡¯s side and said, ¡°Alright, I can actually understand if you like Frank. After all, he¡¯s handsome and rich, but¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked at Anna in puzzlement.


    Anna nced at the group of people not far away and said, ¡°If you really like


    Frank, you¡¯ll be busy in the future.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey still didn¡¯t understand.


    Anna said, ¡°Sister, you still don¡¯t understand? Look, let¡¯s not talk about your potential love rivals. At present Elena and Liz both like Frank. They¡¯re your love rivals!¡±


    ¡°Three women fighting for a man. Think about it. It must be very intense!¡± Anna thought of the novels she had read recently and said, ¡°However, I believe you. You can definitely defeat Elena and Liz..¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212: Traceable

    Chapter 212: Traceable


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anna was still immersed in her fantasy, and Audrey found her expression very funny.


    At this moment, a few reporters who were interviewing Elena in the distance noticed Audrey¡¯s existence. They immediately left Elena excitedly and ran towards Audrey.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened.


    What¡­ what was wrong with these guys? Damn it! Elena felt very upset.


    Elena red at Audrey angrily. Seeing that she was wearing a very low-key dress, Elena felt a little better.


    ¡°Frank, look at them!¡± Elena quicklyined to the man beside her. ¡°That


    Audrey keeps causing trouble for me. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about


    Frank only felt that Elena was a little annoying. Seeing that she was self-righteously badmouthing Audrey, he turned around impatiently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere in the matters of you women.¡±


    With that, Frank walked to the side and asked the assistant director about other things to take note of during filming.


    How could Frank ignore her! Elena felt wronged for a while. Then, she found a ce to sit down and sulked alone.


    ¡°Miss Audrey!¡± At this moment, a reporter excitedly raised the microphone in his hand in front of Audrey and asked, ¡°Previously, there were rumors on


    Weibo that you like Frank. I still hope that you can respond to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Any rumors can be traced.¡± Audrey suddenly revealed a standard and sweet smile to the camera. ¡°Just as everyone knows, I already have someone I like in my heart.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t directly admit that the person she liked was Frank, but when the reporters heard her words, they tacitly agreed that the person she was talking about was Frank.


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡± The reporter shouted excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s really the case! Miss Audrey, when did you start liking Mr. Frank?¡±


    Why is this fellow asking endless questions? Audrey resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten the exact time, but I can be sure that I fell in love with that person when I was filming.¡±


    During filming!


    A few reporters quickly recalled the first scene Audrey and Frank had filmed.


    Soon, someone said, ¡°Ah! I remember now. Is it that television drama called ¡®Goddess!?¡±


    Audreyughed silently.


    The reporters looked even more excited. At this moment, another person asked, ¡°Miss Audrey, Mr. Frank is so outstanding that even Elena and Miss Liz are interested in him. What do you have to say about these two love rivals?¡±


    Just as Audrey was about to speak, the staff suddenly shouted from afar with a microphone, ¡°Alright! Dear friends! The opening ceremony is about to begin. Everyone ising!¡±


    Audrey immediately stood up and said to Anna, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s hurry over!¡±


    The reporters couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed when they saw Audrey leaving. However, when they thought of the content of their interview today, they instantly felt gratified.


    Just based on what they had just asked Audrey, it was enough for them to publicize it on Weibo.


    At that time, there would be another wave of traffic!


    As the female lead, Audrey naturally had to stand in the middle of the photo with Frank.


    As the second female lead, Elena naturally stood on Frank¡¯s other side.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Dean stood beside Audrey and said, ¡°This can be considered a script that Ipleted alone. I¡¯m really curious about the effect it will have when filmed.¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°Director, with your talent, this work will definitely be very sessful.¡±


    Dean nodded with a smile.


    After the opening ceremony was over, the production team started filming.


    As the female lead, Audrey waited leisurely for the makeup artist toe and do her makeup after filming began because she didn¡¯t have many scenes in the first two hours.


    At this moment, Elena and Frank were filming not far away.


    The first scene was obviously the scene between the male lead, George, and the second female lead, Irina.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh when she saw the two of them hugging each other for the sake of the plot..

 Chapter 213 - 213: You ‘re Sad

    Chapter 213: You ¡®re Sad


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, Anna said sadly.


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m sad?¡±


    Anna sighed and said softly, ¡°I know that you rarely show your sorrow to others. Most of the time, you like to hide your displeasure with a smile. You saw Frank and Elen hugging each other and felt sad, right?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    After three seconds, Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The staff beside her didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Audrey said, ¡°Dear


    Anna, I think you should read less romance novels.¡±


    God! Anna actually felt that she was sad for Frank and Elena¡¯s hug! Audrey found it veryical.


    If it weren¡¯t for Charlotte, Audrey wouldn¡¯t even be willing to film the same scene as Frank.


    Thinking of her unconscious sister, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find Frank very annoying.


    There were rumors all over the Inte that Frank liked her, but in the end, it was Audrey who resisted all the rumors. Seeing that Charlotte wasn¡¯t implicated in the cyberbullying, Frank decided not to do anything.


    It wasn¡¯t right. Audrey suddenly felt that if this matter involved Charlotte, would Frank help?


    Thinking of how Frank had helped Elena without distinguishing between good and bad, Audrey felt that the possibility of this was slim.


    In short, Audrey didn¡¯t have much expectations for a cold man like Frank.


    Not far away, Frank and Elena were still rehearsing. Soon, Audrey heard Frank say, ¡°My dear Irina, I love you so much. I know that you¡¯ve always loved me deeply. Today, I¡¯ve finally returned to this country and returned to your side!¡± This scene was about Frank returning to his country and meeting Irina again.


    Soon, Elena said excitedly, ¡°George! I¡¯m so excited that you¡¯re back! But you have to be careful. Recently, your father has married a young and beautiful queen.¡±


    Frank immediately said in surprise, ¡°Queen? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Elena whispered into Frank¡¯s ear.


    Under Dean¡¯s instruction, the first scene ended.


    Frank and Elena cooperated very well. Dean nodded at them in satisfaction. After a while, he turned to Audrey and shouted, ¡°Darling, is your makeup done?¡±


    Audrey made an ¡°OK¡± gesture at Dean.


    Dean said, ¡°Very good! It¡¯s your turn to appear in the next scene. You have to perform well!¡±


    Audrey replied generously, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll work hard!¡±


    Due to the special requirements of the scene, Dean even consulted the weather forecast for the second scene. In the end, he decided to start filming at two in the afternoon.


    When everyone returned from lunch, the weather had indeed turned cloudy.


    In the script, the first time the female lead, Emily, and George met was on a cloudy day.


    When the set was almost done, Dean signaled for the production team to continue working.


    Prince George first walked slowly to the hall surrounded by people to see his father. At this moment, Emily, his stepmother, appeared.


    Due to the uniqueness of her character, the makeup artist had put on a bright and beautiful makeup for Audrey. It not only entuated her beauty, but also highlighted her mboyant personality.


    When George walked up the long corridor, Audrey, who was acting as Emily, came straight at him from the corner.


    In this scene, the male and female leads did not have any conversation. However, in order to create a special atmosphere, the two of them had to have a deep eye contact.


    Everyone stood at the side without saying a word as they cast their gazes at Audrey, who had just appeared.


    Audrey had a thorough understanding of Emily¡¯s character. She first looked at George provocatively before her red lips curled up. Soon, she chuckled and left with the eight maidservants without looking back.


    George stood where he was and silently watched Emily leave.


    ¡°Good!¡± Dean eximed in admiration. ¡°You acted really well! This is the effect I wanted!¡±


    Audrey was also very satisfied with her performance.


    During halftime, Anna wanted to rmend a few novels to Audrey that she liked to read, but Audrey walked straight to Frank¡¯s side and looked down at

 Chapter 214 - 214: Why Do You Care?

    Chapter 214 - 214: Why Do You Care?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Frank raised his eyes slightly and turned around coldly.


    The rest of the crew looked over curiously.


    Audrey¡¯s red lips curled up, just like the contemptuous smile she had given the male lead during filming. She said, ¡°Mr. Frank, you don¡¯t seem to want to see me.¡±


    Elena, who was not far away, widened her eyes.


    Without waiting for Frank to respond to Audrey, Elena quickly walked towards them.


    ¡°Audrey, what are you trying to do?¡± Elena said to Audrey with a fake smile.


    Audrey looked at Elena provocatively. ¡°What am I doing? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to talk to Frank. What do you care?¡±


    God! The people beside him immediately looked at Audrey in shock!


    Did they hear wrongly? Audrey actually dared to say such a thing to Elena!


    It was no longer an open secret in the entertainment industry that Audrey liked Frank. However, no one expected Audrey to dare provoke Elena so openly!


    After all, everyone knew that Frank and Elena were a couple. At that time,


    Frank did not deny it, so everyone tacitly acknowledged their rtionship.


    Although Liz started to debut in the entertainment industry, everyone still felt that Elena and Frank were more likely to be together.


    Elena almost couldn¡¯t control her expression after hearing Audrey¡¯s words.


    How could this woman be like this? She had clearly said that she didn¡¯t like Frank! How could she change her mind now? Or had Audrey been lying all along?


    Elena looked at Audrey with an unfriendly gaze.


    Audrey still put on an arrogant expression and said to Elena, ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t you tell me previously that you wanted a fairpetition? Now, I want to officially dere war on you.¡±


    Deration of war! Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately became interesting!


    Audrey was really bold. She actually dared to provoke Elena in such an asion!


    Although Frank had never directly responded to her rtionship with Elena, there were already rumors in the industry that the two of them were a couple. If Audrey suddenly stood up and interfered, wouldn¡¯t she be like a third party?


    No, not a third party.


    Everyone quickly realized that the current Frank didn¡¯t seem interested in Audrey at all.


    Noticing that everyone¡¯s gaze was on him, Frank pursed his lips tightly.


    Seeing Frank¡¯s cold expression, Audrey suddenly chuckled. ¡°Mr. Frank, why are you ignoring me? Could it be that you don¡¯t dare to look at me?¡±


    Elena almost rolled her eyes at Audrey. ¡°Audrey, can you not be so delusional?¡±


    Just as Elena finished speaking, Audrey stepped forward and held Elena¡¯s hand tightly!


    Everyone was stunned by this sudden scene.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elena was stunned for a moment before struggling to pull her hand away.


    On her day off, Audrey would go to Anna¡¯s family¡¯s martial arts school to train her arm strength. Clearly, Elena, who had always been pampered, was no match for her.


    Audrey smiled as she held Elena¡¯s hand and watched her face turn from pale to flushed. ¡°Darling, how can you say that about me? Isn¡¯t it good to have another person like Frank? This just shows that Frank has a lot of charisma!¡±


    Elena looked at Audrey in shock, momentarily forgetting to struggle.


    At this moment, Frank, who had been silent all this while, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said slowly, ¡°Enough.¡±


    The smile on Audrey¡¯s face didn¡¯t diminish. At this moment, Elena exerted force and finally broke free from Audrey¡¯s shackles.


    Frank was very tall. He stood up and looked down at Audrey.


    Not to be outdone, Audrey looked up and met Frank¡¯s gaze confidently.


    At this moment, this scene was captured by a reporter not far away.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around.¡± Dean felt his head hurt. ¡°The next scene is about to begin. Hurry up and get ready.¡±


    Audrey suddenly smiled and turned to leave..

 Chapter 215 - 215: Too Powerful!

    Chapter 215 - 215: Too Powerful!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Audrey returned to her seat, Anna looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Sis, you¡­ You were really amazing just now!¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but give Audrey a thumbs up.


    Audrey crossed her arms proudly and leaned back in her chair. Audrey said, ¡°You have to bravely pursue the person you like, right?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s voice was clearly a little loud, and many people heard her.


    Seeing Frank leave her with a cold back view, Audrey still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. She said with a smile, ¡°If I like someone and don¡¯t dare to say it out loud, do I have to stand by and do nothing when the other party is hurt because of me one day?¡±


    ¡°This kind of love, no, it can be called a crush. It¡¯s really repulsive. This is simply a disy of selfishness,¡± Audrey continued loudly.


    Frank¡¯s back stiffened slightly. Audrey naturally noticed the subtle change in him.


    Just as Audrey was about to say something else, Elena couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°A crush is a matter of one person. If the crush is hurt, does she deserve it? What does it have to do with that person?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.


    Was Elena the one who hurt Charlotte?


    Elena wanted to say a few more sarcastic words to Audrey, but at this moment, Frank said, ¡°Alright, do you still think that this ce doesn¡¯t care about the chaos? Stop talking.¡±


    This sentence was directed at Elena.


    Elena looked at Frank in disbelief. Frank actually said such a thing to her!


    In the past, he would never have such an attitude towards her!


    Tears welled up in Elena¡¯s eyes. Soon, she left in a huff without looking back!


    The people watching the show nearby looked at each other.


    Dean scolded the staff, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get to work!¡± Therefore, everyone dispersed.


    The rest of the scenes were carried out in an orderly manner. Audrey didn¡¯t have a good impression of Frank to begin with, so when she was filming the scene with Frank, the disdain on her face didn¡¯t look like it was an act.


    Of course, from everyone¡¯s point of view, Audrey¡¯s performance was clearly to attract Frank¡¯s attention.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, the filming for today¡¯s scenes finally ended.


    Audrey felt very tired. She was about to take a taxi with Anna to leave the production team when Eric sent her a message on WeChat.


    Eric: Are you off work?


    Audrey: I got off and was just about to take a taxi back.


    Eric: ¡°I happened to pass by where you were filming. I¡¯ll pick you up and go home with you.¡±


    Audrey immediately cheered up. She said to Anna, ¡°Anna, my brother is driving to pick me up. Take a taxi back yourself.¡±


    Anna nodded and left first.


    Audrey stood by the roadside and looked at the darkening sky. At that moment, she suddenly felt a little emotional.


    Audrey, who had experienced this many times in her previous life, might have stood in this position and looked at the traffic countless times. What was she thinking back then?


    Just as Audrey was in a daze, a cold voice suddenly sounded above her head.


    ¡°You acted well today.¡±


    Audrey looked up and saw Frank looking at her indifferently.


    Audrey didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Mr. Frank, your acting skills are also very outstanding, especially¡­ when you call me Mother.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Audrey put her phone into her satchel and smiled at Frank. ¡°I¡¯m really curious about Mr. Frank¡¯s next performance. A man doesn¡¯t like his childhood sweetheart, but someone he shouldn¡¯t like. Just thinking about it makes me excited.¡±


    Audrey seemed to be talking about the plot of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother,¡± but she was hinting at Frank liking Charlotte.


    She thought that Frank would admit it openly, but there was no change in his expression.


    How pretentious. Audrey immediately thought of this sentence.


    Frank said, ¡°I used to think that you were mean, but now it seems that not only are you mean, but you also have a bad character.¡±


    Frank had already said simr things to Audrey in the past.


    Audrey rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Is that so? Mr.. Frank, do you still remember that my sister told you to go to the hospital when you have time to take a look


    at your eyes?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: Did Nothing Wrong

    Chapter 216 - 216: Did Nothing Wrong


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Your taste is still as bad as ever,¡± Audrey said mercilessly.


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Frank¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Audrey admitted that Frank was good at disguising himself. For example, after hearing her words, he still put on a cold expression, as if what he had just heard was unimportant.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t expect too much from you.¡± Frank suddenlyughed.


    Audrey looked at him coldly.


    Frank said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    Frank said, ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t have any other abilities other than ying some tricks between women. You don¡¯t have to always find fault with me. I¡¯ve never taken you seriously.¡±


    He added, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pay attention to you just because you deliberately said and did those things in front of me? Ridiculous behavior.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened.


    Didn¡¯t Frank realize that what she said during the day in the production team was alluding to the fact that he liked Charlotte?


    Could it be that this guy didn¡¯t hear it? Or was he still pretending to be stupid?


    Just as Audrey was feeling puzzled, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from not far away. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    Audrey turned around in surprise and saw Eric striding towards her!


    Aplicated emotion shed across Frank¡¯s eyes.


    Frank¡¯s words were not soft. Eric had heard them as soon as he got out of the car.


    Hearing Frank say that Audrey had done all sorts of ridiculous things to attract his attention, Eric was instantly furious.


    No matter what, Audrey was still a member of the Lance Family and Eric¡¯s sister. How could he tolerate his sister being criticized by an annoying fellow?


    Eric walked over with a gloomy expression. Audrey didn¡¯t understand and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Many people in the circle didn¡¯t know that Audrey was a member of the Lance family, but Frank knew.


    Seeing the other party walk over with an unfriendly expression, Frank was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked at Eric with disdain.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Mr. Frank.¡± Eric said with a fake smile, ¡°Why? Are you bored again after filming and are looking for trouble with others?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t hide his displeasure at all.


    Audrey stood at the side, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Frank looked at Eric coldly. ¡°Trouble? Mr. Eric, please understand the situation. I think that person knows best who provoked whom first.¡±


    ¡°Some people are just inexplicably confident.¡± Eric suddenly smiled sarcastically. ¡°When others look at him a few more times, he thinks that they like him. He doesn¡¯t even know how to go back and look in the mirror to see if he¡¯s worthy.¡±


    Heavens! Audrey was stunned!


    All along, Eric had been gentle and kind in front of her. She rarely saw him get angry with anyone.


    Unexpectedly, Eric¡¯s mouth was also very sharp when he scolded people.


    Frank¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Eric, what do you mean?¡± Frank asked.


    Eric crossed his arms and said disdainfully, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just giving some advice to some people.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Frank suddenlyughed. Soon, his gazended on Audrey, who was standing behind Eric. ¡°Miss Audrey, sometimes I have to admit that you¡¯re a lucky person.¡±


    Audrey immediately looked at Frank suspiciously.


    Why did this guy suddenly say such strange things?


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he looked at Eric meaningfully and left without looking back.


    ¡°This fellow is indeed annoying,¡± Audrey said gloomily.


    Eric turned to look at Audrey. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you just now, right?¡±


    Audrey looked up and gave Eric a sweet smile. ¡°No. He only mocked me a little, but I retaliated.¡±


    Eric looked down at Audrey¡¯s face. Suddenly, he raised his hand and touched her head.


    Audrey was instantly taken aback.


    [Does Second Brother think that I have done something wrong?]


    Eric retracted his hand and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You did the right thing..¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217: Not Worthy of You

    Chapter 217 - 217: Not Worthy of You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey instantlyughed.


    On the way back, Audrey, who had been tired all day, leaned against the car seat and fell asleep. Eric nced at her before ying a gentle song.


    Audrey suddenly didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    She straightened up and took out her phone from her bag. Then, she entered Weibo and casually scrolled through it.


    Eric nced at Audrey¡¯s side profile and suddenly said, ¡°Audrey.¡±


    Audrey looked up at Eric and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eric drove in silence. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Why do you like people like Frank?¡±


    Audrey fell silent for two seconds. Suddenly, sheughed. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this, Second Brother?¡±


    Eric heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He¡¯s not good enough for you.¡± [Oh my god! Second Brother is too good to me!]


    A line of eye-catching red words shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Eric nced at the top of Audrey¡¯s head and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s your business, I¡¯m still your second brother. I think I have to give you some advice when I have to.¡±


    Audrey grinned. ¡°Second Brother, thank you. But sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to say if you like someone else.¡±


    Eric raised his eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    Audrey held back her rejection of Frank and said, ¡°Although Frank has a bad temper, he¡¯s very outstanding! Besides, his acting skills are very good. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to like him?¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    He really didn¡¯t expect Audrey to be serious.


    ¡°You like him just because of this?¡± Eric still found it unbelievable. Audrey opened her clear eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s enough. Eric secretly thought about Audrey¡¯s words.


    Be it his looks or family background, Frank could make countless girls fall for


    him. However¡­ Why did even Audrey like him?


    Eric suddenly felt a little depressed.


    Audrey sensed that Eric was in a bad mood. Seeing that he had suddenly stopped talking, she fell silent for a long time before suddenly asking, ¡°Second Brother, do you¡­ do you not want me to like Frank?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t respond to Audrey.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, I only like him¡­ I might not really pursue him. Besides, he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be with me¡­¡±


    Audrey originally wanted to exin that she only had unrequited feelings for Frank, but she never expected Eric to suddenly say, ¡°Audrey, even if he¡¯s willing to be with you, he¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Audrey looked at Eric in a daze.


    Eric continued, ¡°Perhaps in your opinion, Frank is indeed a charming person. But think about it. Previously, you were subjected to cyberbullying for no reason because of him¡ªat that time, you didn¡¯t even admit that you liked him.¡±


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s a little responsible, he should havee out to rify things at that time, but he didn¡¯t do anything. I know that if I say this, it might seem like I¡¯m morally coercing Frank, but I think he¡¯s really not worthy of your liking.¡± Eric said what was on his mind.


    Audrey gradually smiled.


    ¡°Second Brother, I know what to do,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I know what to do in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Eric sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. If you encounter any trouble in the future, I hope you won¡¯t face it alone. Instead, tell me, and I¡¯ll try my best to help you solve it.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Their conversation finally came to an end.


    Eric first sent Audrey home, then turned the car around and went to the hospital to visit Charlotte.


    Audrey stood by the roadside and watched Eric¡¯s car gradually drive away before turning to walk into the house.


    Because Charlotte was hospitalized, Gary and Anthea were not at home tonight. Both of them went to the hospital, and Abner stayed at home tonight because he had something to deal with.


    The moment Audrey entered, she saw Abner eating at the table.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Audrey greeted Abner.


    When Abner saw Audrey¡¯s exhausted expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Quickly wash your hands. Come and eat with us.¡± Audrey nodded..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Weibo Cursing Battle

    Chapter 218 - 218: Weibo Cursing Battle


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Audrey sat opposite Abner, the servants at home quickly made a few more dishes and served them.


    Audrey lowered her head and ate in silence. Abner looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with those things on the Inte recently?¡± Audrey was taken aback before she looked up in surprise.


    Abner smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but I heard a few employees talking about that matter, so I was a little curious.¡±


    Abner was a meticulous person. He had already guessed Evans¡¯ feelings for Audrey a long time ago.


    Abner didn¡¯t know if Audrey realized that Evans liked her, but looking at her current situation¡­ Abner realized that he seemed to be worrying too much.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Audrey suddenly supported her face with her hands and said to Abner, ¡°Do you think what I¡¯m doing is right?¡±


    Abner asked, ¡°Are you referring to the fact that you like Frank?¡±


    Audrey nodded hesitantly.


    Abner put down his cutlery, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°If you follow your heart, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°In my impression, you have always been a very rational person.¡± Abner smiled at Audrey and said, ¡°Regardless of whether you really like Frank or not, you definitely have your reasons. ¡±


    [Big Brother¡¯s words are so philosophical!]


    Audrey said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Brother. I understand.¡±


    Abner nodded.


    At night, Audreyy in bed memorizing her lines. After a while, Anna called her.


    The moment Audrey picked up the call, Anna¡¯s loud voice came from the phone. ¡°Oh my god! Sis, do you know what¡¯s happening on Weibo now?¡±


    Audrey changed her posture and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be rted to what happened on the set today, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Anna said, ¡°Those reporters are really fast! They actually posted photos of you, Frank, and Elena on Weibo. In thements section, those fans were arguing fiercely.¡±


    Audrey sneered before switching to her phone and clicking into Weibo.


    Indeed, just as Audrey clicked into Weibo, a few eye-catching words appeared in front of her.


    #Audrey deres war on Elena#


    Audrey frowned and clicked on the note. She saw a high-definition photo of her on set today immediately pop up.


    In the photo, Audrey and Elena were standing opposite each other, while Frank sat between them with an extremely cold expression.


    Audrey took a careful look at Frank¡¯s expression. Hmm¡­ He seemed a little helpless.


    What a joke. He was sandwiched between two women, and he couldn¡¯t re up in front of so many people. It would be strange if Frank wasn¡¯t depressed.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t control the gloating expression on her face. Soon, she continued reading the contents of the note.


    The author who edited this article used very repulsive terms and said that Audrey ¡°wanted to be a third party¡± and ¡°interfered in Elena¡¯s rtionship with Frank.¡± The harshness of her words left one speechless.


    Halfway through, Audrey exited the post.


    It had to be said that the author of this article was really good at attracting traffic. Just the conspicuous words on the title of the article were enough for countlessizens to click on and browse.


    Correspondingly, thements section below the article exploded.


    Audrey first casually scrolled through thements section and saw that theizens¡¯ments on this matter were very intense.


    Netizen A said, ¡°God! Didn¡¯t I say that Audrey isn¡¯t a good person? Her face is too aggressive. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do anything good.¡±


    Netizen B said, ¡°Not necessarily. Previously, Audrey did seem like a pretty good girl.


    Netizen C immediately refuted Netizen B. ¡°Nonsense! She was originally a hypocritical woman, but now she¡¯s finally revealed her true colors! You actually dare to speak up for her?¡±


    Theizens were arguing non-stop, but Audrey was like an uninvolved person. She watched them argue excitedly and found it very fun..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Just the Beginning

    Chapter 219 - 219: Just the Beginning


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    What happened today was just the beginning.


    Audrey was tired from scrolling through her phone. Shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling in a daze.


    If all the harm Charlotte had suffered was caused by one of Frank¡¯s many love rivals, with such a thing happening on Weibo, that person would definitely point the conflict at Audrey.


    Audrey was really looking forward to when that person would attack her.


    At 7:30 the next morning, Audrey took a taxi to the set.


    Due to the trending topic on Weibost night, everyone looked at Audrey strangely.


    Audrey sat down as if no one was around. At this moment, two supporting actresses said, ¡°Look at her. Such a huge thing happenedst night, but she doesn¡¯t seem abnormal at all¡­


    Audrey met their gazes fearlessly, and the two of them immediately shut up.


    Dean also knew about what happenedst night. He walked to Audrey¡¯s side and said, ¡°Darling, are you really nning topete with Elena for Frank?¡±


    Audrey took out a small mirror from her bag, took out a tube of lipstick, and applied it to the mirror. ¡°Is there anything wrong with pursuing the person you


    Dean sighed. ¡°Frank has many suitors. As you can see, there are a lot of people scolding you online.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s red lips curled up. ¡°Scold me? I¡¯m not afraid. If they want to scold me, they cane at me.¡±


    Dean was Eric¡¯s good friend. He couldn¡¯t help but worry when he saw Audrey approach Frank on set with such fanfare.


    However, ording to Audrey¡¯s current situation, she probably wouldn¡¯t restrain herself. It might even be worse.


    ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry.¡± Audrey revealed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Dean couldn¡¯t say anything else. After all, this was Audrey¡¯s own matter, and it wasn¡¯t good for him to interfere.


    At nine o¡¯clock, the filming officially started.


    The first scene of the day involved Audrey and Frank.


    Audrey, who was wearing a gorgeous costume, first sat leisurely on the flowerbed in the pce. Then, Prince George walked out of the door not far behind her.


    Prince George was an upright and kind person in the early stages, but human beings would be prone to greed.


    When he saw his young stepmother sitting in the flowerbed picking roses like an innocent little girl, George¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Frank¡¯s performance today was a little bad. He stared at his stepmother¡¯s back with other emotions. For this, Dean even shouted ¡°Cut¡± a few times. ¡°Frank, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Dean asked in confusion.


    Audrey gave Frank a meaningful look.


    Frank rubbed his forehead. ¡°Sorry, maybe I didn¡¯t rest wellst night.¡±


    Hearing Frank mention st night¡± , everyone¡¯s expressions immediately became interesting.


    Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night either. I wonder what Mr. Frank was doingst night?¡±


    Frank nced coldly at Audrey before saying to Dean, ¡°Let¡¯s continue filming. I think I¡¯m already engrossed this time.¡±


    Dean nodded and instructed the staff to continue working.


    Audrey had to admit that Frank had controlled his emotions very well. When reshooting the scene just now, Frank had indeed seeded. He didn¡¯t make Dean stop.


    The next scene was where Audrey and Frank had physical contact.


    Elena sat at the side with a dark expression.


    Although Elena would also appear in this scene, Elena could only stand far away and not get close to Frank because she knew that the plot required it. This made Elena very angry.


    When Dean shouted ¡°begin,¡± Audrey smiled brightly and walked towards Frank.


    ¡°My dear son.¡± Audrey nced at Frank teasingly. ¡°Is that person your lover?¡±


    As Audrey spoke, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Ilya, who was being yed by Elena.


    Frank¡¯s expression was very calm as he looked at Audrey quietly.


    The beautiful Emily slowly approached George. Just as George thought that his stepmother would say something, Emily only raised her hand and patted his shoulder gently.


    Soon, Emily and George brushed past each other..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Be Careful

    Chapter 220 - 220: Be Careful


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It seemed like a normal scene, but a strange expression appeared on George¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, Ilya, who was standing in the distance, stared nkly at the young queen who was slowly leaving. Her emotions immediately becameplicated.


    Although there were only three people in the scene, the atmosphere was very strange¡ªor rather, ambiguous. There was a covert ambiguous rtionship between Prince George and his young stepmother.


    Dean shouted in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, I have to say that you really have talent in acting.¡± Dean didn¡¯t hide his praise for Audrey. ¡°I hope you can continue in this state in the next scenes.¡±


    Audrey smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work hard. I hope you can guide me in the future, Director.¡±


    In the afternoon, Audrey¡¯s scenes for the day were all done. Hence, she packed her things and prepared to visit Charlotte at the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Elena suddenly walked to Audrey¡¯s side and looked at her coldly.


    Audrey didn¡¯t stop what she was doing. She first stuffed all her cosmetics into her bag and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant.¡± Elena¡¯s tone was unfriendly, as if she was about to have a huge argument with Audrey.


    As for Audrey, she didn¡¯t look up at Elena. After she finished packing up the things in her hand, she said to Anna, ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, alright.¡± Anna was standing at the side in a daze. When she heard Audrey call her, she hurriedly replied.


    Audrey was about to leave when Elena suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Audrey immediately looked at her in puzzlement.


    ¡°What? Are you going to see your sister again?¡± Elena suddenly asked.


    Audrey flung Elena¡¯s hand away unhappily and said, ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±


    Elena looked deeply at Audrey. Suddenly, she whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± Audrey was instantly rmed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Elena did not say anything else. Instead, she turned around and left without looking back.


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a few seconds before taking out her phone without hesitation to hail a taxi.


    At four in the afternoon, Audrey finally arrived at the hospital.


    Gary and Abner were busy with thepany, so they only came to see Charlotte at night. At this moment, only Anthea and a servant were guarding the ward.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± Audrey ced the bags of fruits she had bought on the table and nced at Charlotte on the bed.


    Anthea had been sitting there since morning, and she looked a little tired.


    Seeing Audrey arrive, Anthea smiled and said, ¡°Why are you off work so early today?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I¡¯ve finished filming the scenes that involve me today.¡±


    With that said, Audrey said to Anthea, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s tiring for you and Auntie to stay here. Go home first. Second Brother will rece me tonight.¡±


    Anthea nodded. ¡°Okay. Remember to have dinner.¡±


    Audrey made an ¡°OK¡± gesture at Anthea.


    After Anthea and the servant left, Audrey turned on her phone and clicked on one of the WeChat groups.


    Elena felt her phone vibrate. When she saw that it was a friend request from Audrey, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    After hesitating for a while, Elena decided not to ept Audrey¡¯s friend request for the time being.


    Audrey, who was sitting in the ward, waited for a while. Seeing that there was still no movement from Elena, she thought that she was filming and didn¡¯t have time to look at her phone, so she opened her chat with Eric. Audrey: Second Brother, when are you arriving tonight?


    Eric: Maybe six o¡¯clock in the evening. Why?


    Audrey: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Remember to bring me a meal when youe to the hospital.¡±


    Eric replied to Audrey with an ¡°OK¡± emoji.


    Audrey put her phone back into her bag and leaned against the window in boredom, looking out at the traffic on the street.


    What did Elena mean today?


    Why did Elena suddenly remind her to be careful? Audrey found it strange.


    At six in the evening, Audrey received a message from Eric.


    Eric: ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam again. I might bete. Wait a while.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°Alright..¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221: Car Accident

    Chapter 221 - 221: Car ident


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was ying games on her phone when she received a call.


    Upon seeing the words ¡°Takeout Delivery¡± on it, Audrey curiously pressed the


    answer button.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A man said, ¡°Is this Miss Audrey?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°I am. Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A gentleman just ordered takeout for you. Is it convenient for you toe downstairs to get it now?¡± the man said.


    Someone ordered takeout for her? Audrey subconsciously thought of Eric.


    Eric was still in a traffic jam. He was probably afraid that she would wait too long, so he ordered takeout for her first.


    Although Audrey didn¡¯t like takeout, Eric had ordered it for her after all, so she could refuse.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± Audrey hung up the phone and got up to walk out of the ward before closing the door.


    When Audrey went downstairs, she didn¡¯t see anyone who looked like a deliveryman nearby.


    Audrey looked around before taking out her phone and calling the man¡¯s number. She said, ¡°Sir, may I know where you are?¡±


    A cold voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Me? Am I not right behind you?¡±


    Audrey was rmed. She subconsciously turned her head and saw a car quickly rushing towards her!


    Almost instantly, Audrey immediately reacted and dodged to the side!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The world spun. As Audrey dodged, she was still ruthlessly scraped by the car in front of her!


    Audrey was immediately thrown to the side of the road by the powerful impact!


    ¡°Audrey!¡± At the same time, a panicked voice suddenly sounded!


    Eric had arrived.


    The owner of the car cursed when he saw Eric appear. He quickly stepped on the elerator and left the scene.


    Audreyy on her back on the ground that was still warm. She felt that all the bones in her body were dislocated.


    Eric ran to Audrey¡¯s side in a panic!


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened as she stared nkly at the sky.


    Soon, Eric¡¯s face appeared in Audrey¡¯s line of sight.


    Audrey¡¯s teeth chattered. She couldn¡¯t move now and could only look at Eric. Soon, tears flowed down her face.


    Eric¡¯s entire body trembled as he half-squatted beside Audrey. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Someone¡¯s injured. Come quickly¡­¡±


    Audrey felt that her bones were fractured. Eric didn¡¯t dare to touch her for fear he might aggravate her injuries, so he could only guard her with tears in his eyes and hold her hands tightly.


    Soon, a few nurses carrying stretchers ran out of the hospital.


    ¡°Oh my God! What¡¯s going on?¡± One of the nurses looked incredulous.


    ¡°Car ident.¡± Eric briefly stated this fact before carefully working with the nurses to carry Audrey onto the stretcher.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Audrey cry out loud. ¡°Second Brother, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Eric followed closely beside the stretcher and said, ¡°Bear with it. We¡¯ll be there soon. ¡±


    Audrey had varying degrees of abrasions on her body, and her right leg was fractured.


    Gary and the others were shocked when they heard that Audrey was injured. They hurriedly put down what they were doing and rushed to the hospital anxiously.


    ¡°Audrey, how did you end up like this?¡± Anthea felt extremely pained. Seeing that her daughter was actually so seriously injured, she cried sadly. Audrey, whose leg was in a cast,y weakly on the bed. She felt terrible and didn¡¯t want to in all


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Eric said self-reproachfully. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been stuck in a traffic jam halfway, this might not have happened to Audrey.¡±


    ¡°First it was Charlotte, and now it¡¯s Audrey!¡± Gary said angrily. ¡°This can¡¯t be a coincidence! Someone must have deliberately harmed them! I must send someone to investigate!¡±


    Abner, who was sitting by the bed, looked very solemn. Hearing his father¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡°Leave this matter to me. We have some progress now. I can give you a satisfactory answer in three days at most.¡± Gary sighed heavily.


    Charlotte¡¯s ward was a VIP ward, which was very spacious.


    Audrey fell silent for a moment before saying that she wanted to be in the same ward as Charlotte.


    Gary had no objections and nodded in agreement..

 Chapter 222 - 222: Guilt

    Chapter 222 - 222: Guilt


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    By the time Audrey was moved to Charlotte¡¯s ward, it was already ten in the evening.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. She only looked at the ceiling in a daze, as if she was thinking about something.


    Anthea had to stay behind to apany Audrey no matter what. Gary had no choice but to instruct her to take care of herself before leaving with Abner.


    Eric sat by the bed with red eyes.


    After a long while, Eric¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. He clicked on it and realized that Audrey had sent him a message.


    Audrey: Second Brother, don¡¯t me yourself. What happened today has nothing to do with you.


    Eric sent a guilty emoji to Audrey.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m going to get angry if you continue like this.¡±


    Eric: You don¡¯t know how upset I am. That car was driving straight towards you right under my nose!


    Audrey: I didn¡¯t expect this either. When that person called me, he said that a friend had ordered food for me. I thought that you had ordered it for me, so I


    went downstairs.


    Eric was shocked.


    Eric: Who is so vicious to harm you like this? I guess it¡¯s the same person who harmed Charlotte.


    Audrey: I think so too.


    Eric: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help Big Brother find the culprit who harmed you.


    Although the person who had hit Charlotte was a drunk driver, Eric was certain that everything had been premeditated when he linked it to what Audrey had encountered today.


    There must be someone behind all of this !


    Audrey sighed.


    At this moment, a message popped up on the top of her phone: Elena has agreed to your friend request.


    Without waiting for Elena to say anything, Audrey took a photo of her leg in a cast and sent it to Elena.


    At this moment, Elena was having dinner at home. When she saw Audrey¡¯s photo. she immediately cried Oilt in shock. ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Elena¡¯s parents looked at their daughter in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Elena immediately smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Dad, Mom. I¡¯m full. Take your time.¡±


    With that, Elena went upstairs.


    When she returned to her room, Elena immediately called Audrey.


    Audrey quickly picked up.


    ¡°God!¡± Elena shouted in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few hours. How did you be like this?¡±


    Audrey nced at Anthea and Eric beside her before saying calmly, ¡°I got into a car ident.¡±


    A car ident!


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? A car ident? Really? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you? I¡¯m not that bored.¡± Elena was silent for a while before saying, ¡°So I was right¡­¡±


    Audrey could immediately tell that something was wrong with Elena¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    After all, Elena had said something to Audrey for no reason when she was about to leave the set today.


    Elena thought for a moment and decided to say, ¡°As you know, my family has a good rtionship with Frank¡¯s family. A few days ago, I was a guest at Frank¡¯s house and identally overheard his brother, Mort, talking to someone on the phone¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression changed. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Elena thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but¡­ when Mort was on the phone with someone else, I think I heard him mention your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    What? Audrey immediately became vignt. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Elena shook her head. ¡°What he said was very vague. I only vaguely heard him say, ¡®Now that she¡¯s in trouble, it¡¯s her sister¡¯s turn next.¡¯ At that time, I thought, Charlotte¡¯s sister, isn¡¯t that you?¡±


    Audrey took a deep breath.


    It turned out that Mort was behind Charlotte¡¯s injury.


    In that case, it was also Mort¡¯s doing that Audrey was hit by a car today.


    Mort had beenpeting with Frank for the position of the family¡¯s heir, and Frank had a crush on Charlotte, so it made sense that he wanted to hurt Charlotte.


    Mort¡¯s actions were nothing more than a show of strength to Frank.


    It seemed like Mort was a very cunning person. He had easily guessed who Frank liked..

 Chapter 223 - 223: What’s Wrong Now?

    Chapter 223 - 223: What¡¯s Wrong Now?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°That detestable fellow, I definitely won¡¯t let him off!¡± Audrey cursed Mort in her heart.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Mort to attack so quickly and so ruthlessly!¡± Elena sounded a little guilty. ¡°But why did he hurt you? He even hurt Charlotte. Does he have a grudge against you?


    It must be because of Frank.


    Audrey had no intention of telling Elena the truth.


    Audrey said, ¡°Mort is aplete lunatic. He might not need a reason to hurt others. ¡±


    Elena nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to be careful in the future. I¡¯ve never liked to interact with Mort since I was young. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°But that day, I was a guest. When I went out, I met Liz on the way.¡± Elena continued to talk about what she had seen and heard. ¡°That woman is really annoying. She¡¯s very arrogant to me just because she and Frank are childhood sweethearts¡­


    Liz.


    Audrey quickly snapped back to her senses.


    That¡¯s right. How could she have forgotten that Liz had long secretly joined forces with Mort! Audrey immediately pped her head in frustration.


    ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric was the first to notice Audrey¡¯s reaction and hurriedly asked with concern.


    Audrey forced a smile on her pale face and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a headache.¡±


    Anthea immediately poured Audrey a ss of warm water with concern. ¡°Come, drink it.¡±


    Audrey nodded and took the cup. After taking two sips, she said, ¡°Mom, I feel much better. You don¡¯t have to apany me all the time. If you feel tired, you can rest in the family ward next door.¡±


    Eric also advised Anthea, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve had a long day. Please take a rest next door. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens.¡±


    Anthea nodded hesitantly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and rest first. Remember to tell me if you have anything.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I will.¡±


    After Anthea left, Audrey said to Elena on the other end of the phone, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual about Liz?¡±


    ¡°Abnormal?¡± Elena recalled the scene seriously and quickly said disdainfully, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never liked Liz. She always pretends to be a pure white lotus in front of Frank. In fact, we¡¯re all women. I know her true colors the best.¡±


    Elena continued, ¡°That hateful woman not only mocked me, but she also said that Frank didn¡¯t like me at all!¡±


    This was indeed something that Liz could say. Audrey understood and asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Elena said, ¡°Hmph, how can I admit defeat? I scolded her back. At that time, I said that she was a shameless b*tch. Who Imew, she, she¡­


    Elena¡¯s tone suddenly became a little aggrieved. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Elena immediately said angrily, ¡°Liz, that little bitch, suddenly sneered at me and said, ¡®Do you think Frank really likes one of us? He likes someone else.¡¯ God! Do you know how angry I was at that time? She was clearly talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m Frank¡¯s favorite person!¡± Elena said this on purpose for Audrey to hear. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for so long. I know best what kind of person he is.


    Those words were just made up by Liz to deceive me.¡±


    Elena was still talking non-stop, but Audrey¡¯s expression was getting worse.


    She understood. She understood everything! Audrey¡¯s heart was instantly in turmoil! The car idents that she and Charlotte had experienced were all thanks to Liz!


    Audrey had been puzzled just now. It was understandable if Mort had instructed the driver to hit Charlotte. After all, Charlotte was someone Frank liked.


    What about Audrey herself? Audrey had nothing to do with Frank. Besides, Frank hated her very much.


    Mort hurting her wouldn¡¯t cause Frank¡¯s emotions to fluctuate!


    After all, Frank was an extremely cold person..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Are You Sure?

    Chapter 224 - 224: Are You Sure?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, after Audrey heard Elena¡¯s words, she reacted.


    All of this was Liz¡¯s doing!


    Liz was very smart. She was even more sensitive than Elena.


    Liz and Frank were childhood sweethearts, and the two families were old friends. The two of them usually spent a lot of time together. Liz had known Frank for so many years, so how could she not understand him?


    Liz must have found some evidence that Frank liked Charlotte!


    Liz was more scheming than Elena. Since she had guessed that Frank liked Charlotte, she would definitely not let Charlotte have an easy time.


    That was why Liz had secretly sent someone to hit Charlotte!


    Drunk driving? It was all a ruse! It was all Liz¡¯s trick.


    If Charlotte hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to survive, Audrey probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her sister now!


    As for why Audrey was targeted by Liz, the answer was very simple.


    Audrey had recently admitted on Weibo that she liked Frank. To a certain extent, her actions had indeed caused Frank trouble.


    After all, the photo of Audrey and Elena ¡°dering war¡± on the set that day had been publicized on the Inte!


    Liz¡¯s love for Frank had reached a sick level. How could she tolerate Audrey interfering with her lover¡¯s normal life?


    Therefore, Liz decided to send someone to hit Audrey with a car.


    Of course, Audrey was also certain that Mort was definitely involved in the two car idents she and Charlotte had experienced.


    Mort had always coveted the inheritance of the family¡¯s assets, and Liz also wanted Frank. When she found out that Frank had fallen for Charlotte, Liz had already gone crazy.


    Putting aside whether Mort would do anything to harm Frank¡¯s interests in the future, since Frank had already fallen in love with someone else, Liz definitely wanted to solve the problem at hand first.


    What a hateful woman! She was so vicious!


    ¡°Hey¡­ Are you listening?¡± Elena said a lot into her phone. She realized that Audrey had fallen into a long silence at some point in time. She immediately felt like a deted ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can listen to me!¡± Elena immediatelyined. ¡°How can you do this to me? Audrey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Elena¡¯s reply was the sound of the phone being hung up.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elena was so angry that she threw her phone onto the soft bed.


    Audrey flipped the phone over, but she lowered her head and stared nkly at her leg in a cast.


    ¡°Audrey, who were you on the phone with just now?¡± Eric nced at Audrey curiously.


    Audrey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just about the production team.¡±


    At the mention of the production team, Audrey fell silent again.


    She was the female lead of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡±. Now that her leg was injured, she would not be able to film for the time being.


    Besides, Audrey knew that Liz was the mastermind who had caused Charlotte to be injured. All she wanted to do now was take revenge, so she really didn¡¯t have the mood to film.


    After some thought, Audrey sent a message to Dean.


    Audrey: Director, are you there?


    Dean quickly replied to Audrey.


    Dean: I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong?


    Audrey: I was in a car ident.


    When Dean saw this message, he immediately called Audrey in shock.


    ¡°Darling, were you in a car ident? Are you seriously injured?¡± Dean asked with concern.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°My right leg is fractured. I¡¯ll be bedridden for at least two months.¡±


    Two months! Dean immediately thought that the filming schedule would be dyed.


    ¡°So serious¡­¡± Dean muttered to himself.


    Audrey could hear the hesitation in Dean¡¯s words. Soon, she smiled and said, ¡°Director, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Dean immediately replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Audrey voiced her thoughts. ¡°My leg is injured now. This will dy the production team¡¯s progress. What I mean to say is that I want to give up the female lead of this drama.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± Dean was surprised. ¡°Emily is the female lead in the drama! You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you give her to someone else.¡±


    Audrey said without any pity, ¡°Director, I know what you mean. It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t bear to let the entire production team wait for me to recover before filming. Besides, I¡¯ve already filmed so many scenes and been the female lead so many times. One less time won¡¯t make a difference..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 225 - 225: What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Dean still felt that it was a pity. ¡°Are you really not willing to continue filming this movie?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Director I think that the plot of ¡®My Alluring Stepmother¡¯ is very exciting. Perhaps you can consider giving the opportunity to a neer in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Dean was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey exined, ¡°I remember that the female lead of the previous drama was Liz, right?¡±


    Audrey nowpletely understood why Frank had used his connections to stop Liz from acting as the female lead in this drama.


    Perhaps Frank had already guessed that it was Liz who had caused Charlotte¡¯s ident.


    It was precisely because of this that Frank was angry and decided not to let Liz film with him.


    Audrey guessed that there was a reason why Liz had sent someone to knock her down with a car. Liz had been forced to give up the chance to be the female lead of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother.¡± When Audrey took on the role of the female lead, Liz must have been furious.


    Anyone¡¯s jealousy could destroy everything as long as it reached a certain limit!


    Frank felt that not letting Liz y the female lead in ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± was a punishment for her, but in reality, this would not have any practical effect on Charlotte, who was hospitalized.


    Audrey scoffed at how he gifted Charlotte a fruit basket.


    After all, she was Charlotte¡¯s younger sister. When Frank saw her, he did not


    speak politely.


    Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous for a man to like another woman but never think of treating the people around that woman well?


    It would even make people feel suffocated.


    Audrey even felt that Frank was a hypocrite.


    Dean nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was supposed to be Liz, but she couldn¡¯t act in it because of her schedule.¡±


    The smile on Audrey¡¯s face gradually widened. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking over it recently. I think Liz is more suitable to y the role of Emily than me.¡±


    When Dean heard Audrey praise Liz generously, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So, what do you mean?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Director, what I meant just now was very obvious. If possible, I hope you can approach Liz and let her continue acting as Emily.¡±


    Dean was clearly a little hesitant. ¡°Her schedule might not allow her to do this.¡±


    Audrey curled her lips into a smile. ¡°I remember that Mr. Frank is very familiar with Miss Liz, right? Perhaps you can persuade Mr. Frank. Perhaps he will help you.¡±


    Dean had originally wanted to find another actress to y the role of Emily, but Audrey had worked with him many times; he felt that Audrey¡¯s ability and judgment were naturally unparalleled.


    Now that Audrey had rmended Liz to him, Dean nned on fighting for her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dean said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve rmended Liz to me, I¡¯ll ask for her opinion. If she agrees, I hope she can give the show a good Emily.¡±


    Audrey smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    When he hung up, Eric looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Were you¡­ on the phone with Dean just now?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    Knowing that Audrey wouldn¡¯t be able to film for the next two months, Eric felt very sad.


    However, he quickly asked in surprise, ¡°Audrey, why did you rmend Liz to take over your role?¡±


    Audrey smiled rxedly. ¡°Because I think she¡¯s very suitable! Besides, she knows Frank. I believe she¡¯ll cooperate very well with him. When the show is broadcasted, it¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of viewers.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Audrey said with a smile, ¡°I think Liz¡¯s acting skills are really good. She will definitely be very sessful as the female lead of this drama. I¡¯m looking forward to her work too much.¡±


    What a joke. Good acting skills? Audrey couldn¡¯t wait to see Liz embarrass herself.


    Audrey was certain that as long as Dean convinced Frank, Liz would definitely act as Emily without hesitation.


    Liz liked Frank so much, how could she give up the opportunity to spend time with him?


    Liz wasn¡¯t a professional to begin with. Even Audrey despised her acting skills. Since she had done so many bad things, Audrey would let her make a fool of herself for the time being..

 Chapter 226 - 226: Fiona’s Arrival

    Chapter 226: Fiona¡¯s Arrival


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Upon hearing Audrey praise Liz¡¯s acting skills, Eric immediately wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡± Eric asked hesitantly.


    ¡°How can I not be sure?¡± The smile on Audrey¡¯s face made it impossible to see any ws. ¡°Liz is a very promising actress. Ipletely believe that she can bring good work to everyone.¡±


    Eric ultimately took Audrey¡¯s pride into consideration and didn¡¯t retort


    mercilessly.


    Were Liz¡¯s acting skills good? Eric felt that this was a questionable topic.


    Eric had seen the television dramas and movies that Liz had acted in before.


    To be honest, Eric wasn¡¯t impressed about Liz¡¯s acting skills.


    Although Liz looked a little like Elena, their acting skills were not on the same level. This was only a rtively conservative statement.


    Eric had been a director in the entertainment industry for many years. He had always had good judgment when it came to people. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think Liz was suitable to be an actress.


    When Liz was acting, her eyes were too empty. When she spoke her lines, it was as if she was just reciting a book. She did not integrate her feelings into her character at all.


    However¡­ seeing that Audrey had strongly rmended Liz to rece her as the female lead, Eric couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, these matters weren¡¯t under his control.


    Two dayster, Audrey received a message from Dean.


    Dean: Dear, you¡¯re right. Liz has agreed to be the female lead!


    Audrey: Oh? Is that true? That¡¯s great. I knew she would be willing!


    Dean: I told Frank about this at first. Frank didn¡¯t agree at first, but after Elena said a few words, Frank nodded.


    Was Elena actually involved in this matter? However, Audrey quickly understood Elena¡¯s intentions.


    There was no doubt that Elena hated Liz.


    Although she had a bad temper and behaved like a spoiled princess, Audrey had to admit that Elena was indeed very talented as an actress. Her acting skills were publicly acknowledged.


    Because of this, Elena hated Liz even more.


    One of the main reasons why Li was able to make her debut was because of Elena¡¯s poprity.


    Elena was injured at that time, and Liz had debuted under the name ¡°Little Elena¡±. It was impossible for Elena not to hate her.


    Elena knew very well that Liz was just a pretty vase. If she were to be the female lead, the oue would be obvious.


    Elena obviously wanted to see Liz make a fool of herself.


    ¡°Just wait and see, Liz. I want you to have a taste of cyberbullying as well.¡± Audrey stared at her phone screen with a cold expression.


    At this moment, Anthea walked in with a te of cut fruits. She smiled and said, ¡°My precious daughter,e and eat the fruits.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Audrey smiled and reached out to take it.


    Anthea sat by Charlotte¡¯s bed again and reached out to touch her forehead. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s vital signs are very stable. Why hasn¡¯t she woken up?¡±


    Audrey looked at the pale Charlotte and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. The doctor said that Sister will wake up in a while.¡±


    Anthea nodded. She was about to say something when amotion came from the corridor outside.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie¡­ Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated¡­¡± It was a young girl¡¯s voice.


    Soon, an angry voice sounded. ¡°Sandra, let go of me! My daughter was in a car ident. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You even wanted to hide it from me¡­¡±


    Audrey looked at the door in surprise. Almost in the next second, the door to the ward was forcefully pushed open!


    Fiona threw her expensive limited edition Chanel bag on the table and shouted angrily at Anthea and Audrey, ¡°Alright, they¡¯re all here¡­¡±


    With that, Fiona rushed to Charlotte¡¯s bedside with tears in her eyes and hugged her tightly as she wailed.


    ¡°My daughter, my daughter¡­ How did you be like this?¡± Fiona cried sadly.


    Anthea opened her mouth, wanting to say something. At this moment, Fiona cried and looked up angrily.. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Charlotte be like this?¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227: It’s All Because of Her!

    Chapter 227: It¡¯s All Because of Her!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey nced at Sandra, who was standing at the door.


    Sandra looked apologetic as if she was saying, ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Sandra hade to see Charlotte a few times before. She had even cursed and said that she wanted to sue the drunk driver on behalf of Charlotte. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that the person who really caused Charlotte¡¯s ident was someone else.


    Audrey retracted her gaze and said, ¡°Auntie, calm down.¡±


    When Fiona saw that Audrey¡¯s leg was in a cast, a trace of shock quickly shed across her eyes. However, she quickly said, ¡®Why? You clearly only injured your leg, but my Charlotte is unconscious. Why is God so unfair?¡±


    As soon as she said that, Anthea¡¯s expression changed.


    Anthea was usually a very gentle person. Although she rarely had afternoon tea with the richdies of the other families and was rarely exposed to the public, this did not mean that she was easy to bully.


    Especially when someone spoke rudely to her daughter!


    Anthea said unhappily, ¡°Ms. Fiona, what do you mean? Your daughter is precious, but isn¡¯t my daughter human too? Aren¡¯t you being too cold-blooded?¡±


    ¡°Am I cold-blooded?¡± Fiona immediately sneered. ¡°Anthea, you¡¯re Gary¡¯s wife now. That¡¯s right, but don¡¯t forget that I was in the Lance Family before you!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you dering your sovereignty?¡± Anthea retorted. ¡°You¡¯ve already divorced Gary. Now, I¡¯m Gary¡¯s legitimate wife!¡±


    Fiona said disdainfully, ¡°Charlotte is Gary¡¯s biological daughter. Your daughter is just an outsider. Moreover, she¡¯s a useless vase.¡±


    Fiona had always been proud of her daughter. In her heart, Charlotte was an extremely outstanding girl. She would definitely inherit the Lance Family¡¯s assets in the future!


    Who was Audrey? She was someone who only knew how to fool around in the entertainment industry. Other than being good -looking, she didn¡¯t have any good attributes. She was simply a vase. How was she worthy of beingpared to Charlotte?


    ¡°Whether Audrey is an outsider or not, I think I have the greater right to speak, right?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from the door!


    Audrey looked over in shock and saw Gary walking in with Abner!


    Fiona¡¯s arrogance was immediately extinguished.


    ¡°Gary? I¡¯m really surprised to see you here,¡± Fiona said with a faint smile.


    Seeing Fiona, Gary felt his head hurt.


    Fiona had been coveting the position of the Lance family heir for a long time. That was why she had been instigating Charlotte to defeat Abner in the future and inherit the Lance family¡¯s assets.


    Gary knew this very well.


    However, Gary knew very well that the position of the Lance family¡¯s heir could only belong to Abner.


    As for Eric and Charlotte, he would find a way topensate them in other ways.


    Gary was very repulsed by Fiona¡¯s actions.


    Now, seeing that Fiona actually came to the hospital to cause a scene and even spoke rudely to Anthea and Audrey, Gary was immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Charlotte and Audrey are both injured. If you really understand them, you should sit quietly and not act like a shrew the moment youe in,¡± Gary said solemnly.


    Hearing Gary call her a shrew, Fiona¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Soon, she shouted at Gary angrily, ¡°Why are you so heartless? I just want to visit my own daughter. Is that wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you shout at my wife just now?¡± Gary almost couldn¡¯t control the expression on his face. ¡°Anthea is my wife. Not only did you shout at her, but you also spoke ill of her. Fiona, you¡¯re from a rich family after all. How can you be so rude?¡±


    Fiona forced herself to calm down. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Me? Hmph, Gary, you don¡¯t seem to understand the situation, do you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gary didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Fiona turned around and red at Anthea.. ¡°Anthea¡¯s daughter took Charlotte out shopping, and Charlotte got into a car ident! If Audrey hadn¡¯t been in trouble back then, why would my daughter be in trouble? It¡¯s all because of her!¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: What Are You Laughing at?

    Chapter 228 - 228: What Are You Laughing at?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    What? Anthea¡¯s eyes widened immediately!


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder Audrey!¡± Anthea was very angry. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s car ident waspletely unexpected. What has it got to do with my daughter? Besides, you saw it too. My daughter is injured. Did you just say that Audrey caused Charlotte to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?!¡± Fiona didn¡¯t back down at all. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s fault! How dare you quibble? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Gary finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said angrily, ¡°You, get out!¡±


    ¡°If you disturb our family again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± Gary continued.


    Abner, who had been silent for a long time, spoke at this moment. ¡°Ms. Fiona, no matter how anxious you are now, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Charlotte is still unconscious. The doctor said that she would wake up. It¡¯s not toote for you toe and see her after she wakes up.¡±


    Before Fiona could say anything, Gary nced at her unhappily. ¡°You have to consider your status. You¡¯re a famouspany executive after all. How can you shout in the hospital without caring about your image?¡± Outside the ward, a few nurses looked over curiously.


    Only then did Fiona feel a little awkward.


    ¡°But even so.¡± Fiona still felt that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong. ¡°Isn¡¯t Audrey in the wrong at all?¡±


    Audrey suddenlyughed.


    Fiona immediately turned to look at Audrey unhappily. ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re the culprit who caused Charlotte¡¯s ident. How dare youugh?¡±


    Audrey looked at Fiona coldly. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that Charlotte¡¯s ident wasn¡¯t an ident. Madam Fiona, if you¡¯re really thinking for Charlotte, you might as well find the mastermind behind her ident.¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Fiona immediately widened her eyes in shock.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows.


    Fiona asked, ¡°Who did this to her?¡±


    Audrey leaned against the head of the bed and spread her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s temper was too irritable. If Audrey told her the truth now, it would ruin things.


    Besides¡­ there were so many people in the ward now. It was not good to say it out loud.


    Fiona clenched her fists. She stood up and looked at Charlotte a few more times. Then, she walked to the table unhappily, picked up her bag, and walked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯ll investigate it myself!¡± Then, Fiona went downstairs angrily.


    The farce in the ward finally came to an end. Audrey inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gary walked to Anthea¡¯s side with concern and asked, ¡°Did Fiona do anything to you just now?¡±


    Anthea shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Gary said. ¡°Her temper isn¡¯t much better than that Caroline¡¯s. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do something bad to you in a moment of excitement.¡± Abner sat beside Audrey and asked, ¡°How is it? Is your leg better?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to wait another half a month to walk.¡±


    Abner nodded. He nced at Gary and said, ¡°Dad, I think Auntie is tired. Why don¡¯t you take her home to rest first? It¡¯s fine if youe backter.¡±


    So Gary left with Anthea.


    After the door closed, Abner looked at Audrey and said, ¡®What did you mean by what you said to Fiona just now? You already know who harmed Charlotte, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    [That¡¯s right. Of course, I know.]


    Abner nced at the line of words above Audrey¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± This time, Audrey didn¡¯t choose to hide it. She answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Liz.¡±


    Abner was slightly surprised. ¡°Are you talking about Liz from the Campbell family?¡±


    Audrey affirmed Abner¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Abner¡¯s expression suddenly became dangerous.


    ¡°Why is this woman so vicious?¡± Abner rarely talked about others behind their backs. At this moment, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Charlotte has no enmity with her. Why would she do this?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t n on telling Abner that Frank liked Charlotte..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Guilt

    Chapter 229 - 229: Guilt


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Upon hearing Abner¡¯s words, Audrey only said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Sister quarreled with Liz when she visited me on set.¡±


    Abner was furious. ¡°She¡¯s too much. Since she hurt my sister, I¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Abner thought of something. He looked at Audrey in shock and said, ¡°What about your leg? Did you get into a car ident because Liz sent someone to hit you?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Abner clenched his fists slightly. ¡°You and Charlotte are both my sisters. Now that you¡¯ve been hurt, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±


    However, Audrey said, ¡°Brother, before you attack the Campbell family, I hope you can promise me something.¡±


    Abner heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Go ahead. As long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Audrey voiced her thoughts. ¡°Please don¡¯t attack Liz for the time being.¡± ¡°What?¡± Abner was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯ve been brewing something recently. This matter is directly rted to Liz¡­ What I mean is that it won¡¯t be toote for you to attack the Campbell family when the time is right.¡± Abner was confused. ¡°What did you do to Liz?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°This is a war between women.¡±


    Abner was confused when he heard that. Audrey said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about this for now. Soon, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m going to do. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally tell you when it¡¯s best to attack the Campbell family.¡±


    Abner was not a person who liked to hesitate. As the future head of the Lance Family, he knew the importance of having iron-blooded methods.


    However, at this moment, Audrey had confidently said that she had already begun her revenge on Liz. Abner decided to believe Audrey for once.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Abner said, ¡°If you run into any trouble, please tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Audrey nodded seriously.


    [Big Brother is so good to me!]


    Abnerughed.


    In the afternoon, Abner returned to thepany to deal with his business. Audreyy on the bed and fell asleep. Suddenly, the door to the ward was gently opened.


    Audrey subconsciously looked up and saw Evans walking in with an exquisite fruit basket.


    Audrey and Evans looked at each other and quickly looked away.


    Evans ced the fruit basket in his hand on the table, then silently walked to the bed and sat in front of Audrey.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Evans suddenly asked.


    Audrey turned her head and met Evans¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing that Audrey was silent, Evans said with a serious expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Almost everyone around you knows about your car ident. I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    At this point, Evans suddenly looked a little sad.


    Audrey was immediately shocked. She¡­ This seemed to be the first time she had seen Evans reveal such an expression.


    Evans continued, ¡°In the past two days, you¡¯ve been chatting with me in a very normal tone. On the other end of the phone, I didn¡¯t even know that you were injured.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard it from my brother by chance, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were already in the hospital,¡± Evans said to himself. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. Can¡¯t I know about your recent situation?¡±


    Audrey felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°Evans¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, ¡± Audrey exined. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re usually too busy with work. I think it¡¯s best not to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Disturb? You¡¯re my friend. I¡¯ll be happy if you tell me about yourself. How is this disturbing?¡± Evans¡¯s tone instantly became a little agitated. ¡°Even my brother knows about your injury. I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know. Audrey, I really feel guilty.¡±


    Upon hearing Evans say that he felt guilty, Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°God!


    W-why would you have such thoughts?¡±


    Evans silently looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. You got into a car ident, but I can¡¯t do anything for you.. Wouldn¡¯t a friend feel guilty?¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230: A Little Special

    Chapter 230 - 230: A Little Special


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey helplessly scratched her head.


    [Ah! God! At that time, I was only thinking about how to avenge Charlotte and didn¡¯t have the time to tell Evans about me.]


    Evans looked at Audrey quietly.


    [I didn¡¯t expect Evans to be so scary when he¡¯s angry.]


    Evans immediately eased his serious expression and said, ¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯te today to me you. I just feel very sad that you didn¡¯t tell me when something happened.¡±


    ¡°Sad¡­ Sad?¡± Audrey was very surprised. Soon, a warm feeling surged in her heart.


    ¡°I always thought that you treated me as a good friend.¡± Evans looked a little vexed.


    Audrey subconsciously refuted Evans. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ve always been friends! Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Evans¡¯ expression finally improved a little. ¡°I know. Perhaps you think that I don¡¯t interact much with others and that I might be cold to everyone.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Evans said, ¡°if it was someone I care about, I definitely wouldn¡¯t treat her with such a cold attitude.¡±


    Someone she cares about? Audrey¡¯s face instantly turned red!


    Evans¡­ actually said that she was someone he cared about.


    Just as Audrey was about to say something, the door to the ward suddenly opened again.


    As soon as Eric entered, he saw Evans sitting in front of Audrey¡¯s bed. Shock immediately shed across his eyes, but he quickly smiled and greeted Evans. ¡°Long time no see, Evans.¡±


    Evans also smiled and replied to Eric, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    [Aiya! Why did Second Brothere in at this time? I almost¡­]


    Evans and Eric saw this sentence at the same time. Soon, their expressions were a little strange.


    The difference was that Evans and Eric didn¡¯t know that the other party could see thements above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Audrey immediately looked a little embarrassed. She smiled at Eric and said, ¡°Second Brother, did you just rush over from home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hearing that, Eric put the things he was carrying on the table, took out his phone from his pocket, and sat on the sofa by the window.


    ¡°Continue chatting. I¡¯ll y games for a while, ¡± Eric said to them over his shoulder.


    [Sigh, what¡¯s there to talk about? The atmosphere is ruined all of a sudden.] Audrey sighed inwardly.


    However, there was no disappointment on Evans¡¯s face. He first casually chatted with Audrey about a few topics before ncing at the bed beside him. ¡°Was your sister hospitalized because of a car ident too?¡± Evans asked.


    Audrey replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that said, Audreyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°We sisters are really fated.


    We got into a car ident inexplicably.¡±


    ¡°Inexplicable?¡± Evans carefully pondered over Audrey¡¯s words. Soon, he smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest well. I believe you will recover soon.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Eric looked back and said, ¡°Goodbye, Evans.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Evans smiled and bade farewell to Audrey and Eric.


    When they left the hospital, Evans called his assistant unhappily.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant asked curiously.


    ¡°Go and investigate that Mort from the Waiting Family,¡± Evans said coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant quickly hung up.


    Eric exited the game interface and turned to face Audrey.


    [What¡¯s wrong with Second Brother?]


    Audrey looked at Eric with wide eyes.


    Eric threw his phone aside and said, ¡°Are you¡­ very familiar with Evans?¡±


    Audrey was amused by Eric¡¯s words. ¡°Second Brother, have you forgotten that I had quite a deep rtionship with him previously? I even filmed an advertisement for hispany to promote a new product.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be close to Evans?¡± Audrey asked again.


    Ericy on the sofa and looked at the ceiling in a daze. ¡°This guy seems to regard you in a special way..¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231: Interview Video

    Chapter 231 - 231: Interview Video


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey immediately looked a little shy.


    Eric saw Audrey¡¯s reaction and continued to stare at the ceiling with aplicated expression.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became a little heavy. Audrey suddenly felt a little ufortable, so she lowered her head and yed with her phone.


    Audrey originally wanted to enter Weibo to take a look, but she didn¡¯t expect that the moment she refreshed the page, she would see such a trending topic pop up on the homepage of Weibo:


    #Liz briefly discusses how she felt when she took over Audrey¡¯s role#


    Liz actually agreed to be interviewed by the media so quickly? Audrey clicked on the trending topic out of curiosity.


    This trending topic was apanied by a video of Liz giving an interview to a reporter.


    In the video, Liz, who had exquisite makeup, was smiling sweetly at the camera. Audrey sneered and clicked ¡°Continue ying.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Liz held the microphone and smiled at the reporters. ¡°I was looking forward to the drama at first. Miss Audrey¡¯s acting skills are recognized by everyone as good. I¡¯ve always liked the various roles she ys. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be the female lead in the end.¡±


    At this moment, a reporter asked, ¡°Miss Liz, how do you feel about suddenly taking over Audrey¡¯s role as Emily?¡±


    ¡°Feelings?¡± An innocent smile appeared on Liz¡¯s innocent and wless face. ¡°I¡¯m very honored. Compared to Miss Audrey, I still have many shorings, but I¡¯ll learn from her and work hard to be an outstanding actress in the future.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Audrey let out a disdainfulugh.


    An outstanding actress? With Liz¡¯s acting skills that only allowed her to close her eyes and cry when she acted, Audrey really doubted if her acting skills would improve qualitatively in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t that Audrey discriminated against Liz, but because she couldn¡¯t see any love for acting from Liz.


    After all, Liz had only entered the entertainment industry to be with Frank. Her skills were far inferior to those of Frank and Elena.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Liz smiled sweetly at the camera, ¡°Emily¡¯s role is a huge challenge and an opportunity for me. Most importantly, Miss Elena is also ying a role in the drama. I¡¯m really happy to be able to work with Miss Elena again.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips.


    She suddenly had a thought. If Elena was watching this video now, would she be disgusted by Liz¡¯s actions?


    Just as Audrey had guessed, Elena was lying in bed, watching Liz¡¯s interview video.


    When Elena heard Liz say that she was happy to work with her again, she felt her stomach churning. Then, she retched on the bed.


    With a ding-dong, Audrey received a WeChat message on the homepage of her phone.


    Then came the second, the third¡­


    Audrey paused the video and clicked on it. As she expected, Elena had sent her messages.


    Elena: Oh my god! Guess what I saw?


    Elena: I just finished eating, but I saw a disgusting video on Weibo!


    Following this message was a Weibo video shared by Elena.


    Audrey quickly recognized that it was the video of Liz being interviewed by the reporters.


    Elena: What a shameless b*tch! She¡¯s taking advantage of you! If you weren¡¯t injured, did she think she could get the role of Emily? Damn it!


    Audrey quickly sent Elena a message.


    Elena¡¯s expression darkened.


    Audrey: ¡°When Liz debuted, she had always been pure and cute. No matter what, she has a lot of fans. You are ying a vicious supporting role in the drama this time. If you don¡¯t perform well, you might be scolded.¡±


    Elena: Of course I know what you mean. Do I need you to remind me? Hmph, just you wait. I won¡¯t let Liz, that pretentious woman, take advantage of me. She actually dared to say such disgusting words to the camera. She clearly did it on purpose!


    Audrey: ¡°Now that my leg is injured, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to move. How you deal with Liz next is up to you.¡±


    Elena: Don¡¯t worry! Even without you, I will teach her a lesson. She even dared to snatch my man.. Who does she think she is?

 Chapter 232 - 232: What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 232: What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey replied Elena with a ¡°fighting¡± emoji.


    For the next few days, Audrey kept an eye on the production team of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡±.


    Liz¡¯s family was very well-off. After she sessfully took on the role of Emily, she secretly spent money and hired many entertainment media to publicize her production team.


    Soon, Audrey realized that the trending topics on Weibo over the past few days were basically promoting Liz¡¯s acting skills.


    When Audrey saw adjectives like ¡°basic skills are solid¡± and ¡°crying scenes are good and infectious¡±, she even suspected that her previous evaluation of Liz was wrong. Could it be that Liz¡¯s acting skills were really good?


    However, Audrey quickly regained her rationality.


    The videos of Liz¡¯s ¡°good acting¡± that circted online were all ¡°identally¡± captured by reporters on set, or so-called ¡°production highlights.¡± Audrey looked over and realized that the scenes in these videos and photos were filled with deliberateness.


    It seemed that Liz had put in a lot of effort to make herself popr.


    Audrey suddenly felt that if the audience didn¡¯t buy Liz¡¯s words after this drama was broadcasted, she would lose a lot of face.


    ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± hadn¡¯t been broadcasted yet, and the plot hadn¡¯t even been filmed. For Liz to publicize it in such a high-profile manner, it was obvious that she wanted to overshadow Audrey.


    More importantly, in the videos about the promotion of Liz¡¯s new drama, Elena¡¯s role as a vicious supporting actress was even mentioned.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m shocked too.¡± In a promotional video, Liz said in disbelief, ¡°If I remember correctly, this is Miss Elena¡¯s first time acting as a vicious supporting actress, right? Ah, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Liz¡¯s expression was clearly one that sought to challenge.


    Audrey gradually smiled.


    If Liz still had some self-awareness, she should study her acting skills seriously and not focus on ¡°dering war¡±.


    Otherwise, when the drama was broadcasted, her role might be criticized by many people.


    Previously, when Liz and Audrey were filming together, the director had said that Liz¡¯s acting skills weren¡¯t good. However, because Liz was a neer and looked pure, manyizens didn¡¯t have too many maliciousments about her acting skills. Instead, they praised her for being a neer with a lot of potential.


    But at this time, Liz had debuted for more than half a year. She could barely pass the previous dramas, but now?


    If an actor did not have any unpresentable works, theizens would not always speak up for him.


    Moreover, Liz was the female lead this time. If her role was not as outstanding as that of the actress ying the supporting role, she would not be far from being scolded.


    Audrey was waiting to see Liz make a fool of herself.


    That night, Audrey took out her tablet and was about to watch a drama when her phone rang.


    Audrey thought that Elena was looking for her. After all, Elena had been calling her frequently recently. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Linda!


    Audrey nced at her leg, which was still in a cast, and sneered. With a flick of her finger, she hung up the phone.


    As Audrey had expected, Linda didn¡¯t seem to give up after being hung up on. Soon, she made a second call.


    Audrey still didn¡¯t n on taking it.


    After she broke off her rtionship with Linda, she had blocked Linda¡¯s


    WeChat, so other than calling her, Linda had no other way to contact her.


    Eric was lying on the bed beside her, reading a script. Seeing that Audrey¡¯s phone was ringing, he kindly reminded her, ¡°Audrey, your phone has been ringing for a long time. Is someone looking for you for something urgent?¡± Audrey said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s the hurry? I can pick it upter.¡±


    Eric found her baffling, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lowered his head and continued reading the script in his hand.


    When Linda called for the third time, Audrey finally picked up the phone slowly.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Soon, Linda¡¯s exasperated voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you deliberately not answering my call?¡±


    Audrey leaned against the head of the bed and said innocently, ¡®What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233: Linda’s Call

    Chapter 233: Linda¡¯s Call


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Linda then cursed at Audrey for a long time.


    Audrey hung up in disdain.


    After Audrey counted to three in silence, Linda indeed called again.


    ¡°If you continue to be rude, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°Linda, no matter what, you¡¯re the daughter of a wealthy family. Even if you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter, you should have your own pride. How can you be like those mean women in the slums and say such nasty words to others?¡±


    Linda minded people mentioning her identity as an illegitimate daughter the most.


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, she flew into a rage. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any better? You¡¯re even inferior to me. After all, I¡¯m rted to my father by blood.


    What about you? You¡¯re a useless burden.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled. ¡°At the very least, a burden like me is still staying in the capital and living in the same house as my family. And you¡­ have nted so many bananas in Africa. You must be homesick during this period of time, right?¡±


    Hearing Audrey mention her banana nting in Africa again, Linda was so angry that she almost jumped up. ¡°You despicable b*tch, try saying that again.¡±


    Linda¡¯s voice was so excited that Eric, who was in the ward, heard it.


    Eric frowned at Audrey and said, ¡°Are you arguing with someone? What¡¯s going on? Why is she scolding you?¡±


    There was no anger on Audrey¡¯s face as she replied with a smile, ¡°Second


    Brother, don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eric found Audrey even more strange.


    Hearing that Audrey seemed to be chatting with someone, Linda said angrily,


    ¡°You¡¯re on the phone with me now. Can¡¯t you show me some respect? You are making yourself look especially uneducated, Audrey. ¡± Upon hearing this, Audrey suddenlyughed out loud.


    Eric looked shocked.


    What was wrong with Audrey today? Why was she acting so abnormally?


    Audrey said into the phone, ¡°Linda, isn¡¯t it ridiculous for you to talk about upbringing with me? Did you call me just to quarrel with me? Isn¡¯t that too meaningless?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Linda snorted and continued, ¡°I called today to tell you that I¡¯m no longer in Africa. ¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not in Africa, where did you go? Could it be that you want to expand your business so you can nt bananas on an ind in the Pacific Ocean?¡±


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Linda said angrily. ¡°Can you stop mentioning bananas to me? Do you know that I hate bananas the most? Do you know that?¡±


    Audrey realized that every time she mentioned bananas to Linda, she would immediately lose her mind.


    Although Linda had never been rational.


    Audrey said slowly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me where you develop or work.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Linda was speechless.


    ¡°Why? Is there anything else? If you¡¯re bored, you can talk to anyone and not me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a suitable person for you to confide in,¡± Audrey said.


    Linda said arrogantly, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m back in China.¡±


    Audrey frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Linda was a little smug. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Hmph, I don¡¯t care if you were involved in sending me to Africa back then. Anyway, I¡¯m back in the country now. Audrey, just you wait. I¡¯ll take revenge on Caroline first beforeing to find you.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, weren¡¯t you engaged to Jerry previously? Why? You¡¯re a runaway bride. You finally can¡¯t help but want toe back and throw yourself into


    Jerry¡¯s arms again?¡±


    Hearing Jerry¡¯s name, Linda clenched her fists tightly.


    She said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I would have forgotten about that bastard. Don¡¯t worry, you and Jerry won¡¯t be able to escape. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on you and return all the pain you¡¯ve inflicted on me in the past.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey smiledzily. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, my dear Linda.¡±


    Before Linda could say anything, Audrey continued, ¡°I¡¯m really curious.. How did you, who are penniless in Africa, have the money to buy a ne ticket back to China?¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234: Exciting Enough, Right?

    Chapter 234: Exciting Enough, Right?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Linda puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°You want to know? Alright, apologize to me now. I¡¯ll think about it and tell you.¡±


    However, Audrey seemed to have heard a joke. She almost couldn¡¯t control the smile on her face. ¡°If you¡¯ve eaten too many bananas and lost your mind, I suggest you find a hospital to get yourself checked immediately.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± As expected, Linda was triggered by Audrey again. ¡°You¡¯d better remember how arrogant you were today. When I return to the capital, you¡¯ll Imeel down and lick my shoes to beg for mercy!¡±


    Audrey felt that Linda¡¯s mental state was a little abnormal after her trip to Africa.


    ¡°Also,¡± Linda continued, ¡°your sister should still be lying in the hospital, right? Let me remind you that all of this is because of you. Your sister was injured because she deserved it! Who asked her to offend someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression turned colder and colder.


    ¡°Linda,¡± Audrey suddenly said, ¡°you¡¯d better not appear in front of me for the rest of your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even have the chance to nt bananas in Africa in the future.¡±


    With that said, Audrey hung up.


    At this moment, Eric looked at Audrey in surprise and said, ¡°Did I hear the name you mentioned wrongly?¡±


    Audrey nced at Eric. ¡°Second Brother, you didn¡¯t hear it wrongly. It¡¯s Linda.¡±


    Eric felt that things were getting more and more bizarre. He said, ¡°But I remember¡­ Didn¡¯t you fall out with Linda? Why are you contacting her again now?¡±


    Although Eric looked like a sloppy rich second -generation heir on the surface, he was very proficient in the ways of the world. In his opinion, Linda and Audrey¡¯s friendship back then waspletely because of Audrey¡¯s money.


    When they were shopping, Audrey could pay for the goods Linda liked.


    Eric really felt that Linda wasn¡¯t suitable to be Audrey¡¯s best friend. He thought for a moment and said to Audrey, ¡°Linda might not have such a good character. Audrey, what I mean is that you have to pay more attention to the other party¡¯s character when you make friends in the future. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± Audrey knew what Eric meant.


    ¡°Second Brother, I know what you¡¯re saying.¡± Audrey nodded and said, ¡°I contacted her recently because I have some matters to resolve. Don¡¯t worry, I no longer treat her as a friend.¡±


    After hearing Audrey¡¯s guarantee, Eric nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Audrey looked down at her phone and fell into deep thought.


    Audrey¡¯s leg injury had finally recovered a lot. On a certain weekend afternoon, she could finally get out of bed carefully.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s great.¡± As Anthea helped Audrey walk around the ward, she smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, young people¡¯s bodies are better. They recover so quickly.¡±


    Audrey smiled in relief, but not long after, she looked at Charlotte, who was still lying on the bed, and immediately felt a little sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthea asked with concern when she saw that her daughter was suddenly unhappy.


    Audrey replied, ¡°Logically speaking, Sister should have woken up long ago.


    Why is she still unconscious after so long?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Anthea said, ¡°It might vary from person to person. The doctor said that Charlotte¡¯s body is in good condition now. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she wakes up. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we wait.¡±


    Audrey sighed and slowly walked to the window with Anthea¡¯s help.


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Was the thing she had been looking forward toing soon?


    At night, Anna sent Audrey a WeChat message.


    Audrey clicked on the chat interface between her and Anna and realized that Anna had sent her a photo. She clicked on it curiously, but she didn¡¯t expect her eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡°How is it? Sis, is it exciting enough?¡± Anna sent Audrey a voice message, her words filled with uncontroble excitement.


    In the photo, Frank and Liz were kissing on the set.


    No, to be exact, George and Emily were kissing.


    Audrey recalled the plot and sent a voice message to Anna.. ¡°I remember that in the original script, there wasn¡¯t a scene of the two protagonists kissing, right?¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: Awakening

    Chapter 235: Awakening


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anna replied, ¡°Aiya, Sis, you don¡¯t understand, right? Liz is so rich. She must want to increase the poprity of this drama. She must have said something to the director and the director agreed to change the plot.¡± The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Frank actually agreed.¡±


    Elena was there too.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Frank¡¯s current attitude towards Elena was, but no matter what, the two of them had once been in love. Elena would definitely go crazy if she saw him taking on a kissing scene on set.


    ¡°Was Elena there too?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Anna nodded. ¡°Of course. After all, Elena¡¯s role has a lot of scenes. Originally, this drama was almost done filming. It might wrap up in two days. Now that


    the script has changed and Liz has a kissing scene With Frank, Elena Will definitely be unhappy.¡±


    Audrey asked curiously, ¡°How did Elena react?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°I also went to the scene to watch that scene. When Frank and Liz finished filming, Elena left angrily. Before she left, I heard her muttering something about teaching Liz a lesson.¡±


    It was easy for a woman in love to be irrational.


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to interfere in Elena¡¯s matters. Upon hearing this, she only nodded and said, ¡°Let her be. We¡¯ll just quietly watch the show.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s leg had almost fully recovered, and she could now walk normally on the floor.


    At noon, Eric walked into the ward with a bouquet of carnations and smiled at Audrey. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally recovered!¡±


    Audrey ced the bouquet on the table and looked at the sky outside. She said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went out for a walk. Perhaps I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! You, you¡­¡± Suddenly, Eric eximed behind Audrey!


    Audrey turned around in shock and saw Charlotte staring nkly at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Sister! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Audrey, who had reacted, immediately pounced to the bedside with Eric!


    As Charlotte had just woken up, her mind wasn¡¯t clear. She first looked at Audrey for a few seconds before revealing a smile.


    Although Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything, Audrey was overjoyed. In her excitement, tears flowed down her face.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± Audrey was on the verge of tears.


    The corners of Eric¡¯s eyes were also slightly red, but he restrained his emotions in the end. Soon, he sent a message in the family group chat on WeChat: Charlotte is awake.


    ¡°Cry¡­ Why are you crying?¡± Charlotte had been unconscious for too long and her voice was hoarse. Eric quickly went to the table to pour her a ss of warm water.


    After Charlotte drank the water in the cup, she heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve slept for a long time. It feels like a lifetime.¡±


    Audrey hugged Charlotte through the nket and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Uncle Gary must be especially excited to know that you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly fell silent. After a long time, she suddenly widened her eyes and said, ¡°Did I get into a car ident?¡±


    Eric nodded silently.


    Charlotte heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to be able to survive.¡±


    Audrey secretly tightened her grip on the nket and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. The person who caused your car ident will definitely receive the retribution she deserves.¡±


    Charlotte gave Audrey a pale but brilliant smile.


    Gary and the others were very happy to know that Charlotte had woken up.


    After they got off work at six in the evening, they drove straight to the hospital.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes welled up when she saw Gary.


    Seeing Charlotte in the wheelchair, Gary naturally felt very sad. But no matter what, his daughter, who had been unconscious for a few months, had finally woken up. He was happy.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake,¡± Gary said. ¡°Rest well until youpletely recover. Then, we¡¯lle and pick you up from the hospital.¡±


    Charlotte nodded with a smile.


    In the evening, Audrey found the colorful clouds in the sky very beautiful, so she smiled at Charlotte and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s very cool outside.. Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital¡¯s garden?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Don I t Want to See Me?

    Chapter 236: Don?I?t Want to See Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure, I want to go outside and take a breath of fresh air too.¡¯


    Hence, Audrey happily pushed Charlotte¡¯s wheelchair out of the ward.


    After they came out of the elevator, Audrey pushed the wheelchair to the corridor.


    ¡°After this long corridor, we will reach the garden,¡± Audrey said to Charlotte with a smile.


    Charlotte nodded.


    When they left the end of the long corridor, their eyes suddenly lit up.


    It was evening now, and the clouds on the horizon were dyed a gorgeous red by the setting sun. Many patients in the hospital had been brought to the garden by their families. They were either taking a walk or taking out their phones to take photos. The scene was very harmonious.


    ¡°Ah, this ce is so beautiful!¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Audrey pushed the wheelchair to the side of a flower bed. Then, she sat at the edge of the flower bed and said to Charlotte, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s take a photo.¡±


    Charlotte smiled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hence, Audrey took out her phone and went to Charlotte¡¯s side. The two of them happily gestured ¡°yeah¡± at the camera.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t run far, so she said, ¡°Sis, let me take a photo of you alone. I want to take a photo of you with your back facing the setting sun.¡±


    Audrey lowered her head and adjusted the focal length of her phone¡¯s camera app. Then, she bent down and aimed at Charlotte, who was sitting not far away.


    ¡°Three, two¡­¡± Audrey was counting when she was suddenly taken aback.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t count to one, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. She stared at the person in the camera for a while. Soon, she straightened her body and coldly sized up a certain spot opposite her.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She curiously followed Audrey¡¯s gaze and looked behind her. She wouldn¡¯t have known if she hadn¡¯t seen it, but she was shocked when she saw it. Charlotte¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    Audrey walked to Charlotte¡¯s side with a cold expression before reaching out to push the wheelchair away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡± Frank, who was standing opposite the flower bed, said indifferently.


    Audrey didn¡¯t treat Frank well. She didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Seeing that Audrey was about to push the wheelchair away, Frank said, ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    This guy actually dared to call Charlotte by her name!


    Audrey stopped what she was doing with a displeased expression and said angrily, ¡°Superstar, are you done filming? Are you so free? Is your poprity waning?¡±


    When Charlotte heard Audrey¡¯s merciless words to Frank, she immediately felt a little strange.


    However, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Frank. When she heard Audrey¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t retort. She only vaguely guessed that something even more unpleasant must have happened between Audrey and Frank while she was unconscious.


    Upon hearing Audrey mock him, Frank wasn¡¯t angry. He only cast his gaze at Charlotte¡¯s back.


    Charlotte still remembered that Frank had called her name. She looked up at


    Audrey curiously, as though she was saying, ¡°What the hell is this guy doing?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart ached for Charlotte. It was precisely because of this that she didn¡¯t n on telling Charlotte that Frank liked Charlotte.


    Even if Frank was the male lead of the original book, even if he was handsome and rich, Audrey didn¡¯t wish for Charlotte to end up with Frank.


    What a joke. Frank, Liz, and Elena were entangled with one anoother. How could Audrey watch helplessly as her sister was involved in the love and hatred between them?


    Audrey still felt that an outstanding and proud person like Charlotte should be a strong woman with her own career, not the kind of lovestruck fool that revolved around men all day.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey still didn¡¯t give Frank a good look.


    Frank looked at Charlotte¡¯s back and suddenlyughed.


    When Charlotte heard Frank¡¯sughter, she thought for a moment and turned her wheelchair to face him.


    The afterglow of the setting sun gently sprinkled on the side of Charlotte¡¯s face. Frank looked at her and suddenly fell into a daze..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Where Did You Go?

    Chapter 237: Where Did You Go?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was very repulsed by Frank¡¯s actions. No matter what, Frank wasn¡¯tpletely innocent in Charlotte¡¯s ident.


    Charlotte felt that the way Frank looked at her was very strange. She looked up and whispered to Audrey, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong with this fellow? He keeps looking at us without saying a word.¡±


    Audrey said coldly, ¡°There might be something wrong with his brain.¡±


    Frank suddenly walked towards the two of them.


    Audrey immediately stood in front of Charlotte warily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Frank suddenly smiled gently. ¡°I came here today with no ill intentions.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Frank. ¡°You¡¯re more shameless than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Shameless?¡± Frank repeated the two words and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, isn¡¯t it a little overboard for you to say that about me?¡±


    ¡°I went overboard?¡± Audrey seemed to have heard a joke as she let out aughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Frank, I think it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m just being rude to you. In fact, if I attack you, you deserve it.¡±


    Was Audrey¡¯s conflict with Frank already so deep? Audrey even wanted to hit this fellow! Charlotte was very surprised by what had happened.


    Frank lowered his head and looked at Charlotte silently. ¡°I heard that you were in a car ident. Seeing that you¡¯ve woken up, I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Charlotte found Frank baffling.


    She had a car ident, and now she had woken up. What did this have to do with Frank? His current appearance made it seem like the two of them were old friends who had known each other for many years.


    Charlotte raised her head and silently met Frank¡¯s gaze. Soon, she said, ¡°Mr. Frank, thank you for your concern. However, I don¡¯t think the two of us are that close, right?¡±


    Frank smiled. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re not that close. I came to the hospital today to visit an old friend. I didn¡¯t expect to see you guys in the garden. I¡¯m really surprised.¡±


    Heh, who would believe that? Audrey cursed inwardly. That bastard Frank must have specially rushed here for Charlotte. He even found an excuse for himself. How shameless!


    Audrey turned Charlotte¡¯s wheelchair back impatiently and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting dark. Sister, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Charlotte felt that the atmosphere between Audrey and Frank was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    Frank stood on the spot and watched Audrey and Charlotte¡¯s figures gradually disappear into the distance.


    After entering the elevator, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Audrey, did something happen between you and Frank while I was unconscious?¡±


    Audrey said gloomily, ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Charlotte understood and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s character is average. Stay away from him in the future. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person to me.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Of course. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have stayed away from him. Sister, you have to promise me something.¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey said, ¡°I really don¡¯t like Frank at all. When you¡¯re discharged from the hospital in the future, you have to stay away from him. If he wants toe up and talk to you, ignore him.¡±


    Charlotte replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not familiar with him to begin with. I¡¯ll definitely stay away from him. Besides¡­¡±


    Charlotte immediately found it a little funny. ¡°Why would hee up and talk to me for no reason? Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll never be friends with him.¡± Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Audrey nodded in relief.


    When she returned to the ward, before Audrey could do anything, the door was opened from the inside.


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± Audrey and Charlotte were clearly shocked to see Eric behind the door.


    ¡°Aiya, where did you go?¡± Eric heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his two sisters. ¡°1 didn¡¯t see the two of you when I came into the ward just now. I called you, but no one answered. I thought something had happened to you and was about to go out to look for you.¡±


    Only then did Audrey realize that her phone was on silent mode.


    She exined the problem with her phone to Eric awkwardly before pushing the wheelchair back into the ward..

 Chapter 238 - 238: What’s Going On?

    Chapter 238 - 238: What¡¯s Going On?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°Audrey and I only went to the hospital¡¯s garden to take a stroll. Aren¡¯t we back now?¡±


    Eric nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Remember to let me know the next time you leave the ward. Otherwise, my imagination will start running wild again.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Eric gestured for them toe and eat. ¡°This is the food made by the auntie at home. Come and eat.¡±


    Hence, Audrey and Charlotte went to the table.


    Halfway through her meal, Charlotte said to Eric, ¡°Audrey and I were in the garden just now when we bumped into someone we didn¡¯t expect. How strange!¡±


    Eric immediately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    So Charlotte told Eric what had just happened.


    Eric and Audrey looked at each other.


    ¡°Frank isn¡¯t a good person. Ignore him in the future.¡± Eric¡¯s tone was a little unpleasant.


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°1 know. I don¡¯t like that guy anyway. I¡¯ll stay away from him in the future.¡± Eric nodded in relief.


    After dinner, Charlottey back on the bed and scrolled through the entertainment news on her tablet.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have seen something and said to Audrey in puzzlement, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hence, Audrey went to Charlotte¡¯s side.


    Charlotte looked at the entertainment news in shock and said, ¡°These reporters said that Liz reced you as the female lead because you were injured in a car ident. What exactly is going on?¡±


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just slightly injured.¡± Eric nced at Audrey.


    Charlotte said with a pained expression, ¡°You were injured before, right? God! I didn¡¯t even know! It turns out that when I was unconscious, you were also experiencing bad things¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Charlotte seemed to have thought of something and asked again, ¡°Was it that car ident? It turns out that I wasn¡¯t the only one who was hurt.


    Were you injured too?¡±


    Audrey quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it was only you who was injured that time. I was hit because I didn¡¯t when I crossed the road.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Audrey suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! When have I ever lied to you?¡± Hearing this, Charlotte nodded doubtfully.


    Soon, she suddenly thought of something and pointed at the screen. ¡°Was it because of your injury that your position as the female lead was reced by


    Audrey gave Charlotte an affirmative look.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte eximed again. ¡®What? Am I seeing things? The director should have found someone to rece you, but he actually found Liz?


    She¡¯s just a newbie. Can she y the female lead role well?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I was the one who rmended Liz to the director to be the female lead.¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Charlotte immediately revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°You?


    Rmended Liz to rece your role?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Charlotte then raised her hand and touched Audrey¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­ Why did you make such a ridiculous decision?¡± Charlotte mumbled.


    Audrey felt that Charlotte¡¯s expression was a little cute. She exined to her,


    ¡°Sister, I have my own reasons for rmending Liz to y the role of Emily.¡±


    ¡°Your own reason¡­¡± Charlotte mumbled as she scrolled down the entertainment news on her tablet.


    When she saw the specific plot of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± , Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°God, why is this plot so exciting?¡± Charlotte said.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite exciting,¡± Eric said. ¡°Deanpleted this script on his own. He had a feeling that this drama will be popr.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°The female lead in the drama is obviously a


    bright and mboyant beauty. Liz walks the path of innocence. Can she handle such a role?¡±


    Charlotte swiped the tablet a few more times. When she saw thements from theizens, her expression immediately changed.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these guys? Why are they still scolding Audrey?¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239: Revenge

    Chapter 239 - 239: Revenge


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey had a nonchnt expression. She shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it. Sister, you know that as an artist in the entertainment industry, my every move will attract more attention. This is very normal. No actor will be loved by everyone.¡±


    Even so, Charlotte was still very angry. She said, ¡°These guys really have nothing better to do! Just you wait, I¡¯ll log into my Weibo ount immediately and scold them ruthlessly to vent my anger!¡±


    Audrey hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about them. Just let them say what they want to say. I don¡¯t care. Why are you angry?¡±


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°No! I want to scold them! How dare they bully my sister? Watch how I deal with them!¡± Audrey¡¯s heart immediately surged with warmth.


    At this moment, Eric slowly smiled.


    Soon, a week had passed.


    The crew of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± finally wrapped up filming. On the day they finished filming, all the actors gathered together and took a group photo.


    Charlottey on the bed. When she saw the photo, she even said to Audrey, ¡°Look at Liz. She¡¯s smiling so happily. The thought of her recing your role makes me unhappy.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s legs were almost healed, but she still couldn¡¯t walk normally.


    Today, the entire family came to the ward happily to pick Charlotte up from the hospital.


    Audrey was tidying up the table when she heard Charlotte¡¯s words. She turned around and replied with a smile, ¡°The production team has wrapped up filming. That means that this drama will be broadcasted soon. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    Charlotte sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how good Liz¡¯s acting is. So many fans were bragging about her¡­ If she doesn¡¯t act well, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to scold her.¡±


    Abner nced at Charlotte and said, ¡°You seem to be paying a lot of attention to the entertainment industry recently.¡±


    Abner realized that Charlotte¡¯s evaluation of Liz wasn¡¯t very good, so he guessed that she knew that Liz had harmed her behind her back. Then, a sentence shed above Audrey¡¯s head.


    [If Sister finds out that it was Liz who caused her car ident, will she look Liz up and p her twice?]


    It seemed that Charlotte still didn¡¯t know the truth about her car ident. Abner understood in his heart. Then, he walked to the bed and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Hence, Abner opened his arms and carried Charlotte horizontally before walking out of the ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since our family ate together.¡± Gary, who was following behind, smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all going home tonight, everyone can have a good gathering.¡±


    Anthea nodded with a smile.


    Audrey and Eric walked side by side. Eric looked down and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    At this moment, Audrey was looking down at her phone with a solemn expression.


    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s words, Audrey put away her phone and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some work matters.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything else.


    At night, after everyone finished eating, Audrey returned to her room and quickly locked the door.


    ¡°How is it?¡± After Anna picked up Audrey¡¯s call, Audrey immediately asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Anna smiled and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! I hired a lot of paid posters online. Everything has been settled.¡±


    Audrey nodded and exhorted, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡±


    Anna patted her chest: ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey hung up in relief.


    When shey on her back on the soft bed, Audrey looked at the ceiling andughed coldly.


    That¡¯s right. From now on, Audrey would begin her revenge on Liz.


    Liz couldn¡¯t help but hurt Charlotte and Audrey.


    Audrey really couldn¡¯t ept that she had forgiven Liz so easily.


    Didn¡¯t Liz get someone to scold her previously? Hmph, she would let Liz have a taste of being scolded now! Audrey didn¡¯t want to have much interaction with Liz in the first ce, but who knew that Liz would continue to hurt her. Audrey no longer wanted to tolerate it..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Fight

    Chapter 240 - 240: Fight


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After a month, Audrey finally saw the trailer for ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± on Weibo.


    Audrey looked at the date and realized that there were only three days left until the show¡¯s broadcast.


    Three days. Audrey recited silently in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    little excited.


    Just as Audrey thought that things would develop in the direction she had imagined, a trending topic on Weibo instantly ¡°ignited¡± the Inte! #Famous actress was beaten up by a shrewish woman while shopping#


    Audrey looked at the bold red words on the homepage of Weibo and found it unbelievable! She clicked on the trending topic hesitantly. Soon, a video appeared on her phone screen!


    When Audrey clicked on the video, her eyes widened in shock!


    In the video, a young woman in bright clothes was wrestling with a woman in her forties. The two of them were pulling each other¡¯s hair and clothes. The scene was very chaotic.


    In the first minute and 36 seconds of the video, a few bodyguards finally rushed over and separated the two women who were fighting.


    This short two-minute video was instantly reposted crazily on the Inte!


    As for why it was so popr, it was naturally because the famous actress who was beaten up in the video was Liz herself!


    Audrey was very surprised. She quickly sent Elena a message.


    Audrey: Did you see the video on Weibo?


    Two minutester, Elena replied to Audrey¡¯s message.


    Elena: Ah! Oh my god! I saw it. The content of this video is too exciting. To think that this would actually happen to that b*tch!


    Audrey: What¡¯s going on? Did you send someone to beat her up?


    Upon seeing Audrey¡¯s words, Elena was instantly unhappy. She sent her an ¡°angry¡± emoji and a voice message.


    The moment Audrey opened thatnguage, she heard Elena¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°What? Do you actually suspect that I got someone to beat up Liz? How can you think of me like that?¡±


    Audrey: You didn¡¯t do it?


    Elena: How could it be me?l did want to take revenge on her, but I never thought of using this method! After all, what if the people I sent were sent to prison and I was exposed?


    Audrey still found it unbelievable.


    Elena sent another message to Audrey.


    ¡°Aiya, why are you thinking so much? To be honest, the auntie who hit her might have just been unhappy with Liz when she was shopping. Ha, that despicable Liz finally got her retribution today,¡± Elena said. Audrey switched the screen and watched the video again.


    Audrey: I still find it a little strange.


    Elena: What¡¯s wrong?


    Audrey: How can it be such a coincidence? When Liz was beaten up, her bodyguards weren¡¯t by her side.


    Elena: What¡¯s so hard to guess? She must be going into the fitting room to change her clothes. Those bodyguards can¡¯t possibly follow her in to try on clothes, right? She must¡¯ve asked the bodyguards to wait for her at the door. After she entered the fitting room, a fierce auntie rushed in! Hahahaha¡­


    Audrey thought for a moment and sent Elena another message.


    Audrey: ¡°I keep feeling that someone deliberately sent that auntie to hit Liz, although on the surface, it seemed to be a bad-tempered passerby finding trouble with Liz.¡±


    Elena smiled indifferently. Soon, she called Audrey.


    ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t worry so much!¡± Elena¡¯s words were filled with excitement. ¡°Liz was so high-profile when she was filming the drama previously. She posted photos and videos of herself on the production team everywhere, hoping that everyone would know that she was the female lead in the drama.¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elena replied, ¡°What¡¯s so hard to guess? It must be because someone was jealous of Liz! Then, they hired an auntie to hide in the mall that she was going to. When Liz appeared, the auntie rushed up and pretended to be looking for trouble, but in fact, she was teaching Liz a lesson on behalf of the person behind the scenes.¡±


    Audrey found it unbelievable. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who hired the auntie to hit her too arrogant? Liz is the daughter of a wealthy family, after all.. She actually attacked her without hesitation?¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: Kind Person

    Chapter 241 - 241: Kind Person


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elenaughed in disdain. ¡°My dear Miss Audrey, you have to know that there¡¯s nock of rich and powerful people in the entertainment industry. If someone really targets Liz, are you afraid that they won¡¯t be able to find an opportunity?


    Audrey replied hesitantly, ¡°You seem to be right..


    Elena said, ¡°Why? Are you worried about Liz?¡±


    Audrey immediately denied it. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think I¡¯m the kindest person? Liz has always been against me. How can I still be kind to her?¡± Elena suddenly fell silent.


    Audrey felt that she was a little abnormal, so she asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly silent again? Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    Elena said, ¡°You¡¯re a kind person.¡±


    Audrey was momentarily stunned. Why did Elena suddenly tell her this?


    Elena suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If there¡¯s nothing else, that¡¯s all for now.


    Let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    Audrey tersely acknowledged it before hanging up.


    Why did Elena suddenly be so strange?


    Thinking back to thest time Elena asked if she had a crush on her, Audrey immediately shrugged and muttered to herself, ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t think too much about her. This fellow has always been so strange.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elena was staring at the phone, deep in thought.


    To be honest, Elena had first changed her opinion of Audrey since the charity banquet.


    When the chandelier fell from the ceiling, Audrey shouted at her without any scruples, telling her to quickly dodge. Later, when Elena woke up, she suddenly felt that perhaps Audrey wasn¡¯t as bad as she imagined¡­


    Perhaps she could be friends with Audrey in the future? Elena suddenly smiled into the phone.


    The video of Liz being beaten was quickly reposted all over the Inte, and its views surged, even surpassing the poprity of the show itself.


    What Audrey didn¡¯t understand was who had sent someone to hit Liz.


    On Wednesday night, Audrey was lying in bed, watching dramas on her tablet. Suddenly, she thought of something and called Evans.


    However, Evans kept signaling that he was busy. Audrey had no choice. After some thought, she called Dean again.


    Dean quickly picked up Audrey¡¯s call.


    ¡°Ah! My dear! You have no idea how distressed I am right now.¡± Dean sounded a little dispirited.


    Audrey asked curiously, ¡°Director, is this due to Liz?¡±


    Dean replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Audreyughed teasingly. ¡°Liz is the female lead of the show. Now that something has happened to her, won¡¯t more people pay attention to this drama? Won¡¯t this bring huge financial benefits to this drama?¡±


    However, Dean sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, if only that was the case. Let me tell you, more and moreizens are paying attention to that video now. I¡¯m a little worried. What if the show is forcefully taken off the shelves?¡±


    ¡°Taking it off the shelves?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? Liz¡¯s ident has nothing to do with this drama. Besides, even if this drama is really affected, it will at most be dyed. The audience will still be able to see it broadcast in the end.¡±


    When Dean heard Audrey¡¯s constion, he still didn¡¯t feel much better. He said, ¡°Now that Liz¡¯s matter has been made known to the entire Inte, I¡¯m worried that when the timees, the show will be dyed. The broadcast date might be far away.¡±


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Dean was troubled again. ¡°What if this drama can¡¯t be aired until next year?¡±


    Audrey continued tofort Dean. ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry too much. The dyed broadcast of this drama is just my guess. It hasn¡¯t even happened yet.


    Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dean sighed again. ¡°I hope this drama can be broadcasted normally.¡±


    After hanging up, Audrey wanted to continue watching the drama, but her phone suddenly vibrated twice.


    Audrey picked up her phone and realized that Anna had sent her a message.


    Anna: ¡°Sis, guess what?¡±


    Audrey: What¡¯s wrong?

 Chapter 242 - 242: Are You sure?

    Chapter 242 - 242: Are You sure?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anna excitedly sent a voice message to Audrey.


    Audrey clicked on it and heard Anna say, ¡°I just learned from my best friend that after Liz was sent to the hospital. The auntie who hit her was also sent to prison.¡±


    Audrey called Anna directly.


    Audrey¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Liz was beaten up. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to send that auntie to prison?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed normal!¡± Anna was still very excited. ¡°Guess what happened after that?¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Anna said, ¡°At first, Liz sued the auntie who hit her in court, but the auntie said in court, ¡®Oh! My God! I hit the wrong person. She wasn¡¯t the one I was supposed to hit.¡¯ Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s really funny!¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°That auntie said that she hit the wrong person?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! At that time, the judge was also shocked. They asked her, who were you supposed to hit?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Audrey asked.


    Anna continued, ¡°The aunt said she was going to hit the third party who seduced her husband, but Liz looked so much like that third party that she got the wrong person¡­¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Anna said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m sure. When the court was in session, my best friend even went to listen. She said she heard it with her own ears.¡±


    Audrey was stunned, momentarily at a loss for words.


    When she first heard that Liz had been beaten up, Audrey was already certain that someone had deliberately taken revenge on her.


    However, Audrey found it unbelievable when she heard Anna¡¯s exnation. Was it just an ident that Liz was beaten up? How could it be so coincidental that the auntie happened to hit Liz?


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s very strange,¡± Anna said. ¡°I really thought that someone was


    ae11Derate1Y taK1ng revenge on LIZ, Dut 100K1ng at tne current Situation, It seems like it was really just an ident.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Anna added, ¡°the aunt hit someone, after all. Liz¡¯s family is rich and powerful. How could she let the aunt go so easily? She must have found a way to send her to prison.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After ending the call with Anna, Audreyy back on the bed.


    She had a feeling that something was wrong with Liz.


    After a while, Evans finally called Audrey back.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Evans asked, ¡°Why did you call me just now?¡±


    Audrey thought of what Anna had said and decided not to ask Evans about Liz¡¯s beating.


    Audrey suddenly felt that she was being ridiculous.


    Evans was an elite. Even if he wanted to deal with Liz, he should have used legitimate methods. How could he casually send an auntie to beat up Liz in the mall?


    Audrey felt ashamed of her childish thoughts.


    Seeing Audrey remain silent, Evans couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey quickly reacted and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Speaking of which,


    I haven¡¯t called you in a long time. I n to chat with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Evans smiled gently. Soon, he suddenly mentioned something. ¡°I was bored just now and went to Weibo to browse. I actually saw the video of Liz being beaten up upying the trending topic on the front page.¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Ah? You actually went to Weibo? You even saw that video¡­


    Audrey¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    Evans seemed to have noticed Audrey¡¯s change. He took the initiative to exin, ¡°When I first found out about this, I was also very shocked. However, Audrey, I can assure you that this matter has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Audrey was rmed and hurriedly said, ¡°Ah¡­ Evans, why do you say that? I didn¡¯t mean that¡­


    However, Evans said, ¡°I know you believe me, but Audrey, no matter what, I¡¯m still your friend. Under such aplicated situation, I think I have to exin it to you.¡±


    Audrey silently gripped the bedsheets tightly.


    ¡°Before you nod, I won¡¯t attack Liz first¡ªof course, it¡¯s only limited to Liz. It¡¯s my freedom to do anything to her family, ¡± Evans continued..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Malicious Troll in the Live-stream

    Chapter 243 - 243: Malicious Troll in the Live-stream


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans thought for a moment and said to Audrey, ¡°But no matter what, she¡¯s a woman. It¡¯s better for you to settle the matters between yourselves.¡± Audrey suddenly smiled. ¡°Evans, thank you for treating me as a friend.¡± Evans also smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t we always been friends?¡±


    This night, the conversation between the two ended very happily.


    Liz¡¯s family was indeed rich and powerful. Not long after the video was posted online, it was forcefully taken off in less than a week.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue at all.


    After all, Liz was a public figure and a rising star in the entertainment industry.


    There were countless people watching her every move. If Liz allowed that video to continue to spread, it would really damage her image.


    ording to the current situation, Liz¡¯s image had indeed been greatly affected. After all, manyizens were discussing: ¡°When Liz was beaten up, she waspletely at a disadvantage.¡±


    Of course, corresponding to this matter, moreizens stood up and said that their hearts ached for Liz.


    After all, Liz was their goddess. When they were shopping, she was actually beaten up by an auntie who came out of nowhere. It was really infuriating.


    For this reason, Liz specially started a live broadcast on the Inte and repeatedly yed the role of a victim to the audience in the live-stream.


    Audrey also curiously entered the livestream room to take a look. In order to prevent others from recognizing her, Audrey specially logged into her private Weibo ount and changed her profile picture to a cute rabbit.


    ¡°Oh my God! ¡± Liz cried in front of the camera. ¡®You don¡¯t know how wronged I was at that time. I thought that it was inconvenient for a group of men to block the shop, so I asked my bodyguards to wait outside.¡±


    Soon, thements section of the live-stream exploded.


    Netizen A: ¡°Sister Liz, don¡¯t cry. Our hearts will ache.¡±


    Netizen B: ¡°It¡¯s all that auntie¡¯s fault. She¡¯s too despicable! She actually dared to hit you!¡±


    Netizen C: ¡°That¡¯s right! Is she blind? She even recognized the wrong mistress! Is our Goddess Liz a mistress? Does Goddess Liz look like a mistress? Not at all!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Netizen C¡¯sments.


    Who was this guy? How could he talk about Liz being treated as a mistress on such a special asion?


    As expected, when Liz saw what theizen C said, her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress. Boohoo¡­¡± Liz cried even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s that auntie¡¯s fault. Boohoo¡­


    Hence, manyizens immediately targetedizen C. ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t you know how to speak? Don¡¯t you know that Goddess Liz is very concerned about this matter? Why did you say that on purpose? I suspect that you¡¯re a troll.¡±


    Audreyughed until her stomach hurt. She also suspected thatizen C was a troll.


    Thatizen C suddenly said arrogantly, ¡°A troll? Liz knows her own character the best. Do I still need to defame her?¡± Audrey was instantly shocked.


    Thisizen C was indeed not a fan of Liz!


    Soon, countlessizens began to curse at Netizen C. Netizen C was not afraid at all. Instead, he retaliated with many other remarks. The more he scolded, the more excited he became!


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Audrey muttered to herself. ¡°Who is this fellow? He¡¯s actually so arrogant!¡±


    When Liz saw that herments section had gotten out of control, she immediately put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°Forget it, my dear fans, stop scolding. Those who understand me will naturally understand. Those who don¡¯t understand me¡­ why waste your breath on them?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You really have the cheek to say that! How thick-skinned!¡± Netizen C did not intend to stop his hate speech. Instead, he added, ¡°You just said that you¡¯re not a mistress. You know best whether you¡¯re a mistress or not.¡± Who is this person? Audrey was very shocked.


    Audrey clicked on the homepage of Netizen Cts ount, but she realized that there was nothing in his space. Furthermore, this ount was newly applied..

 Chapter 244 - 244: I Want to Ask You A Question

    Chapter 244 - 244: I Want to Ask You A Question


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Liz saw Netizen C calling her a mistress, she cried even harder. ¡°You¡­ How can you say that about me? Why are you ndering me for something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°nder?¡± Netizen C typed very quickly and continued to post, ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re really killing me. Your fans don¡¯t know what kind of character you have, but I


    know very well! ¡±


    The number of people entering the live-stream kept increasing!


    Audrey had some doubts in her heart. God! Could this Netizen C be Elena? After all, Elena had always minded the rtionship between Liz and Frank. Furthermore, Elena had a sharp tongue when she scolded others.


    Just as Audrey was feeling suspicious, Elena suddenly sent her a WeChat message!


    Elena: Audrey! Guess what I found?


    Audrey had just replied to Elena with a ¡°?¡± when Elena forwarded her a link to the livestream.


    Audrey was somewhat surprised. Could it be that she had really guessed correctly? That Netizen C who was scolding was actually Elena?


    However, Elena gave Audrey a negative answer.


    Elena: This is the link my friend sent me just now! Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. Who is that Netizen C? He scolded Liz in the live-stream until she lost all her face. I¡¯m dying ofughter!


    Audrey: What? I thought you¡­


    Elena: Ah! What do you mean! Do you think that Netizen C is me?


    Audrey did not reply.


    However, Elena wasn¡¯t angry with Audrey this time. Instead, she happily sent Audrey a long message.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Elena said excitedly, ¡°I know. You think I¡¯m Netizen C, right? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯m not him at all. Hahaha¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect that Netizen C to be so powerful! He scolded Liz until she couldn¡¯t say a word. His mouth is really vicious.¡±


    Audrey also sent Elena a voice message.


    Audrey said, ¡°Alright, I misunderstood you. However, aren¡¯t you a little too excited?¡±


    Elena: I¡¯m too excited. Isn¡¯t that normal? To think that Liz, the despicable little bitch, has such a day¡­ Hmph, she insisted on opening a live-stream to have a pity party. Who can she me? She¡¯s asking for humiliation.


    Audrey was speechless.


    Elena: That Netizen C was right! She was originally a third party! The auntie who beat her up was simply too brave. If you ask me, that auntie was right. All the mistresses in the world deserve to die¡­


    Audrey sighed and switched to her phone screen before entering Liz¡¯s livestream again.


    Liz, who was in front of the camera, was crying so hard that she could not breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress!¡± Liz cried. ¡°I, I¡­ How can you say that about me? You vicious creature, I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    Netizen C did not intend to let Liz off. ¡°Call the police? Then go ahead! Hahaha¡­ As long as you can find me¡­¡±


    Liz¡¯s fans were furious. ¡°You bastard! What did Liz do to you? How dare you use such vicious and mean words to nder her! You¡¯re too despicable, you uncultured fellow!¡±


    Netizen C acted as if he could not see thements of the otherizens and posted another string ofments in thements section. ¡°Liz has done much more than me. I only scolded her a little, and she can¡¯t take it anymore?


    What about the people she hurt? Who should they go to for justice?¡±


    When Audrey saw Netizen C¡¯s words, her eyes immediately widened in shock.


    This¡­ Could this Netizen C know that Liz hurt Charlotte?


    She might know this Netizen C! Audrey immediately calmed down. Soon, she sent a message to Charlotte.


    Charlotte¡¯s leg was still a little unwell, so she had been staying at home during this period of time and did not go to work.


    Seeing Audrey send her a message, she immediately clicked on it out of curiosity.


    Audrey: Sister, are you asleep?


    Charlotte: It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock at night. How can I sleep? What¡¯s the matter? If you want to chat with me, juste to my room! Why do you have to send me a message?


    Audrey: Sister, I want to ask you a question.


    Charlotte: Ask away..

 Chapter 245 - 245: Mom ‘s Assistant

    Chapter 245 - 245: Mom ¡®s Assistant


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey thought for a moment and decided to forward Liz¡¯s livestream link to Charlotte.


    When Charlotte saw that Audrey had sent her a live broadcast link, she found it very strange. At first, she thought that it was a link to some television drama, but when she clicked on it, Liz¡¯s face appeared on her phone screen! ¡°Aiya!¡± Charlotte was so shocked that she almost threw her phone away.


    Soon, Audrey received Charlotte¡¯s message.


    Charlotte: Audrey, my dear sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s going on with this live broadcast? Am I seeing things? Is the woman in the livestream¡­ Liz?


    Charlotte had been in aa in the hospital for a long time. She did not know many things that had happened during this period.


    Charlotte: Is it really Liz? Ah¡­ It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s doing a live broadcast, but why is she crying? She scared me to death.


    Audrey: ¡°Your sister, go into the livestream room and take a look. You¡¯ll discover somethingter.¡±


    Hence, Charlotte switched her phone screen and returned to the webpage of the livestream.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sad!¡± Liz¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I just want to pursue my career. Is it wrong for me to pursue my career?¡±


    Soon, Charlotte saw thement fromizen C. ¡°What career do you have? Aiyo, with your poor acting skills, do you still want to be an actress? You¡¯re just fooling the young people. Compared to the other actors in the entertainment industry, do you have the chops?¡±


    Charlotte was very surprised. Soon, she opened a small window on the livestream and sent a message to Audrey.


    Charlotte: What¡¯s wrong with that Netizen C? He keeps chasing after Liz and scolding her. Could he be a troll?


    Audrey: I guess so. After all, if he¡¯s not a troll, why would he make things sound so ugly?


    Charlotte: That¡¯s right.


    Charlotte quickly returned to the livestream page. She clicked on the homepage of Netizen C¡¯s ount out of curiosity. Soon, she called out in surprise.


    Audrey was in a daze as she read thements from Netizen C in the live-stream when suddenly, there was a knock on her door.


    ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s me.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. Hence, Audrey immediately got out of bed and opened the door. Charlotte entered Audrey¡¯s room with her phone in hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked.


    Charlotte had a solemn expression as she sat beside the table. She looked at Audrey and said, ¡°I just looked at Netizen C¡¯s homepage. Why do I feel that¡­ his ount looks a little familiar?¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Do you find him familiar? Then do you know him?¡±


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I remember that a few days ago, my mother¡¯s assistant suddenly set up a new Weibo ount. At that time, I was a little curious. She never used to browse Weibo. After all, she wasn¡¯t interested in the news in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte suddenly eximed. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t the owner of that ount my mother¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, Audrey finally understood.


    Audrey could even roughly guess why Liz had been beaten up.


    All of this was orchestrated by Charlotte¡¯s mother, Fiona.


    That day, when Fiona left the hospital in a huff, she announced that she wanted to find the perpetrator who hurt Charlotte.


    Audrey didn¡¯t pay attention to her at that time. After all, Liz had hidden herself very well. Even if Fiona was a toppany executive, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to know that Liz was the person who hurt Charlotte.


    However, Audrey didn¡¯t expect Fiona to find out everything so quickly!


    Fiona was also extremely ruthless. When she found out that Charlotte was injured because of Liz, she couldn¡¯t wait to hire that auntie to beat her up!


    Fiona was indeed a strong woman. She actually attacked so quickly!


    Audrey originally wanted to wait for Liz¡¯s drama to be broadcasted before mobilizing bots through Anna to cyberbully Liz. Unexpectedly, before the cyberbullying began, Liz was beaten up by Fiona.


    This¡­ was a little bizare.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe it,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°My mother¡¯s assistant never pays attention to the entertainment industry! Why did she suddenly scold Liz? Although I think¡­ she¡¯s quite right. Hahaha¡­¡± Audreyughed as well..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Diversion

    Chapter 246: Diversion


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°But¡­¡± Charlotte felt a little strange. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my mother who asked her to scold Liz¡­ Oh my god! Could my mother be Liz¡¯s troll ?¡±


    Audrey silently said in her heart that Fiona sent her assistant to scold Liz because of Charlotte.


    Charlotte clicked on the live stream again and realized thatizen C was still cursing non-stop while Liz was already sobbing.


    ¡°Sigh, what is she thinking?¡± Charlotte said, ¡°If Liz dislikes thatizen¡¯s nasty words, she could have just muted her. Why is she only crying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s a lot of traffic.¡± Audrey voiced her opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Liz¡¯s new drama is about to be broadcast. She did this livestream room entirely to attract attention to that drama.¡±


    ¡°Diversion?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°She¡¯s already so rich.


    Why would she care about that little bit of benefit?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°This will bring her fame.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Charlotte finally understood. ¡°I know. So this is the reason why she hasn¡¯t turned off the livestream.¡±


    Now, the number of viewers in Liz¡¯s live stream had increased from 20,000 to 100,000!


    Countless trolls appeared in Liz¡¯s live stream, cooperating withizen C to attack Liz!


    Liz¡¯s fans were not to be outdone. They retaliated fiercely against those malicious trolls.


    ¡°Everyone, stop arguing¡­¡± Liz cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to hurt the harmony because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Harmony?¡± Netizen C started to mor crazily. ¡°Because of your appearance, the atmosphere on Weibo has be bad. Look at your fans. They¡¯re usually so overboard! All the female celebrities who have worked with you will be scolded by your fans!¡±


    Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Netizen C was telling the truth. She and Elena had worked with Liz before. Without exception, both of them had been attacked by Liz¡¯s fans.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Liz said sadly.


    Netizen C was still cursing crazily.


    Charlotte sighed and left the live stream.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Liz can cry if she wants to. Let¡¯s ignore her!¡±


    Audrey agreed and said, ¡°In any case, from the looks of it, her drama is about to be broadcast. When the timees, her anti-fans might scold her even more severely.¡±


    Charlotte nodded.


    Due to the video of Liz being beaten up going viral online, ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± was postponed for a week. On Monday, everyone finally arrived at the broadcast of this drama!


    Liz¡¯s poprity had greatly increasedpared to before. Therefore, when ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± was broadcast, countlessizens watched it on time.


    Audrey also curiously opened her tablet and searched for this drama.


    The series wasn¡¯t long and only had a total of 30 episodes. Tonight was its first day of broadcasting, so Audrey saw a total of three episodes on the screen.


    Netizen B: Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. Previously, I thought that Liz¡¯s acting skills were very good. Now, I realize that I was blind in the past.


    Before Audrey could click on it, thements section of the episode had already fallen into chaos.


    Netizen A: ¡°Oh my god! Is this female lead here to be funny? Didn¡¯t they say that Emily is a beautiful and charming sexy stunner? Why is this different from what I imagined?¡±


    Netizen C: Didn¡¯t you say that the female lead was Audrey? Why did you suddenly change her?


    Netizen D: ¡°Who knows? But to be honest, Liz¡¯s acting skills are really inferior to Audrey¡¯s¡­ I even feel that the vicious supporting actress in this drama is better than Liz.¡±


    Netizen E: ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? The second female lead was yed by Elena! We all know Elena¡¯s acting skills!¡±


    Theizens discussed non-stop. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. Was Liz¡¯s acting skills really as bad as they said?


    With this in mind, Audrey quickly clicked on the first episode of ¡°My Alluring


    Stepmother.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My God! You¡¯re finally back!¡± The first episode began with Ilya happily talking to George in front of the pce gates.


    Audrey knew about this scene. She had seen Elena and Frank acting in it with her own eyes on set that day.


    Elena¡¯s acting skills were not bad. She vividly disyed the feeling of her long-awaited lover¡¯s return.


    Frank also acted very well..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Acting Skills of a Three-year-Old Child

    Chapter 247: Acting Skills of a Three-year-Old Child


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey continued watching. After ten minutes, George¡¯s stepmother, Queen Emily, finally appeared.


    As Emily¡¯s role had been changed, all the scenes rted to Audrey had been deleted. After that, all the scenes rted to this character had been reshot.


    Audrey looked at the screen curiously. Soon, her eyes widened.


    Previously, when Audrey was filming this drama, she had tried her best to put on gorgeous makeup. She had always felt that Liz¡¯s makeup in the drama should be the same as hers, but after seeing Liz appear, Audrey couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    Was this¡­ really the beautiful and elegant Queen Emily?


    In the video, Liz appeared in front of everyone in a dark-colored dress. This was nothing. After all, she was the queen, so it was reasonable for her to dress in a mature style.


    However, Audrey found it strange that Liz¡¯s makeup¡­ made her look a little old-fashioned.


    Audrey was very surprised. It was fine if Liz¡¯s makeup was a little old-fashioned, but why were the clothes she was wearingpletely different from the ones Audrey was wearing?


    What was going on? Could it be that the costumes that were originally booked were eliminated as soon as she left the production team? Audrey was puzzled.


    Liz was very beautiful, but her outfit in the drama did not match the beautiful and sophisticated queen.


    However, the disguise was secondary. What was uneptable was Liz¡¯s acting skills.


    Audrey immediately viewed thements. She didn¡¯t expect thements to almost cover the entire screen.


    Audrey was shocked when she saw the words ¡°this speechless acting¡±, ¡°my eyes¡±, and ¡°Liz¡¯s acting is so awkward¡±.


    She did not expect theizens to react so strongly to Liz¡¯s acting skills.


    Audrey clicked away from the colorfulments and watched the drama seriously.


    ¡°This is my son that I¡¯ve never met before, right?¡± In the drama, Emily first nced at George before saying with a smile.


    Audrey¡¯s expression was a little solemn.


    Liz¡¯s smile was clearly a little too wide. It did not match the role of a scheming queen.


    George only nced at Emily indifferently before replying, ¡°Mother, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emilyughed out loud.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened.


    Liz¡¯s acting skills¡­ really needed to be improved.


    Audrey opened thements screen again. Theizens¡¯ments almost filled the entire screen.


    Audrey saw severalments saying, ¡°Save me. Liz doesn¡¯t act like a queen at all. She¡¯s more like an uneducated youngdy.¡±


    Soon, Audrey closed thements.


    Liz¡¯s acting skills indeed needed to be improved. Otherwise, at this rate, more and moreizens would attack her. Audrey immediately exited the first episode of this drama and switched to Weibo.


    As expected, several trending topics on Weibo were all about ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± :


    #Liz¡¯s ring Acting#


    #1s Emily really the Queen?


    #Elena¡¯s supporting role is more outstanding than Emily¡¯s #


    Audrey started reading from the first trending topic.


    The first trending topic was mainly about Liz¡¯s acting skills. Audrey realized that the author¡¯s words were very harsh to Liz. He directly said that Liz¡¯s acting skills were inferior to a three-year-old child¡¯s.


    What¡¯s more, the author took a screenshot of some of Liz¡¯s scenes in the drama.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw one of the photos of Liz looking down on others.


    The angle chosen by this author was really¡­ weird.


    Following that, Audrey flipped through the other trending topics.


    Several other articles also gave a blunt review of Liz¡¯s performance in the show, especially her makeup. The author said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Liz is the same young and beautiful girl who first debuted.¡±


    Audrey flipped to thements section below. As she expected, thements section almost fell into chaos.


    Theizens were arguing non-stop, especially Liz¡¯s fans. Some criticized Liz¡¯s acting skills unscrupulously in thements section, saying that she could not y the role of Emily.


    Soon, Liz¡¯s fans scolded her back and said, ¡°You people actually dare to nder my sister! If you¡¯re so amazing, go and act! Our Goddess Liz acted so well.. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re blind and can¡¯t tell!¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248: Implementation Plan

    Chapter 248 - 248: Implementation n


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was astonished by the intensity of theizens¡¯ argument, but soon, she expressed that she couldpletely ept such a situation.


    Back when Liz had gotten someone to cyberbully Audrey, criticisms of Audrey had been worse.


    What Liz had experienced today was what she deserved.


    With this in mind, Audrey called Anna.


    ¡°Sis, let me guess what you want to tell me!¡± As soon as Anna picked up the phone, she immediately said excitedly, ¡°Is it about Liz?¡±<div>


    Audrey replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Annaughed. ¡°To tell you the truth, when I checked Weibo just now, Liz was scolded so badly by thoseizens!¡±


    Audrey leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡°Alright. Next, we have to start our n. ¡±


    Anna immediately became serious. ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to spend money to hire a lot of Inte ghostwriters? Now, let them take action!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anna immediately agreed.


    Audrey switched to the Weibo page and looked coldly at the trending topics. Soon, she sneered.


    ¡°Liz, since you dare to hurt my sister, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being hurt.


    Haven¡¯t you always wanted to develop better in the entertainment industry?


    Then I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to stay in the entertainment industry.¡±


    The next morning, Audrey was still sleeping when someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Charlotte¡¯s excited voice came from outside the door. ¡°Are you awake? I have something to tell you!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Audrey woke up.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time before getting out of bed. She went straight to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Audrey, did I wake you up?¡± Charlotte was wearing sportswear, and there was some sweat on her forehead. It was obvious she had just returned from her morning run.


    Audrey gestured for Charlotte toe in and said, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so agitated so early in the morning?


    Charlotte sat on the stool excitedly and raised her phone in front of Audrey. ¡°Here! Look!¡±


    Audrey narrowed her eyes and leaned closer. Soon, she read the words on the screen in surprise. ¡°Liz, get out of the entertainment industry?¡±


    Charlotte immediately said excitedly, ¡°Oh my god! Do you know how shocked I was? I was originally going for a morning run with Big Brother this morning. Halfway through, I felt a little tired and stopped halfway. When I scrolled through my phone for a while, I didn¡¯t expect to see this shocking trending topic as soon as I clicked on Weibo!¡±


    Audrey was also somewhat surprised.


    However, Audrey quickly understood the source of this trending topic.


    She had already told Annast night to hire trolls to attack Liz. She did not expect Anna to be so efficient!


    Audrey returned to bed, picked up her phone, and clicked on Weibo.


    The trending topic of ¡°Liz, get out of the entertainment industry¡± was still fermenting.


    Audrey clicked on it and saw that the author who had published the article had used many malicious words to attack Liz¡¯s acting skills and even¡­ her character.


    Audrey and Anna read in silence.


    The author of the article said in a very sarcastic tone, ¡°Liz wasn¡¯t originally a professional. How is she fit to be an actress? There might be many people who want to refute me. After all, there are many people in the entertainment industry who aren¡¯t professional.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± the author said, ¡°has anyone thought about it? Liz¡¯s acting skills are really indescribable. When she first debuted, I felt that her acting skills were very awkwvard, but at that time, mostizens were very tolerant of her.¡±


    Audrey suddenly felt that this author must have done a lot of research on Liz¡¯s deeds. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have written it in such detail.


    Following that, the author of the article said hatefully, ¡°Does Liz have acting skills? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Everyone, you can go and watch one of the dramas she¡¯s acting in. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the drama that Audrey is also acting in: ¡°The Real and Fake Young Lady¡±. Liz¡¯s acting skills in it are simply too scary for me to watch!¡±


    Soon, the author listed many scenes of Liz in various dramas. There were even screenshots of those scenes for theizens to ¡°examine.¡±


    Audrey directly switched to the screen and entered the WeChat interface, sending Anna an ¡°amazing¡± emoji..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Far Beyond Expectations

    Chapter 249 - 249: Far Beyond Expectations


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After two minutes, Anna replied to Audrey with an emoji of ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Audrey called Anna directly. ¡°I always thought that you would do a good job. I didn¡¯t expect you to do it so well. It¡¯s far beyond my expectations.¡±


    Anna chuckled. ¡°Sister, I know that you don¡¯t like Liz very much now.


    Coincidentally, I don¡¯t like her either, so I decided to make things worse.¡±


    Anna continued, ¡°Previously, before her current drama was broadcast, Liz had been constantly filming various promotional videos. She said she was especially honored to be able to y the role of Emily and even stepped on you openly and covertly. I¡¯ve long been dissatisfied with her.¡±<div>


    Audrey said approvingly, ¡°You did well.¡±


    Anna said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for a few years after all. I can do this kind of thing easily.¡± Audreyughed.


    ¡°Right, sister, so what do we do next?¡± Anna asked.


    Audrey said, ¡°What else can we do? We can just quietly watch the show now.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Anna was in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do more and dig up more information about Liz?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Liz is an actress now. To an actress, being scolded to get out of the entertainment industry is already very harmful. Guess what Liz will do next?¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°She must be acting pitiful in the live-stream like before.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility. After all, Liz is very good at acting pitiful. ¡±


    Hence, Anna said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to pay attention to the Inte. If Liz does a live stream, I¡¯ll be the first to inform you.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After ending the call with Anna, Audrey continued browsing Weibo.


    It had only been a few minutes since she scrolled through Weibo, but Audrey was shocked to discover that the trending topics on Weibo had changed!


    #1s Liz really suitable to be an actress#


    #1n front of Elena, Liz is not even worth mentioning #


    Audrey thought for a moment and clicked on the second trending topic.


    The second trending topic was full of praise for Elena¡¯s acting skills.


    In this article, the author used a lot of supetives to praise Elena¡¯s professionalism and talent in acting.


    The author also posted a few beautiful photos of Elena.


    Audrey subconsciously liked the article.


    This author was right. Elena¡¯s acting skills were indeed very good.


    ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± had only been broadcast for a day, butizens were already discussing it intensely. One could imagine how much traffic it would gain.


    Of course, this was not a good thing for Liz. With Anna¡¯s maniption, everyone¡¯s reaction to Liz now was: ¡°Oh, you mean that actress who doesn¡¯t know how to act? She should get out of the entertainment industry as soon as possible.¡±


    Audrey believed that Liz had already suffered unprecedented online abuse.


    Just as Audrey and Anna had guessed, Liz started the livestream a dayter.


    Anna immediately forwarded the live stream link to Audrey.


    Just as Audrey clicked into the live stream, a cry sounded from the phone screen.


    Liz was indeed crying again.


    Audrey watched all of this coldly.


    She wanted to see how Liz would defend herself this time.


    Liz, who was in front of the screen, cried very sadly. ¡°Why? Why does everyone have to treat me like this? Although I¡¯m not a professional, I¡¯ve always been working hard to bring good work to everyone!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the audience said in thements section, ¡°Good work? Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter. Sister, with your acting skills, do you think you have the ability to film a good work?¡±


    Soon, anotherizen said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you really think you¡¯re very powerful? Oh my god! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your performance in ¡®My Alluring Stepmother¡¯? Elena acted much better than you! ¡±


    Aizen replied, ¡°Are you kidding me? Elena¡¯s acting skills are good to begin with! Elena debuted as a child star.. Do you have any doubts about her acting skills? Oh my god, no way? Why do you have such a stupid opinion?¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250: Too Much!

    Chapter 250 - 250: Too Much!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Theizens were in a frenzy. Liz couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said angrily,


    ¡°Do you all think that I can¡¯tpare to Elena after filming so many dramas?¡±


    Liz had always created a pure and cute persona for the public. She rarely revealed her true self to the public. Now that they saw her angry expression, theizens were stunned.


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have acting skills?¡± Liz couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Ever since she debuted, she had been hiding her true self. She had always been a hot-tempered person in private, but for Frank and to establish her image as a goddess, Liz had been hiding her true temperament for the past few months.<div>


    But now, Liz really didn¡¯t want to tolerate it anymore!


    What right did these hatefulizens have to say those things about her? That she had no acting skills? That she was inferior to Elena? Hmph, how could that b*tch Elenapare to her?


    ¡°Aiyo, everyone,e and take a look. Liz has revealed her true colors!¡± Aizen mocked.


    Liz¡¯s anger was instantly ignited. She scolded into the camera, ¡°Your true colors? What do you mean? You think I shouldn¡¯t have a temper, right?¡±


    Theizen said mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been setting an image for yourself as a goddess. Why? Are you finally not pretending now?¡±


    ¡°Pretend?¡± Liz immediately sneered and continued, ¡°What¡¯s there to pretend for? Let me tell you, no matter how bad my temper is, I¡¯m still better than you!


    You despicable ugly freak,e and find me offline if you have the guts!¡±


    Not to be outdone, theizen continued to scold Liz. ¡°You called me ugly? Hahaha¡­ How good-looking do you think you are? You¡¯re as thin as a monkey. Look at female celebrities like Audrey and Elena. Which one of them doesn¡¯t have a good figure? You look very shriveled.¡±


    ¡°How good-looking are you? I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± At this moment, Liz no longer cared about her image. She scolded, ¡°No matter how ugly I am, I¡¯m still better-looking than you! You bastard, I¡¯m going to sue you in court!¡± ¡°Come on! Do whatever you want!¡± Theizen was still not weak at all.


    Audrey looked at the livestream in shock.


    She originally thought that Liz would act pitiful to the audience likest time when she started the live broadcast. Otherwise, she would seek justice for herself. She did not expect that she would actually be angered and quarrel with thoseizens!


    Just as she was feeling surprised, Audrey¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Audrey reduced the size of the screen for the live stream on her phone and picked up the call.


    ¡°Oh my god! What are you doing now?¡± Elena¡¯s voice immediately sounded.


    Audrey nced at the small window of the livestream room and said, ¡®Would you believe me if I said I was watching a livestream?¡±


    ¡°Livestream¡­¡± Elena was stunned for a moment. Soon, she said in shock,


    ¡°What? You¡¯re watching Liz¡¯s livestream too?¡±


    Audrey gave Elena an affirmative reply. ¡°Of course.¡±


    She thought Elena would gloat and go into a tirade about Liz. Unexpectedly,


    Elena choked and said, ¡°Ah! I was so angry just now!¡±


    Audrey could tell that something was wrong with Elena¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It would have been better if Audrey hadn¡¯t asked. The moment she did, Elena burst into tears.


    God! What was going on? Was Elena actually crying to her? Audrey was very shocked.


    ¡°I hate Frank! ¡± Elena cried.


    ¡°Frank? What happened with him?¡±


    Elena choked and said, ¡°You saw the trending topic on Weibo, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elena snorted and cried again. ¡°If those marketing ounts want to praise my acting skills, that¡¯s their own business. What does it have to do with me? But Frank called me just now and asked me if I did all of this.¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised, but she quickly understood.


    Half of the trending topics on Weibo were talking about Liz, and the other half were praising Elena. Frank was a person prone to suspicion. He must have thought that Elena had spent money to buy the trending topics and hired Inte trolls to attack Liz.


    ¡°I admit that sometimes I¡¯m a very willful person.¡± Elena continued to cry. ¡°But how could I do such a thing? Frank didn¡¯t even understand the situation and called me to question me.. It¡¯s too much!¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: Do You Understand?

    Chapter 251 - 251: Do You Understand?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Audrey heard Elena crying, she thought for a moment and decided tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s Frank¡¯s fault. If you¡¯re angry, just ignore him for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore!¡± Elena said hatefully. ¡°How despicable! Previously, he kept saying that he liked me, but now, he actually dares to suspect me because of another woman?¡±


    Then, Elena said sarcastically, ¡°Hmph, Frank suddenly came to question me. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Liz¡¯s acting skills are very bad? She didn¡¯t act well herself, so it¡¯s only right for theizens to scold her. Is such a person worthy of staying in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Then do you feel better now?¡±


    Elena pouted. After a while, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±<div>


    Audrey felt that sometimes Elena was really like a child who had yet to grow up. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Audrey said calmly.


    Elena quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up first!¡± Audrey frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    Audrey frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    Elena hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then, then what should I do with Frank next?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey understood.


    Although Elena was expressing her dissatisfaction with Frank, she still loved this man.


    Perhaps all of this was really because of the plot of the original book.


    Audrey sighed and said, ¡°Frank didn¡¯t even figure out the situation and directly questioned you. Clearly, he doesn¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Elena remained silent.


    Audrey continued, ¡°Elena, I believe that in the past, your rtionship with Frank must have been very good. Of course, I don¡¯t know how far the two of you had progressed back then. I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re a couple.¡±


    ¡°You two are a couple.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. ¡°But Frank doesn¡¯t trust you. Isn¡¯t this extremely hurtful to you?¡±


    Elena nodded while crying. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Seeing that Elena had taken her words to heart, Audrey continued to persuade her. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need to continue if couples don¡¯t trust each other?¡± ¡°You, you mean¡­¡± Elena was shocked. ¡°Should I break up with him?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she quietly waited for Elena¡¯s reaction.


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°B-but¡­ If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Frank has already treated you so badly. Are you still thinking about him even now? Elena, you have to know that in any rtionship, once one party is at a disadvantage, the rtionship will very likely deteriorate. Do you understand?¡±


    Elena fell silent.


    ¡°Think about it carefully,¡± Audrey said. ¡°After all, you know better than me what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Elena hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Frank too? What are you thinking?¡± Elena was still thinking about this.


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Elena, to me, I prefer the feeling of freshness and excitement. It¡¯s impossible for me to only like Frank for the rest of my life. Do you understand?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But because you liked him, you were subjected to cyberbullying¡­ At that time, you even told the reporters that you had to be brave and pursue love. Now, you¡¯re giving up so easily? Why are you so fickle?¡±


    Audrey said calmly, ¡°Frank isn¡¯t the only man in the world. Can¡¯t I like anyone else other than him?¡±


    Elena was very surprised by Audrey¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a person be single-minded?¡±


    ¡°Single-minded?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone suddenly became a little humorous. ¡°Even if I want to be faithful to someone, it depends on whether that person is worth it, right? Not to mention that I haven¡¯t wooed Frank, even you, who used to have an extremely good rtionship with him, have been hurt by him. Do you think


    I should continue liking him?¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Elena didn¡¯t know what to say..

 Chapter 252 - 252: What’s Wrong?

    Chapter 252 - 252: What¡¯s Wrong?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey said. ¡°You can think about the rest yourself. Elena, you¡¯re a smart person. You will know what you have to do.¡±


    With that said, Audrey hung up.


    At this moment, the number of viewers in Liz¡¯s livestream had already exceeded 100,000.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Liz scolded the trolls in thements section. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youment on me casually? Hmph, don¡¯t you know who you are?¡±


    Liz¡¯s words clearly angered the livestream. They directlyunched an even more violent attack on Liz.<div>


    Liz finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned off the livestream.


    This farce had finallye to a temporary end.


    Audrey threw her phone and tablet onto the bed before lying down.


    Audrey was really curious. How would Liz deal with the current stalemate?


    Charlotte¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed. On Friday, she woke up happily and packed her things to go to work.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to thepany for too long. I¡¯ve transferred some of thepany¡¯s business to someone else,¡± Abner said after taking a sip of milk.


    Charlotte instantly felt a little unhappy, but she also knew very well that after staying in the hospital for so long, it was normal for Abner to pass on the job that should have been hers to someone else.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlotte took a bite of bread and said, ¡°From today onwards, I will continue to focus on my work.¡±


    Abner didn¡¯t say a word as he cast his gaze at Audrey.


    Audrey was eating cheese when she saw Abner nce at her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    [Don¡¯t tell me Big Brother has something to say to me?]


    Indeed, Audrey heard Abner ask, ¡°Audrey, you have recovered. Are you going to continue filming?


    Audrey thought seriously and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. There¡¯s been a lot ofmotion on Weibo recently. I might lie low for a while.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± At this moment, Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°Are you talking about Liz? She can be considered a famous female celebrity now.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, criticisms can be considered a type of attention.¡±


    Seeing that they had been talking about the entertainment industry, Gary couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡®Who¡¯s the Liz you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Eric smiled. ¡°These things have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Gary nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After Gary and the others left for work, Eric said to Audrey, ¡°What do you n to do these few days? Stay at home?¡±


    Audrey leaned back on the sofa in boredom and casually picked up a magazine to read. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to film now. Perhaps I¡¯ll look for Anna to shop when the timees.¡±


    Just as she said that Audrey suddenly thought of something. She sat up straight in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric looked curious.


    Audrey shook her head.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t want to say what it was, Eric didn¡¯t ask further.


    Audrey picked up her phone and took a look before gradually falling into deep thought.


    If she remembered correctly, Linda seemed to be returning to China.


    That detestable Linda must have colluded with Liz in private.


    Otherwise, how would she know so much about Audrey¡¯s online abuse?


    Audrey sneered and quickly had an idea.


    Wasn¡¯t Linda always arrogant? Since she still didn¡¯t know her ce after going to Africa to grow bananas, she didn¡¯t have to show mercy.


    In the evening, Audrey followed Anthea to water the flowers in the yard. Not long after, she received a call on her phone.


    Audrey took out her phone from her pocket and nced at it. Seeing that it was Dean calling her, she immediately picked it up.


    ¡°Hello! Director, why are you looking for me?¡± Audrey said with a smile. Dean said in distress, ¡°Darling, my new drama ispletely over.¡±


    Audrey immediatelyforted him. ¡°Overall, the plot of ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡± is quite good! Elena¡¯s supporting actress is very good. Theizens like her a lot..¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253: Reality Show

    Chapter 253 - 253: Reality Show


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Dean said, ¡°Elena¡¯s role is the only constion for me. Because of Ilya¡¯s role, ¡°My Alluring Stepmother¡¯ wasn¡¯t scolded so badly.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°So, this is enough to show that Elena is a good actress.¡±


    Dean was a little surprised that Audrey would speak up for Elena. After all, Elena had caused Audrey a lot of trouble when she was on set in the past.


    ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you, ¡± Dean said. ¡°I have a friend who wants to organize arge-scale variety show recently. He has invited many famous celebrities to participate. I think you can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Arge-scale variety show?¡± Audrey found it strange. ¡°What kind of variety show is it?¡±<div>


    Dean said, ¡°A reality show.¡±


    ¡°Reality show?¡± Audrey was slightly surprised. ¡°That sounds interesting.¡±


    Audrey had participated in many variety shows in her previous life, but she rarely participated in reality shows.


    However, Dean said worriedly, ¡°I only suggested that you participate. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Dean, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Dean replied, ¡°I heard that Liz is going to participate too.¡±


    ¡°Liz is going too?¡± Audrey widened her eyes slightly, but very quickly, she said calmly, ¡°Her poprity has risen exponentially. It¡¯s normal for her to participate in variety shows.¡±


    Dean said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Elena and Frank will go. I¡¯m just worried that you might not want to see them¡­¡±


    Previously, Audrey had personally admitted that she liked Frank. If she participated in the variety show with him again, who knew what nasty words theizens would say about her.


    Dean originally thought that Audrey would reject him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to agree readily. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this variety show.¡±


    Dean said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to my friend. I¡¯ll send his contact to youter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey replied.


    After ending the call, Anthea looked at Audrey curiously. ¡°Is there a new drama seeking you out?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a new drama. It¡¯s a variety show.¡±


    ¡°Variety show?¡± Anthea found it strange. ¡°You rarely participate in variety shows in the past. Why do you suddenly want to go this time?¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°I just feel bored at home and want to go out to y.¡±


    Anthea nodded. After a while, she said worriedly, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve recently gone to


    Weibo and read thements on you. I think they¡¯re really too much.¡±


    Audrey said indifferently, ¡°Mom, ignore them. I¡¯m a public figure, so I¡¯ll definitely receive more attention.¡±


    Anthea was still unhappy. ¡°But thoseizens¡¯ words are too harsh. Why don¡¯t you stop filming? You can open a shop to pass the time, such as a beauty shop¡­


    I¡¯ll definitely support you.¡±


    Anthea had said something simr in the past, but Audrey knew that she wouldn¡¯t listen to Anthea¡¯s opinion now.


    After all, Audrey hadn¡¯t dealt Liz a heavy blow. How could she leave the entertainment industry so easily?


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Even when I was attacked online, I never doubted myself. Anyway, in my opinion, those people have nothing to do. They¡¯re so free that they won¡¯t pose any threat to me.¡±


    Seeing that Audrey insisted on staying in the entertainment industry, Anthea sighed and said, ¡°Alright, if you want to continue filming, then go ahead. If you don¡¯t want to do it one day, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll definitely support you in other careers.¡±


    Audrey hugged Anthea gratefully. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    Antheaughed.


    At nine in the evening, Dean sent his friend¡¯s contact to Audrey.


    Audrey quickly added the contact.


    After five minutes, the ount agreed to Audrey¡¯s friend request.


    Audrey had just sent a greeting when the other party immediately replied, ¡°Hello, Miss Audrey. I¡¯m Dean¡¯s friend, Gail.¡± Soon, Gail sent Audrey a document..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Coincidentally Meeting Linda

    Chapter 254 - 254: Coincidentally Meeting Linda


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gail sent a voice message to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, the variety show I¡¯m hosting will be held next Monday. The venue is in the suburbs of the capital¡ªViolet Town. I hope you can participate on time.¡± Violet Town?


    Audrey immediately became excited.


    Speaking of which, it had been a few months since she left Violet Town.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey also sent a voice message to Gail.


    Soon, Gail sent Audrey another message.<div>


    Gail: The document I sent you just now details this variety show. In order to ensure its authenticity, we don¡¯t distribute scripts to all the actors participating and let them y freely. When the timees, you and them will be the same.


    Audrey: Okay, I understand.


    Gail: By the way, I remember that you and that new male celebrity Dn had filmed in Violet Town before, right?


    Audrey: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gail: ¡°Dn will be participating in this variety show. When the timees, the two of you can interact with each other and treat it as a diversion for our show.¡±


    Audrey: I understand.


    Then, Audrey opened the document in the dialog box.


    The next second, the words ¡°Violet Town Visit¡± appeared in front of Audrey.


    This variety show was held outdoors and mainly filmed the daily lives of the celebrities in real time.


    As a result, the show will continue for a month.


    Audrey immediately became excited at the thought of Liz participating.


    Liz had already been criticized by many people because she had been scolding theizens in the live-stream previously. She was clearly participating in this variety show to clear her name.


    Clear her name? Audrey sneered. When the time came, she would let Liz Imow what retribution was.


    One day before the variety show started filming, Audrey directly asked Anna out to buy clothes at the mall in the city center.


    Anna liked to shop. After receiving Audrey¡¯s message, she immediately carried her satchel and set off.


    After Audrey and Anna met up, she smiled and held each other¡¯s hands as they entered the mall.


    ¡°Sis,¡± Anna said, ¡°the variety show is starting tomorrow. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    Audrey replied to Anna, ¡®Me too.¡±


    Anna added, ¡°That variety show will be filmed outdoors. We can buy more clothes suitable for outdoor activities. Oh, and we have to buy flower dew and mosquito incense.¡±


    It was summer now, and there were many mosquitoes outside.


    Audrey and Anna went to the mall to buy a few clothes. After they paid the bill and came out, they didn¡¯t expect to meet a young woman wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Anna identally bumped into this woman and immediately eximed.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Suddenly, the woman said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Anna hurriedly apologized, but Audrey pulled her behind her.


    Audrey was no stranger to the woman in front of her.


    Linda was currently dressed very brightly. At that moment, she was looking at Audrey arrogantly.


    Even though Linda was wearing sunsses, Audrey could feel the disdain in her eyes.


    Anna didn¡¯t know who Linda was, but when she saw Audrey looking at the woman in front of her with a strange expression, she guessed that the two of them knew each other.


    ¡°Long time no see, darling,¡± Audrey suddenly said to Linda in a mocking tone.


    Linda was not to be outdone. ¡°Audrey, I really didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again one day.¡±


    Audrey looked at Linda in disdain. Soon, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally back? How have you been living in Africa recently?¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    Was Audrey pgoing to mention nting bananas again?


    To Linda¡¯s surprise, Audrey didn¡¯t mention her banana nting. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Your family misses you very much.¡±


    Hearing the other party mention her family, Linda was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention them to me!¡±


    It seemed like her family didn¡¯t know that Linda had returned to the country. Furthermore, Audrey saw that Linda¡¯s sister had contributed to Linda being sent to Africa back then.


    After all, Linda was just an illegitimate daughter. It was normal for Tina to not


    tolerate her..

 Chapter 255 - 255: What Was Their Relationship?

    Chapter 255 - 255: What Was Their Rtionship?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go,¡± Audrey said.


    Seeing that Audrey actually wanted to leave, Linda hurriedly blocked her way. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey was slightly taller than Linda. At that moment, she lowered her eyes slightly, and there seemed to be contempt in them.


    Linda hated it the most when Audrey gave her such an expression.


    ¡°How long do you think you can be smug for?¡± Linda said in exasperation.


    ¡°Audrey, let me tell you, your good days are over.¡±<div>


    There was no fear on Audrey¡¯s face. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll wait for that day. After all¡­ you¡¯ve always been the kind of person who doesn¡¯t do what you say.¡±


    Linda secretly clenched her fists. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°You want to take revenge on me, but there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t take her seriously at all, Linda was so angry that she almost rushed up to p her!


    How was Audrey stronger than her?


    This stinky woman was clearly not the biological daughter of the head of the Lance family, but her life was so good! Linda felt very bitter.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey reached out and pushed Linda to the side. ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    As Linda watched Audrey and Anna leave, her expression instantly turned extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s your rtionship with her? Why are you arguing the moment you meet?¡± After walking far away, Anna couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Audrey didn¡¯t take Linda seriously. She replied, ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s usually crazy and likes to say strange things.¡±


    Anna nodded thoughtfully.


    Although Audrey said that she didn¡¯t care about Linda, her heart wasn¡¯t calm.


    Linda had suddenly returned to the country and was wearing such expensive clothes. She must have secretly joined forces with Liz and Mort.


    At the thought of the variety show that would start filming tomorrow, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but firm up her decision to tease Liz.


    Liz had previously caused her such serious cyber violence, so Audrey naturally had to ¡°repay¡± this vicious woman.


    Early the next morning, Audrey left with arge suitcase.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ll be gone for a month. If you¡¯re free, remember toe home and visit us,¡± Anthea said.


    Audrey nodded with a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m free.¡± Hence, Anthea sent Audrey out of the house.


    Audrey was no longer invisible in the entertainment industry, so Gail had specially sent a nanny van to pick her up.


    Audrey leaned against the car seat. Just as she was about to close her eyes to rest, her phone suddenly vibrated.


    Audrey picked up her phone and took a look. She realized that Eric had sent her a message.


    Eric: You haven¡¯t been home for a few days. Why did you go out again in the blink of an eye?


    Audrey: Second Brother, I¡¯m participating in a variety show. Dean rmended it to me.


    Eric: Dean has been looking for you a lot recently.


    Audrey: He¡¯s just being kind.


    Eric: ¡°Alright, then participate in the variety show well. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°Alright.¡¯


    Two hourster, the van finally drove into Violet Town.


    Audrey leaned in front of the car window and looked at the changing scenery outside. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This town is exactly the same as when I left. There aren¡¯t many changes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Audrey must be very familiar with this ce, right?¡± the staff in the car asked curiously.


    After all, Audrey had filmed a drama here before.


    Audrey smiled without saying a word. Not only was she familiar with Violet Town, but she also missed it.


    In her previous life, Audrey hade to Violet Town time and time again. In this life, she had finally sessfully resisted the so-called system. Speaking of which, it had been so long since that system appeared.


    However, Audrey soon roughly guessed the reason.


    She had already defeated the system, so it was normal that it no longer existed.


    And what happened next? Audrey guessed that Elena, who was supposed to be with Frank, would very likely part ways with him in the future.


    Actually, this was also a good thing.


    After all, Elena was an independent person.. Why could she only revolve around one man in her life?

 Chapter 256 - 256: Arriving at the Manor

    Chapter 256 - 256: Arriving at the Manor


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The filming location for the variety show was set in a beautiful manor.


    The minivan drove all the way to its destination and finally stopped on a greenwn.


    Just as Audrey got out of the car, a very happy voice sounded not far away. ¡°Audrey!¡±


    Audrey turned around curiously and realized that Dn was greeting her.


    Dressed in a refreshing id shirt, he strode towards Audrey with a smile before naturally taking therge suitcase from her.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you to your room. My cousin is already decorating the room for you. She should be almost done by now.¡± Dn smiled.


    Across thewn, a group of people was sitting under a tree and chatting. When they saw Audrey, they sized her up curiously.


    ¡°They¡¯re all guests participating in this variety show.¡± Perhaps sensing Audrey¡¯s doubts, Dn took the initiative to exin. ¡°The director asked us to rest for today before filming officially starts tomorrow.¡±


    So that was how it was.


    Audrey understood and quickly walked to a house beside him while chatting andughing.


    Audrey took the elevator up to the fifth floor with Dn. As he pulled her suitcase, he gestured to the right and said, ¡°Your room is on the right side of the corridor.¡±


    Audrey followed him curiously. Unexpectedly, one of the rooms in the corridor was suddenly opened.


    A young man walked out with a ss of water. When he saw Dn and Audrey, he didn¡¯t even look at them as he walked straight over.


    Audrey found the man somewhat familiar. After he walked away, she asked curiously, ¡°Who is that person? Is he also from the entertainment industry?¡±


    Dn turned back to look at Audrey and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about him. I only met him yesterday. Hmm¡­ I think his name is Mort. He¡¯s not from our circle, but he¡¯s Frank¡¯s younger brother.¡± Frank¡¯s younger brother? It was Mort!


    Audrey instantly reacted.


    Hadn¡¯t Mort always been in the financial world? Why would he suddenly participate in such a variety show?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Frank? Does he know that his brother is participating in this variety show?¡± Audrey subconsciously asked.


    Dn smiled. ¡°Sister, think about it seriously. He and Frank are biological brothers. How can Frank not know that he¡¯s here?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    Mort had actuallye to this variety show! Audrey was really curious. What would he do with Liz during the variety show filming?


    With such a question in mind, Audrey followed Dn to the end of the corridor with a heavy heart.


    Audrey¡¯s room was thest room in the corridor. Seeing that the room number above was 5101, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°5 and 1 are my lucky numbers. I¡¯m very satisfied with this room.¡±


    As she spoke, the door was opened.


    ¡°Hey! My dear sister!¡± In the room, Anna greeted Audrey happily.


    Dn pushed the suitcase in and said, ¡°Cousin, I clearly appeared with Audrey. Why are you only greeting her and ignoring me?¡±


    Anna gently patted Dn on the shoulder with a book in her hand and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me countless times since yesterday. Do I have to greet you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Anna, stop talking about Dn,¡± Audrey said with a grin before sitting down on a small sofa by the window.


    The room that the production team had assigned to Audrey had good lighting. From the window, one could see the entirewn of the manor.


    Audrey curiously leaned against the window. Soon, she saw Mort slowly walking towards the people under the tree.


    ¡°Almost everyone is here.¡± At this moment, Anna sat beside Audrey. Seeing that she had been looking at the scenery outside the window, she smiled and said, ¡°I came early today. When I first arrived at the manor, I saw Elena and Liz. However, the two of them were quite far away, so I didn¡¯t greet them.¡±


    The production team had not officially started filming yet, so it was reasonable that Elena and Liz did not greet each other. However, after the production started tomorrow, the two of them had to maintain a superficial harmony.


    After all, this variety show was live-streamed. All the celebrities¡¯ words and actions would be broadcast online. Once someone did something bad, it would only affect them negatively..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Dinnertime

    Chapter 257 - 257: Dinnertime


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At that moment, Audrey suddenly thought of something. She said to Anna, ¡°By the way, I remember that when we were filming here, we went to Fifi¡¯s house. Did you contact Fifi when you came here?¡±


    Without waiting for Anna to speak, Dn replied, ¡°Fifi? I just sent her a message yesterday. She said that she¡¯s filming overseas and might only be back in half a month.¡± see¡±¡®


    Audrey nodded.


    Anna said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Everyone came quite early today. Sis, you must be tired, right?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°A little.¡±<div>


    ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± Dn said. ¡°Our rooms are next to yours. If you need anything, you cane to us directly.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey replied.


    After they left, Audreyy on the soft bed with a tired expression.


    Audrey was really looking forward to the month-long variety show.


    Audreyy on the bed and slept for a long time. When she woke up, she realized that the sun had already set outside.


    ¡°God! I actually slept for so long. The sky is almost dark!¡± Audrey muttered to herself. Then, she got up from the bed and walked to the window to stretch.


    The sunset was beautiful. There were many people sitting on thewn downstairs with cameras and taking many photos of the sky.


    Alidrey felt that time was veryfortable-


    After a while, Audrey went straight to the bathroom in her room to take a hot shower. When she walked out, she realized that her phone had been ringing for a long time.


    Audrey picked up her phone and realized that Dn had called her.


    When she pressed the answer button, she heard Dn say, ¡°Hello, darling! Are you awake?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯m awake. I just took a shower.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Dn said. ¡°The restaurant on the estate will be officially open at seven o¡¯clock tonight. If you¡¯re ready, join us for dinner.¡±


    Audrey had no objections and replied, ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Hence, Audrey hurriedly took the hairdryer in the room and began drying her hair.


    Fifteen minutester, Audrey, who had changed her clothes, went out with her phone.


    Dn and Anna were already waiting for Audrey in the corridor. Seeing here out, they smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When the three of them went downstairs, they realized that thewn was very lively. There were even people singing with guitars.


    Dn motioned to the right and said, ¡°The restaurant¡¯s that way.¡±


    Audrey looked over and quickly realized that the restaurant had three floors. It wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet, but the restaurant was already brightly lit.


    Audrey also heard faint musicing from inside.


    ¡°Aha!¡± Anna said excitedly. ¡°It must be very lively inside.¡±


    When they entered the door, they realized that there were already many people in the hall on the first floor.


    Everyone gathered in groups of twos and threes, eating snacks and chatting happily.


    Audrey and Dn¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked over curiously.


    Anna looked around and whispered, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go up to the second floor?¡± Audrey nodded.


    After the few of them went up to the second floor, they realized that the decorations on this floor were even more luxurious. Audrey caught a glimpse of the chandelier hanging from the ceiling. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Elena.


    After realizing that she had some foolish thoughts, Audreyughed self-deprecatingly. Why did she keep having strange thoughts in her mind recently?


    They found a seat by the window and sat down. After putting down the things they carried with them, they went straight to the buffet area to choose food.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°The food here looks delicious, this trip wasn¡¯t in vain¡±


    Dnughed. ¡°Sister, now everyone knows you¡¯re a glutton.¡± Annaughed a little awkwardly.


    Audrey carried her te to the dessert area. Just as she picked up two strawberry desserts, a teasing voice sounded from behind her.


    ¡°The calories of this dessert are terrifyingly high. Miss Audrey, are you sure you want to eat it?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously looked behind her and realized that the person who had spoken was the man she had met in the corridor this morning.


    It was Mort..

 Chapter 258 - 258 Dont Want to Work?

    Chapter 258 - 258 Don''t Want to Work?


    It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t care. Audrey¡¯s response to Mort was nothing more than a perfunctory response.


    Mort understood the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he walked to her side with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, the production team will officially start filming tomorrow. I¡¯m really looking forward to your performance.¡±


    Audrey moved to the side and deliberately kept a distance from Mort.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Mort isn¡¯t from the industry? I never expected you to participate in this variety show,¡± Audrey replied.


    Mort said, ¡°My brother is developing in the entertainment industry. I¡¯ve always been curious about how it feels like to be in a variety show.¡±


    ¡°Many cameras will be pointed at you.¡± Audrey suddenly looked up at Mort. ¡°Mr. Mort, no matter what, you developed in the financial industry. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand this feeling?¡±<div>


    Mort could not help butugh.


    Audrey ignored him and left with her te.


    When she returned to her seat by the window, Audrey saw that Dn and Anna were already sitting there.


    ¡°Sis, what took you so long?¡± Anna asked.


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to exin what had just happened. She only said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been choosing my food.¡±


    Anna nodded and smiled. ¡°The sushi here is pretty good too, but I don¡¯t really like it.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t interested in sushi. Upon hearing that, she said, ¡°I prefer those desserts.¡±


    Soon, he chatted with Audrey about tomorrow¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°The variety show this time is indeed a little long,¡± Dn said. ¡°I specially called the director just now. He said that the week before the variety show, we have to work on the farm.¡±


    ¡°On the farm?¡± Anna immediately called out in surprise.

 Chapter 259 - 259: So Serious?

    Chapter 259 - 259: So Serious?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey smiled indifferently. ¡°If she wants toe over, so be it. I¡¯m not afraid of her anyway.¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She went in the other direction and didn¡¯te looking for us.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t look back as she took out her phone.


    In less than two seconds, Elena¡¯s message popped up.


    Audrey smiled.<div>


    Elena: What? Did you pretend not to know me when you saw me?


    Audrey: ¡°At this moment, I think eating is more important.¡±


    Elena: Hmph, you just don¡¯t want to talk to me.


    Audrey: Goodbye.


    Elena saw that Audrey was ignoring her and immediately felt a little depressed. How could this woman be like this! It was rare for her to take the initiative to greet her, but Audrey actually ignored her. At this moment, Elena saw Mort sitting not far away.


    Elena was surprised.


    Audrey had just eaten a strawberry snack when Elena suddenly sent her another message¡ªit was a ¡°shocked¡± emoji.


    Audrey: What now?


    Elena: Oh my god! Guess who I saw? It¡¯s Mort!


    Audrey: I saw him just now.


    Elena: Liz is here too! What are these two guys trying to do?


    Audrey: Liz has been very active online for the past few days. If she and Mort appear here at the same time, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t do anything overboard. Be careful.


    Audrey was about to put her phone back into her bag when Elena sent her another message.


    Audrey sighed. She realized that her tolerance for Elena had been increasing recently.


    She clicked on the dialog box and quickly widened her eyes!


    Elena: Are¡­ are you concerned about me?


    Audrey instantly felt that the strawberry snack in her hand didn¡¯t taste good.


    She put the snack back on her te and said, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee up to the second floor to eat.¡¯


    Dn and Anna were baffled by Audrey¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna asked curiously.


    Audrey sighed and put down the knife and fork in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m full. Take your time.¡±


    Anna and Dn looked at each other, their eyes full of doubt.


    Audrey got up at seven the next morning.


    In order to facilitate everyone¡¯smunication, Gail created a WeChat group. Audrey nced at her phone and saw that Gail had sent a group message.


    Gail: ¡°Everyone, wash up first. We¡¯ll set off for the nearby farm at eight o¡¯clock sharp. ¡±


    Hence, Audrey quickly went to wash up.


    When she opened the door and went out, Anna and Dn happened to open the door ande out.


    ¡°As it happens,¡± Dn said with a smile, ¡°we can go to breakfast together.¡±


    Audrey followed them to the dining room and found a random seat on the first floor.


    They arrived rtively early. By the time Audrey was halfway through drinking her milk, the seats on the first floor were almost full.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± A young womanined unhappily, ¡°What time is it?


    We¡¯re already leaving for the farm. I haven¡¯t slept enough¡­¡±


    Soon, thepanion beside the woman hurriedly tugged at the corner of her clothes, indicating for her to pay attention to the door.


    Everyone looked towards the door at the same time.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± A fashionable man in his thirties appeared at the entrance with a few cameramen. ¡°I¡¯m the director of the production team, Gail.


    I had something on yesterday, so many people haven¡¯t seen me.¡±


    Gail looked around and smiled. ¡°Everyone, take your time to eat breakfast.


    There will be a special protection caring to pick you up to the farmter.¡± Soon, everyone smiled at the camera.


    ¡°Ah, my God!¡± Anna could not help but exim softly, ¡°Is this variety show going to start just like that? We¡¯re still having breakfast!¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°Cousin, why are you nervous? Anyway, you don¡¯t participate in our activities. You don¡¯t have to worry about the cameras catching you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Annaughed. ¡°Dn, you have to perform wellter. Go to the farm and do more work. I¡¯ll quietly take a few photos of you and send them to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t send them to him.¡± Dn gave Anna a disgusted look. ¡°My brother has never approved of my decision toe to the entertainment industry to develop. He even mocked me a while ago. I actually quarreled with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but exim..

 Chapter 260 - 260: Departure

    Chapter 260 - 260: Departure


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Dn sighed. ¡°That guy¡¯s thoughts have never been aligned to mine. It¡¯s better not to mention it.¡±


    As they spoke, Gail walked over to Dn¡¯s table with a few cameramen.


    Anna quickly lowered her head to eat her breakfast.


    Audrey had a calm expression. Gail walked to her side with a smile and said,


    ¡°Are you Miss Audrey?¡±<div>


    Audrey smiled and nodded. ¡°I am. Hello, Mr. Gail.¡±


    With that said, Audrey extended her hand to Gail.


    Gail returned the handshake quickly.


    ¡°Do the both of you know the specific process of this variety show?¡± Gail looked at Dn and said.


    Dn nodded. ¡°We do.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Gail said. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We discussed itst night. To increase everyone¡¯s interaction, there will be some game segments during this period. Both of you are rising stars in the entertainment industry. I hope you can participate actively when the timees. ¡±


    So that was what Gail was after.


    Audrey gave Gail a polite smile. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll participate when the timees.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Gail smiled with satisfaction, then took a couple more cameras to the other stars¡¯ tables.


    ¡°That scared me to death,¡± Anna said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Director Gail to look so young¡­ and good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for him to be young?¡± Dn smiled. ¡°I remember the famous Director Eric is in his twenties.¡±


    Audrey nced at him when she heard him mention Eric.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dn said with another smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to breakfast. We¡¯re leaving in a little while.¡±


    When it was 7:50 in the morning, all the celebrities in the restaurant gathered on thewn.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight of the majestic nanny van parked on the path. ¡°It¡¯s spectacr.¡±


    ¡°All right, everyone!¡± Gail stood on thewn. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll all please get into your cars. The farm isn¡¯t very close to us. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Audrey took the same car as Anna and Dn. Unexpectedly, a figure squeezed in after a while.


    ¡°Elena?¡± Dn was surprised.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t wee me?¡± Elena pouted.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­ a little surprised,¡± Dn said awkwardly.


    Elena and Liz had been very popr recently and Gail had arranged for the same car for them.


    It was obvious that Elena did not want to see Liz, let alone sit with her.


    ¡°Alright, everyone is here.¡± Elena said to the driver, ¡°Hurry up and drive!¡± Audrey didn¡¯t say a word as she quietly looked ahead.


    Elena saw that Audrey was ignoring her. Ten minutester, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her side profile.


    Audrey still didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± Elena suddenly whispered.


    Audrey frowned slightly.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Elena said again.


    This time, Audrey finally nced at Elena.


    Elena¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Audrey finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Elena instantly became unhappy.


    ¡°If you hate me, just say it. There¡¯s no need to treat me like this,¡± Elena suddenly said angrily.


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. To be honest, she seriously doubted her worldview.


    Elena had previously treated her as an enemy.


    ¡°I saw Frank this morning.¡± At this moment, Elena muttered to herself, ¡°I ignored him. He didn¡¯t seem to want to greet me¡­ He¡¯s too much. How can he treat me like this!¡±


    There were other people in the car. Audrey gently tugged at Elena¡¯s clothes, indicating for her to stop talking.


    ¡°What?¡± Elena was instantly sad. ¡°Even you don¡¯t want to listen to me?¡± Audrey sighed.


    She really felt that Elena was a different person from the bright and beautiful female celebrity she had known before.


    Elena had really changed a lot.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can talk on WeChat,¡± Audrey kindly reminded Elena.


    Elena took out her phone and opened WeChat.


    Audrey was slightly surprised..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Arriving at the Farm

    Chapter 261 - 261: Arriving at the Farm


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone knew why Elena didn¡¯t want to sit in the same car as Liz. Gail couldn¡¯t say anything and just gestured for the drivers to drive.


    After the car started, Audrey felt her phone ring.


    She looked down and saw that Elena had indeed sent her a message.


    Elena: How dare you ignore me!


    Audrey: I woke up too early today. I¡¯m very sleepy. I want to sleep.<div>


    After sending the message, Audrey really wanted to lean back in her chair and close her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep!¡± Elena panicked.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and look at Elena. ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡±


    As there were other people in the car, Elena couldn¡¯t argue with Audrey. She only whispered, ¡°I have something to tell you. Look at your phone.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with helplessness.


    Audrey really felt that Elena was like a spoiled child. If she wanted to reason with her, she would pretend not to understand and use all kinds of reasons to fool her.


    Audrey sighed softly before continuing to look at her phone.


    Elena: We¡¯re going to a nearby farm now, right?


    Audrey: The director made it very clear just now, didn¡¯t he?


    Elena: Ah, I hate going to such ces, especially the cowshed¡­ I hate it there.


    Audrey only felt a headache.


    Audrey: Miss Elena, if you really don¡¯t like it there, you don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s fine even if you stay at your residence for the entire day.


    Elena: Of course! Please, I¡¯m a famous actress! If I don¡¯t go, what will the media say about me? What will the other celebrities think of me?


    Audrey: ¡®


    Elena: You¡¯re patronizing me!


    Audrey: Alright, deardy, I think it¡¯s time for me to rest. Is there anything else important? If not, don¡¯t disturb me anymore.


    Elena quickly sent Audrey an aggrieved emoji.


    Audrey:


    Elena: You don¡¯t want to y with me.


    Audrey: Are you kidding me?


    Elena: That b*tch Liz is very popr now. I think the director wants me to interact more with her so that the production team will have more traffic.


    Audrey agreed with Elena.


    As a new actress in the entertainment industry, Liz had a certain rtionship with Elena. It was normal for the director to want to use their interaction to create hype.


    Audrey: So what?


    Elena panicked.


    Elena: Don¡¯t forget that we have amon enemy now¡ªLiz That was true.


    At the thought of Charlotte¡¯s injury, Audrey felt furious.


    She had to find a way to teach Liz a lesson.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t close her eyes to sleep, Elena instantly knew that she had hit the nail on the head.


    Audrey: So, what do you want?


    Elena: That b*tch Liz is very close to Mort now. I don¡¯t know if they will harm me. You have to protect me.


    Audrey felt that the sun had risen from the west today.


    Audrey: Do you actually need my protection?


    Elena: I don¡¯t care.


    Audrey: I¡¯m going to sleep.


    After sending thest message, Audrey leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elena was at a loss for words, but there was nothing she could do about Audrey. All she could do was sit beside her and sulk.


    Fifteen minutester, they finally arrived at the farm that Gail had mentioned.


    However, what surprised everyone was that the farm here was not as good as they had expected. Not only was the ecology not good, but it was also a little simple. The only benefit was that the farm was veryrge, and there were many vegetables nted in the vegetable field beside it.


    Many celebrities had been pampered since they were young. When they saw the environment of the farm, their faces could not help but show some disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± A female celebrity who had just debutedined softly, ¡°I thought this was a paradise¡­ Why is it so shabby? It¡¯s way beneath my expectations.¡±


    The femalepanion beside her gently tugged at the female celebrity¡¯s sleeve, and the female celebrity quickly shut her mouth.


    Gail came over with the cameraman.


    ¡°Everyone, this is where we¡¯re going to work next. We¡¯re working for a week, ¡± Gail said with a smile. ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    No matter how dissatisfied many people were, they had no choice but to apud..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Cursing Battle

    Chapter 262 - 262: Cursing Battle


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After the apuse ended, Gail said, ¡°During this week, everyone will have all kinds of farming activities on the farm, including herding cows, plowing thend, and cooking. Trust me, it will be endless fun during this period.¡±


    Audrey, on the other hand, was very interested in the farming matters that Gail had mentioned. Elena stood beside Audrey and couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about cooking?¡± Audrey heard Elena say.


    Audrey nced at Elena¡¯s face and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°In addition,¡± Gail gestured to the camera beside him, ¡°I believe everyone knows my intentions, right? That¡¯s right, this variety show will be broadcast live the entire time. The farm is the first stop of our variety show. We will focus on promoting it.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions instantly became a little serious.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± Gail said with a smile. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll take everyone to the farm owner. He¡¯ll assign tasks to you.¡±


    Everyone followed Gail.


    The owner of this farm was a man named Grimm. He looked to be in his fifties and looked very amiable.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m very happy to meet you,¡± Grimm said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange missions for you for the next week.¡±


    Gail didn¡¯t participate in the rest. He was only responsible for instructing the cameramen to film the celebrities.


    Audrey and Dn were sent to the farnd to pick vegetables. Since Elena insisted on following them, Grimm had no choice but to agree.


    Dn carried arge vegetable basket and went to the vegetable field. Audrey followed behind him with Anna and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°There are so many vegetables here! There are all kinds of varieties.¡±


    Elena was wearing a pair of expensive sneakers when she went out today. When she entered the vegetable field, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why is the soil here a little sticky?¡±


    ¡°It must be because someone watered the vegetable field,¡± Audrey said. ¡°That way, the vegetables will grow faster.¡±


    Elena pursed her lips and did not say anything else.


    Audrey and Dn squatted beside a patch of tomatoes and said, ¡°The tomatoes here are growing well.¡±


    Elena nced back before pointing at a spot and shouting, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Audrey looked back and replied, ¡°That¡¯s chili.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± Elena pointed at another vegetable and asked.


    ¡°Those are beans,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Elena pointed at a few cucumber vines and asked.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look at her strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t you know all these vegetables?¡±


    Elena seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°How can I know them? My family doesn¡¯t farm¡­


    ¡°Elena really doesn¡¯t know anything about farming.¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from not far away.


    The few of them were stunned for a moment before looking in the direction of the voice.


    Liz was dressed very simply today. She was wearing simple sportswear and had a high ponytail on her head. She looked very innocent.


    At this moment, the camera of the production team followed over.


    Elena cursed inwardly and immediately put on a bright smile. ¡°I rarelye to the farm. I¡¯ve really gained a lot bying here today. Audrey would always patiently answer all kinds of questions for me. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Audrey felt a little depressed that Elena had inexplicably mentioned her name, but she still smiled at the camera and said, ¡°Yes, Elena is a very studious person.¡±


    When the camera turned to Audrey, Liz sneered without any change in expression.


    Liz, Mort, and a few other male celebrities were assigned to a group. Their mission today was to weed the vegetable fields-


    Liz and Elena were very popr to begin with, and Audrey also received a lot of attention. After the three of them appeared on camera at the same time, the number of people in the livestream instantly increased.


    Netizen A: ¡°Oh my god! Am I seeing things? My favorite Elena has finally appeared!¡±


    Netizen B: ¡°Why are you so excited? I didn¡¯t expect Elena to not even be able to differentiate vegetables when she¡¯s in her twenties. Looks like her IQ is not good.¡±


    Netizen C: ¡°Nonsense! Elena is like this because she hasn¡¯t been exposed to these things since she was young. What do you know?¡±


    Netizen D: ¡°She just doesn¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t know what you fans are shouting about. ¡±


    Thements section of the live stream instantly started scolding again..

 Chapter 263 - 263: Shock

    Chapter 263 - 263: Shock


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gail took it all in, but he wasn¡¯t going to stop it.


    The more intense theizens¡¯ discussion in the live stream, the more popr this variety show was. As long as the traffic increased, it would undoubtedly be beneficial to the producers of the variety show.


    Liz quickly put on a pitiful look. ¡°Oh, my God! I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Audrey to know so much. You can even teach Elena to recognize all kinds of vegetables.


    You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Audrey felt goosebumps all over her body.<div>


    She casually stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to help Miss Elena.¡± Liz didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she followed the person beside her into the vegetable patch to weed.


    Soon, the cameraman left with the camera.


    After the cameraman left, Elena secretly rolled her eyes.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so obvious. Be careful not to be captured by the camera. It won¡¯t be easy to exin to theizens when the timees.¡±


    Elena did not care. ¡°What does that matter? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been very careful.¡±


    Elena took out her phone.


    She first took a few photos of the chili pepper in front of her with her phone, then took a photo of the vegetables beside her.


    ¡®Why? Are you interested in these vegetables?¡± Dnughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Elena didn¡¯t really want to talk to him. She first pretended to edit the photos before saying to Audrey, ¡°I want to post on Weibo. What caption do you think I should use?¡±


    Audrey plucked a tomato and stuffed it into Elena¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Just say that the tomatoes today are delicious.¡±


    Elena was speechless, but she still grabbed the tomato.


    ¡°Eh, what is this?¡± Liz¡¯s exmation suddenly came from not far away.


    Everyone in the vegetable garden looked over. Elena couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°What is this b*tch doing now?¡±


    Liz looked shocked, and the men beside her hurriedly went forward to ask.


    Elena frowned.


    soon, mort wmspered a tew words Into LIZ¡¯S ear, and a smile appeared on ner face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liz deliberately raised her voice a little. ¡°So that¡¯s it! Then I can¡¯t dislike it just because of its appearance. I should thank it. It¡¯s a good friend of Uncle


    Farmer.¡±


    Elena¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°What did Liz see?¡± Anna asked curiously.


    At this moment, a tall figure approached Liz and the others.


    It was Frank!


    Elena was stunned for a moment. Soon, she walked towards the group of people.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Elena said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look to see if Liz found anything good?¡±


    Liz did not seem surprised by Elena¡¯s sudden approach. Instead, she said gently to Elena, ¡°Elena, we found something good when we were pulling the weeds just now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elena quickly nced at the expressionless Frank, then looked down in the direction Liz was pointing.


    Seeing that Elena did not notice it, Liz kindly pushed her two steps forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ce!¡± Liz said with a smile.


    Elena looked down curiously.


    Audrey was about to tell Anna to pick two more tomatoes when she suddenly heard Elena¡¯s ear-piercing scream not far away. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone looked over.


    Audrey was rmed as she hurriedly stood up!


    Elena¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    The men beside Elena did not expect Elena to have such a big reaction. They were so startled that they wanted to support Elena.


    Frank was also stunned. He wanted to reach out to Elena, but Liz turned around and threw herself into his arms with a terrified expression.


    ¡°Ah! Frank! What¡¯s wrong with Sister Elena? Why is she suddenly like this? I¡¯m so scared.¡± Liz pretended to be dizzy.


    Frank finally reached out to stop Liz.


    ¡°Elena!¡± Audrey hurriedly ran in their direction while a man carried Elena out of the vegetable garden.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gail was taking photos of a few female celebrities fishing by the river. When he heard themotion, he was so rmed that he ran over.


    ¡°Miss Elena¡­ was frightened just now,¡± the man said with a troubled expression..

 Chapter 264 - 264: Frightened

    Chapter 264 - 264: Frightened


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Frightened?¡± Gail looked puzzled.


    ¡°Send Elena to the car first.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.


    The man carried Elena to the nanny van. Audrey thanked him before getting into the car.


    ¡°Miss Audrey¡­ Do you need me to drive you to the hospital?¡± The driver was somewhat hesitant.


    Elena¡¯s chest heaved violently. Audrey wanted to nod, but Elena gently raised her hand- ¡°No. there¡¯s no need<div>


    The driver didn¡¯t say anything and left the car, giving Audrey and Elena enough space to be alone.


    Audrey sighed and stretched half of her body out of the car. She smiled at Gail, who was not far away and said, ¡°Director, there¡¯s nothing much here. Elena is doing very well.¡±


    Gail shouted, ¡°Then take good care of Elena.¡±


    Hence, Audrey returned to the car.


    Audrey picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Elena.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly faint?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Elena patted her chest and opened her eyes after a long time.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Elena burst into tears like a child.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Audrey looked very helpless.


    ¡°There was a strange monster in the grass. Boohoo¡­¡± Elena cried until she was out of breath.


    Audrey could only pat Elena¡¯s back gently to help her catch her breath. ¡°What strange monster? What did you see?¡±


    Elena wiped away the tears on her face and cried again. ¡°It¡¯s ck all over. It¡¯s long and has no feet. It was burrowing in the soil like a snake¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey finally understood what Elena was talking about.


    ¡°That¡¯s an earthworm, ¡± Audrey exined. ¡°It usually lives underground. If the soil is moist, it wille out to take a breather. It¡¯s not a monster and doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Elena looked very aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. If it¡¯s not a monster, what is it? I¡¯ve never seen such a thing¡­ Boohoo, I was scared to death.¡± Audrey could only continue patting Elena¡¯s back gently. ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t bite.


    Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Audrey sat in the nanny van andforted Elena for half an hour before she barely stopped her tears.


    ¡°Ah, my God!¡± Elena could not help but say in disdain, ¡°Where did Lize from? Why is she interested in that sticky thing? It¡¯s too scary¡­¡±


    Elena did not notice that Liz was also responsible for this matter. She just keptining about Liz¡¯s aesthetic taste.


    Audrey took out her phone and looked at the time before saying, ¡®Your huge reaction just now scared us all.¡±


    ¡°I was scared!¡± Elena said unhappily. ¡°You didn¡¯t even care about me! You only cared about your own feelings.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. ¡°When did I not care about your feelings? When you fainted from the earthworms, I immediately ran over to look for you. ¡±


    Sensing the change in Audrey¡¯s emotions, Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was in the wrong.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand. You care about me very much¡­¡± Elena had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that earthworm¡¯s fault¡­¡± Elena was about to continueining when she suddenly thought of something and immediately stopped.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Elena immediately gritted her teeth. ¡°I know, it¡¯s all that b*tch Liz¡¯ fault!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Why? You¡¯ve been crying for so long. Have you finally discovered the crux of the problem?¡±


    Elena immediately hammered the seat under her.


    ¡°This hateful woman!¡± Elena cursed. ¡°She deliberately lured me over to look and then frightened me using that earthworm! She¡¯s too vicious! How could she treat me like this?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t respond to Elena¡¯s words. Elena said indignantly, ¡°I hate creepy crawlies the most! Liz actually used earthworms to scare me! Damn it.¡±


    Audrey also felt that Liz had gone overboard, but ultimately, Liz didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility in this matter.


    ¡°You know that Liz expressed a strong interest in that earthworm in the beginning.¡± Audrey shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°There were so many people present, but you were the only one who fainted from fright. When the timees, theizens will only say that you¡¯re timid and not condemn Liz..¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Are You Alright?

    Chapter 265 - 265: Are You Alright?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena was instantly very depressed. ¡°How could she do this? Liz is simply a heinous person! She¡¯s too much!¡±


    At this moment, Elena suddenly thought of something. She quickly fell into endless disappointment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Elena suddenly started crying again.


    Audrey was speechless.<div>


    Elena cried for five minutes and said, ¡°I saw Frank there, so I wanted to go over and take a look. I didn¡¯t expect him to not remind me. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s rtionship with Frank was very delicate. Audrey wasn¡¯t very clear about what had happened between them, but she was certain that Frank had indeed fallen in love with someone else.


    ¡°Frank didn¡¯t expect you to faint from the earthworms,¡± Audrey said in a fair manner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Elena threw a tantrum like a child. ¡°How could he stand on Liz¡¯s side? When I fainted just now, Frank didn¡¯t even do anything! How could he treat me like this? This despicable man.¡±


    This was the first time Elena had said that about Frank in front of Audrey.


    ¡°He really broke my heart¡­¡± Elena continued to ramble. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me now, isn¡¯t he being too heartless? Doesn¡¯t he know that I¡¯m most afraid of these things? He actually didn¡¯t remind me!¡±


    Audrey felt very helpless.


    Elena wiped the tears from her face. ¡°Liz is not a good person herself. She can just be smug! I must take revenge!¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Elena snorted and said, ¡°That b*tch. She actually dared to show me such a disgusting thing like an earthworm. I have to teach her a lesson! I¡¯ll find an opportunity in the next seven days.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to participate in Elena¡¯s battle with Liz. She only said, ¡°Up to you. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    With that, Audrey was about to get out of the car.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Elena hurriedly grabbed Audrey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Work!¡± Audrey said. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I definitely have to continue picking vegetables in the vegetable field.¡±


    Elena felt wronged. ¡°Who said I¡¯m fine? How can you leave me alone?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t go to the vegetable field now, do you believe that those guys will definitely gossip about us?¡±


    ¡°What gossip?¡± Elena asked innocently.


    Audrey could only brace herself and exin to Elena seriously, ¡°First of all, the two of us have a mission, okay? You were frightened just now, so of course you can rest, but I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Elena asked again.


    ¡°I told the director just now that you¡¯re fine. If I stay in the car all the time, what if some people with ill intentions spread rumors?


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but loosen her grip.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Audrey retracted her hand. ¡°Stay in the car. I¡¯m going to work. See you at noon.¡±


    Audrey quickly returned to the vegetable field.


    ¡°Is Elena alright?¡± Dn and Anna came over.


    Audrey curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She was just frightened by an earthworm.¡±


    ¡°Earthworm?¡± Anna¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be scared too. I hate earthworms.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t linger on this question. Instead, she gestured and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue picking vegetables. Send them to the kitchen to cookter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Audrey.¡± At that moment, Liz¡¯s voice sounded from behind Audrey. Audrey looked back and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liz, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Liz still looked innocent. ¡°I just wanted to ask, is Miss Elena alright?¡±


    Pretentious. Dn and Anna both said the same thing in their minds.


    Audrey naturally knew Liz¡¯s intentions.


    If Liz really cared about Elena, she would have gone straight to the van to look for Elena instead of asking her now.


    ¡°Miss Elena is doing very well,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°She even said that earthworms are good helpers for Uncle Farmer. After all, they can loosen the soil.¡±


    Liz¡¯s expression darkened.


    Dn and Anna had very low threshold when it came toughing. After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but purse their lips andugh..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Conflict in the Kitchen

    Chapter 266: Conflict in the Kitchen


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz immediately nced at Anna and Dn unhappily. Soon, she regained herposure.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s good that Miss Elena is fine.¡± Liz¡¯s face was filled with an approachable smile. Soon, she pretended to say to Audrey casually, ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯re a very humorous person. I admire you.¡±


    Audrey had a polite smile on her face the entire time. After the other party turned around and walked away, Dn and Anna heard Audrey curse softly,


    ¡°Despicable b*tch.¡±


    Previously, Audrey and Liz hadn¡¯t been on good terms because of Frank. Dn and Anna knew the reason, so theyforted Audrey. ¡°Ignore that woman. She has a very bad heart and knows how to disguise herself in front of others.¡± Audrey snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Frank and a few other celebrities were sent to the kitchen to prepare everyone¡¯s lunch.


    When Audrey, Dn, and Anna carried arge basket to the farm¡¯s kitchen, they happened to see a few young girls chatting andughing around Frank. The scene was very lively.


    Audrey endured the difort in her heart and ced the basket on the ground without a word.


    ¡°Ah, are these all vegetables picked from the vegetable garden?¡± The kitchen was very wide. A man washing the dishes by the tap noticed Audrey¡¯s movements, so he walked over with a smile.


    The rest of the people in the kitchen also looked over.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Audrey replied with a smile. ¡°We picked these from the vegetable garden just now. They¡¯re very fresh.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what are these?¡± The girls who were chatting surrounded them. Frank did not move and only stood on the spot, silently sizing them up.


    ¡°This tomato isn¡¯t ripe enough¡­¡± A girl squatted down and picked up a tomato. She looked at it a few times and said in disdain.


    ¡°Aha, Miss Kalia, that¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant.¡± Dn immediately raised his eyebrows andughed, ¡°Tomatoes are the best at this time. If you cook often, you¡¯ll definitely understand.¡±


    Kalia seemed to catch the sarcasm in Dn¡¯s words. She looked unhappy, then muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have to cook at home. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of cooking, I wonder how your preparations are going?¡± Audrey deliberately asked.


    Awkward expressions appeared on the girls¡¯ faces.


    Audrey sneered inwardly.


    She Imew that there weren¡¯t many people who actually worked in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished washing the dishes,¡± said the man with a smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Murray.¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite solicitous when facing beauties.¡± Dn obviously knew


    Murray. ¡°You don¡¯t even greet me when you see me.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, why do we need to greet each other¡­¡± Murray went forward and patted Dn¡¯s shoulder twice.


    ¡°The rice is almost done.¡± At this moment, Frank, who was standing not far away, said, ¡°Just stir-fry a few more vegetables.¡±


    Audrey looked up and nced at Frank.


    Their eyes met, and there was a strange emotion surging between them.


    Heh, detestable fellow. Audrey sneered inwardly before grabbing the vegetables in the basket and washing them at the tap.


    The people around him looked at each other, and Frank quickly said, ¡°The few of you, don¡¯t be idle. Come and help.¡±


    The girls could only pout and wash the kitchenware one after another.


    Seeing that Audrey had taken the initiative to work in the kitchen, they couldn¡¯t leave immediately, so they went to her side to wash the vegetables.


    ¡°There¡¯s a wormhole in these vegetables,¡± Anna said. ¡°It seems that these vegetables have never been treated with pesticides.¡±


    ¡°Wormhole? Is that edible?¡± A girl beside them heard her and couldn¡¯t help but say in disdain.


    ¡°That won¡¯t affect it,¡± Frank said. ¡°On the contrary, it will taste much better than the vegetables sold in the wholesale market.¡± The girl immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Frank, you¡¯re right!¡± Audrey instantly felt a few crows fly over her head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have this bit ofmon sense? What a joke,¡± Audrey suddenly said.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± The girl from before was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Audrey, who had always appeared amiable in the entertainment industry, to mock her.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t afraid. She turned her head and met the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Tears immediately welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Dn and Anna were also somewhat curious.. Audrey rarely got into conflicts with others, so why did she suddenly have such an attitude towards others?

 Chapter 267 - 267: Ignore Her

    Chapter 267: Ignore Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Nana, ignore her,¡± Kalia suddenly said. ¡°Some people like to be arrogant just because they know a little more.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    If she was not wrong, when Elena was frightened by the earthworm in the grass, Kalia and Nana were also there. They even talked to Liz for a while.


    These women were up to no good.


    Audrey wanted to say something, but soon, she saw Liz walking towards the kitchen through the window.


    Audrey thought to herself that there was going to be a good show.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said to Frank, ¡°Oh! Mr. Frank, what are you cooking now?¡±


    Frank was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Audrey to shift the topic to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking fish soup,¡± Frank said concisely.


    Before Audrey could speak, Kalia had already eximed, ¡°Oh my god! So Mr. Frank is cooking fish soup! Oh, you¡¯re really amazing! This fish soup smells so good.¡±


    Dn and Anna frowned.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Kalia knows how to cook fish soup?¡± Audrey suddenly raised her eyebrows and asked. Immediately after, she ced the washed tomatoes on the chopping board and picked up a kitchen knife to cut them into four pieces.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say¡­¡± Kalia was a little impatient, but she quickly said with a smile, ¡°My culinary skills are indeed not very good. I hope Mr. Frank can guide me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, should we add salt to this fish soup? Should we add soy sauce? Perhaps it will taste better with some onions.¡± Kalia instantly acted like a drama queen, pretending to be innocent and wless.


    Before Frank could reply, a gentle voice came from the door. ¡°Of course you have to put salt in the soup. Although Miss Kalia has never cooked before, you can only eat food that has been seasoned with salt, right?¡±


    Liz stood at the door with her back to the light. As usual, she had a quiet and approachable smile on her face.


    However, Audrey, who was familiar with her, knew that this woman was already vaguely angry.


    Kalia was just a small time influencer. Due to her recent increase in followers, Gail had specially invited her to the production team to record a variety show. Facing a new actress with a strong background like Liz, she did not dare to fight head-on with her.


    Not to mention that before this, Kalia was already trying to please Liz.


    Kalia knew that her words were a little too pretentious. Seeing Liz appear, she quickly went up to her. ¡°Oh, Miss Liz, I¡¯m really happy to see you here.¡±


    Liz raised her neck proudly¡ªshe enjoyed the feeling of being stared at by the kitchen staff.


    Frank nced at Liz before turning his gaze back to the pot of fish soup in front of him.


    ¡°How is it? Is the fish soup ready?¡± Liz walked to Frank¡¯s side with a smile and pretended to unintentionally lean on his shoulder.


    Frank¡¯s expression changed for a moment.


    Audrey naturally saw the scene in front of her. She was suddenly curious. If Elena were present, she wondered what she would have done.


    After realizing what she was thinking, Audrey felt her head shake as she forced herself to forget Elena.


    Elena had been haunting her recently.


    Soon, Frank ced the tomatoes that Audrey had cut into the fish soup.


    Liz nced at Audrey without any change in expression. Soon, she smiled and said. ¡°Miss Audrev. I see that vou¡¯re so skilled at cutting vegetables. I believe you must be very good at cooking when you¡¯re at home, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s barely edible.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t want to bother with Liz.


    ¡°How can that be? I bet your culinary skills are pretty good.¡± Liz smiled and then changed the topic. ¡°Oh, right, I suddenly remembered that fish soup is quite nutritious. If a sick person drinks it, it will be very good for their recovery.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lizughed very innocently and said innocently, ¡°Miss Audrey, I remember that your sister was injured previously, right? Ah, you should go home and cook a pot of fish soup for her to drink. Only then will it be beneficial to her health.¡±


    ¡°Ah? So Audrey has an elder sister. Why haven¡¯t we heard of her?¡± The few people beside them were instantly interested.


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t say a word. She only looked at the unfinished vegetables in front of her quietly..

 Chapter 268 - 268: Injured

    Chapter 268 - 268: Injured


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Anna knew about Charlotte¡¯s ident. Hearing Liz¡¯s words, her expression instantly turned ugly.


    She nced at Audrey, trying to see the anger on her face. However, Audrey¡¯s expression was very calm¡ªso calm that it was as if she hadn¡¯t heard Liz¡¯s words.


    On the contrary, Frank¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°The fish soup is almost ready, ¡± Frank said in time. ¡°It¡¯s eleven in the afternoon. It¡¯s time for us to eat.¡±


    Hence, Murray took arge bowl and walked to Frank¡¯s side.<div>


    ¡°This fish soup is very hot. Frank, be careful,¡± Liz said with concern.


    Frank did not say anything. Instead, he poured the steaming fish soup into a big bowl.


    ¡°The fish soup smells good.¡± Kalia wanted to go up and take a look, but suddenly, a foot reached out from nowhere and gently tripped her!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kalia lost her bnce and fell towards the person in front of her!


    Frank was caught off guard. He was pushed by Kalia, and the bowl of fish soup in his hand was sshed on Liz!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liz eximed.


    The hot fish soup sshed onto Liz¡¯s hand, and she immediately screamed in pain.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s burning me!¡± Liz immediately cried.


    Frank was also shocked. He ced the soup in his hands on the table and hurriedly brought Liz out of the kitchen!


    Kalia, who had made a mistake, looked terrified. She stood rooted to the ground helplessly, her mind nk.


    ¡°I, it wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Kalia was incoherent.


    The others in the kitchen gave Kalia a very strange look. Kalia¡¯s face immediately turned pale.


    ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now. Let¡¯s bring out the dishes that have already been prepared.¡±


    No one had any objections. They served the food and left the kitchen, leaving Kalia dumbfounded.


    There were many people in the production team. Because the weather was


    good today, Grimm suggested that everyone move the long dining table under the tree so they could eat outdoors.


    Audrey thought of Elena, so she went to the van and asked Elena to get out for dinner.


    Elena had fallen asleep on the seat at some point in time. When she heard Audrey call her name in a daze, she reluctantly opened her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Audrey raised her voice.


    Elena first looked at Audrey in confusion before replying in a daze, ¡°Oh.. Alright.¡±


    Audrey brought Elena under the tree. Many people had already taken their seats, and Audrey sat beside Elena.


    ¡°Miss Elena, are you feeling better?¡± someone at the dining table asked. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m much better.¡± Elena smiled appropriately.


    Soon, Gail came over with the cameraman.


    ¡°Looks like today¡¯s lunch is very sumptuous,¡± Gail said to the camera. ¡°The chef today is Mr. Frank. I¡¯m in for a treat.¡±


    Gail sat in the main seat and exchanged a few pleasantries with everyone. Soon, he noticed something and asked curiously, ¡°Speaking of Frank, why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    At this moment, someone exined what had just happened to Frank. However, due to the existence of the camera, the person did not exin in detail. He only said that Liz had a small ident and that Frank had brought her to the infirmary to be bandaged.


    Gail took the opportunity to smile. ¡°Our Mr. Frank is really a warm man. He¡¯s always taking care of his partners.¡±


    Gail¡¯s words undoubtedly created a better image for Frank. Theizens in the live-stream immediately started a heated discussion.


    Audrey quietly picked up her phone and clicked on the livestream. Indeed, she saw that theizens were all praising Frank for being considerate and kind. Some even expressed their concern for Liz.


    Ridiculous. If Liz didn¡¯t go to the infirmary soon, her wound will heal. Audrey sneered inwardly.


    Elena was clearly still sleepy. When she heard that Frank had gone to the infirmary, there was no change in her expression. Instead, she looked at Audrey curiously and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Liz?¡±


    The cameraman¡¯s nose was facing the person at the dining table. Audrey could only smile and whisper to Elena, ¡°She was scalded by the fish soup.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elena eximed..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Taking Pleasure in Others’ Misfortune

    Chapter 269 - 269: Taking Pleasure in Others¡¯ Misfortune


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey still had a smile on her face. ¡°Darling, pay attention to your expression management. That camera is facing us not far away.¡±


    Elena quickly lowered her head and took two bites of the strawberry pudding. When she looked up again, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Elena was already very popr. Even though she was not very close to the camera, manyizens in the live stream still noticed her change.


    Netizen A.? ¡°Oh my god! Elena is my goddess. She looks so good when she smiles!¡±


    Netizen B: ¡°I think so too! How can there be such a beautiful girl in this world!¡±<div>


    Netizen C: ¡°1 don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as good-looking as Liz.¡±


    Netizen A.? ¡°Nonsense! I think you¡¯re just jealous of her¡­¡±


    Thements section of the live stream quickly fell into chaos again. Gail saw all of this, but he did not interfere.


    Elena adjusted her emotions and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    Elena almost couldn¡¯t suppress the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°This woman will get her retribution soon,¡± Elena said proudly. ¡°She deserves it.¡±


    Audrey reminded him softly, ¡°You¡¯re smiling so happily. Be careful not to let theizens see through the truth.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Elena did not mind. ¡°They¡¯ll probably only praise me for my beautiful smile.¡±


    Audrey no longer spoke to her. Instead, she silently ate the food in her bowl.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone took a car back to their residence.


    After working all day today, everyone felt very tired. Many of them returned to their rooms to rest. Basically, no one went to thewn to y.


    Audrey also felt a little tired, while Anna and Dn wanted to go to the dining room for dessert. Hence, Audrey bade them farewell and slowly entered the elevator.


    Just as the elevator was about to close, arge hand reached in and the elevator door slowly opened.


    Seeing Frank enter the elevator, Audrey moved to the side.


    When the elevator door closed, Frank¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded above


    Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell just because you¡¯re ying tricks?¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by Frank¡¯s ¡°question.¡± She had long known that Frank would look for her in private.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Audrey looked up and smiled innocently.


    The elevator quickly reached the floor they were going to.


    Audrey and Frank didn¡¯t get off the elevator.


    The two of them were silent for a while before the elevator door closed.


    ¡°I think you know better than me why Kalia fell,¡± Frank said coldly. ¡°You know the severity of such hot soup being poured on a girl.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Audrey suddenlyughed in disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed quite serious. My sister only had a serious car ident, but Liz was sshed by the fish soup,¡± Audrey said sarcastically. ¡°Inparison, the damage my sister suffered is insignificant.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Frank was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°There are some things that I know very well. I just don¡¯t want to make it public.¡±


    Audrey looked up at Frank again and said, ¡°As for you, what you did is shameless.¡±


    Frank secretly clenched his fists.


    ¡°Perhaps what I said just now will hurt your self-esteem, but so what?¡± Audrey had no qualms. ¡°I don¡¯t care at all. Everything that happened to Liz is nothingpared to what happened to my sister.¡±


    At this moment, the elevator headed down.


    ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t go overboard,¡± Frank said coldly.


    When the elevator doors opened, the faces of Anna and Dn immediately appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anna looked surprised. ¡°Where are you going?¡¯


    ¡°Back to my room, of course, ¡± Audrey said with a smile.


    Anna and Dn entered the elevator with strange expressions.


    Audrey returned to her room andy on the bed with a tired expression.


    At this moment, her rejection of Frank intensified.


    Frank liked Charlotte, but he had never expressed his love to her. Even though he knew that Liz had hurt Charlotte, he was still indifferent.


    Audrey felt that Frank was very hypocritical..

 Chapter 270 - 270: Sleeping With Her

    Chapter 270 - 270: Sleeping With Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey wanted to chat with Charlotte, but she didn¡¯t expect Elena to call her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound too good.


    ¡°Why are you always so cold to me?¡± Elenained unhappily.


    Audrey hung up.


    Soon, her phone rang again.<div>


    ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡± Audrey asked. Elena made a nasal sound of dissatisfaction and said, ¡°What happened today?¡± It turned out that Elena was here for this.


    Audrey changed her position on the bed and said, ¡°What else could it be? Didn¡¯t you say so? Liz reaped what she sowed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that really the case?¡± Elena¡¯s tone suddenly became surprised. ¡°It seems that God can¡¯t stand this person¡¯s evil deeds anymore. He wants to punish her severely.¡±


    Audrey looked at the ceiling in a daze and said, ¡°Why? Are you going to do something?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Elena giggled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought of a good way to take revenge on Liz.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to act rashly for the time being,¡± Audrey reminded kindly. ¡°This woman is far more cunning than we imagined. If you rashly provoke this fellow, be careful not to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why would I be afraid of her?¡± Elena said disdainfully. ¡°However, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Audrey replied.


    Elena hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Audrey, when Liz was sshed with hot soup today, was it Frank who sent her to the infirmary?¡±


    Audrey thought to herself that it was over. Elena was starting to fall in love again.


    Sensing Audrey¡¯s silence, Elena¡¯s mood plummeted.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± After a while, Elena sneered. ¡°I knew it. That shameless vixen must have tried her best to seduce Frank when I was not around.¡±


    Sometimes, Audrey really wanted to persuade Elena not to waste her time on Frank.


    There were so many men in the world, and Frank might not be the best.


    However, it was obvious that Elena could not listen to these words.


    Audrey sighed and said, ¡°Frank and Liz have a deep rtionship. These two fellows aren¡¯t just ordinary friends.¡±


    Elena clenched her fists.


    ¡°This b*tch, I will definitely make her pay the price,¡± Elena said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Then think of a way to make her pay the price.¡± Audrey yawned. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.


    I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± Elena raised her voice.


    Elena immediately felt wronged. Soon, she hung up.


    Audrey was somewhat surprised before she reflected on herself. Did she go overboard?


    Just as Audrey was in a daze, there was a knock on the door.


    Audrey had no choice but to throw her phone aside. She put on her slippers and opened the door.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the person standing at the door shouting.


    Elena, who was wearing cute cartoon pajamas, looked at Audrey with a smile. Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Elena bent down and entered her room.


    ¡°Hey¡­ What are you doing?¡± Audrey closed the door and turned around, looking at Elena with a strange expression.


    Elenay on the soft bed and rolled around. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ming to apany you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Apany me?¡± Audrey found it unbelievable. ¡°Elena, are you crazy? I don¡¯t need yourpany. Go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m not going back!¡± Elena lifted the nket and wrapped herself in it. ¡°I want to be with you!¡±


    Audrey only felt that Elena¡¯s nerves were problematic. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡±


    Elena was instantly unhappy. She pouted and said, ¡°Audrey, how can you say that about me? Do you know how many fans want to have lunch with me? I didn¡¯t even agree to those requests. Now that I¡¯m offering to sleep with you, you¡¯re actually unwilling?¡±


    Audrey looked at Elena as if she was looking at a fool..

 Chapter 271 - 271: Being Watched

    Chapter 271 - 271: Being Watched


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After a while, Audrey sat at the desk helplessly.


    Elena thought that Audrey hadpromised and immediately smiled smugly.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Audrey suddenly had the urge to beat Elena up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Elena said stubbornly as she shrank back into the nket.


    ¡°Why do you insist on sleeping in my room?¡± Audrey sighed. ¡°ording to your status in the entertainment industry, the production team must have arranged a good room for you. It might even be better than mine.¡±<div>


    ¡°You think my room is good too?¡± Elena suddenly became excited. ¡°In that case, you can sleep in my room with me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey felt like she had been struck by lightning! ¡°What do you think? Is my suggestion good?¡± Elena blinked.


    Audrey suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Elena had be more and more abnormal recently¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I call a doctor over for you¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was very strange.


    ¡°Perhaps you need treatment.¡±


    Elena was stunned for a moment before she asked in disbelief, ¡®What? Do you actually think I¡¯m sick? God! How can you think so?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples. ¡°Elena, if you¡¯re sick, go and treat it. I won¡¯tugh at you or tell anyone about this.¡±


    Elena suddenly felt wronged. ¡°How could you say that about me? That¡¯s too much¡­


    Audrey realized that Elena was really temperamental at times.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Audrey resigned herself to fate and went forward. She patted Elena¡¯s back gently through the nket. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Elena hid under the nket and did note out.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to take a shower. May I ask when you can return to your room?¡± Audrey asked with raised eyebrows.


    Elena said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my God!¡± Audrey felt like her head was about to explode. ¡°Are you kidding me? From the outside world¡¯s point of view, our rtionship isn¡¯t good, okay?


    If you sleep in my room, what will others think if they find out?¡±


    ¡°If they know, so be it!¡± Elena said nonchntly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if they know? This way, we can dispel the rumors and prove that we¡¯re good friends.¡± Good friend? Audrey felt her temples throbbing.


    ¡°When did we be good friends?¡± Audrey was very shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care!¡± Elena rolled around on the bed. ¡°I want to sleep here tonight. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Audrey sighed deeply before going to the wardrobe to search for sleep.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t force you,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with my assistant tonight.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Elena looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Audrey snorted coldly before turning around to leave.


    ¡°No!¡± Elena quickly crawled out of the nket. ¡°I was wrong, okay? Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Audrey turned around and stared at her. ¡°So, please return to your room immediately, okay?¡±


    Elena pouted and said with her hands on her hips, ¡°I came to look for you tonight for a reason.¡±


    Audrey looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you really have something to say to me, you can just say it on the phone. There¡¯s no need toe to my room and cause a scene.¡±


    Elena sighed and said, ¡°I keep feeling that¡­ my room is weird.¡±


    ¡°Strange? In what way?¡± Audrey was very surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your room? Tell me clearly.¡±


    Elena carefully looked around before moving to Audrey¡¯s side.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey subconsciously took a step back.


    Elena reached out and grabbed her shoulder. Then, she gently leaned close to Audrey¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I suspect that someone has installed a miniature camera in my room.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    Elena¡¯s hot breath sprayed on the side of Audrey¡¯s face, but Audrey felt a chill run down her back.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Audrey turned her head and looked at Elena¡¯s face which seemed magnified in front of her.


    Elena nodded seriously.


    Audrey walked straight to the bed and sat down. Elena quickly followed her and clung to her..

 Chapter 272 - 272: Sleeping in the Same Room

    Chapter 272 - 272: Sleeping in the Same Room


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°We¡¯ve only lived here for a few days, but someone has installed a camera in your room?¡± Audrey was rmed. ¡°How did you discover it?¡±


    Elena shook her head. ¡°I was lying in bed and ying with my phone at night, but I kept feeling that someone was watching me. I don¡¯t know where the camera is or when it was installed. I was afraid, so I came to look for you.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°Are you sure that someone has installed a camera in your room? Could it be that you¡¯re thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elena retorted. ¡°I¡¯m a big star! I¡¯ve stayed in a hotel so many times. I know the so-called camera very well. I know my sixth sense very well. Someone must have installed a camera in my room.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey nodded skeptically.<div>


    ¡°Then what do you n on doing?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re a well-known female celebrity. If someone really maliciously installed a camera in the room, you can call the police.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about something else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in that room for a few nights. If there were really cameras, my privacy might have been leaked long ago.¡±


    Audrey hurriedly said, ¡°Then all the more you should call the police!¡± Elena said, ¡°What if that person gets angry and threatens me with this?¡±


    Audreyforted her. ¡°First of all, no matter what, calling the police is the best solution for this matter. Otherwise, that fellow will threaten you even more. Besides, nothing has happened yet, right? Even if you call the police, he won¡¯t know.¡±


    Elena looked very hesitant.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena whispered, ¡°I want to find the person who¡¯s spying on me.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s attitude was very suspicious. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the camera is hidden. How can you find the person monitoring you?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Although I still don¡¯t know who¡¯s spying on me, I guess that person is beside us.¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°Are you saying that that fellow is one of the people participating in the variety show?¡±


    Elena nodded seriously.


    Audrey sighed and asked, ¡°Then how do you want to find that fellow?¡±


    Elena smiled. ¡°I have my ways. Just wait and see.¡± Hence, Audrey didn¡¯t continue asking.


    ¡°Alright, go take a shower,¡± Elena urged. ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t chase Elena away again. Instead, she took her clothes to the bathroom.


    Elena seemed to be really tired. When Audrey came out of the shower, she saw that Elena had already fallen asleep under the nket.


    Audrey felt that her tolerance for Elena had been increasing recently.


    She picked up her phone and looked at the time. Then, she climbed into bed and slept.


    The next day, Audrey was woken up by a heavy feeling.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Elena hanging onto her like an octopus. Her head was still resting on her chest!


    Audrey immediately pushed her head in disdain. ¡°Elena! Get up quickly! It¡¯s dawn!¡±


    Elena mumbled unhappily and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry¡­ It¡¯s still early.¡±


    After Elena finished speaking, she inched even closer to Audrey.


    Audrey struggled twice, but she still couldn¡¯t push Elena away. She reached out and took her phone from the bedside table to take a look.


    She said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s already 7:15 in the morning. I drank too much waterst night. I need to go to the toilet.¡±


    Only then did Elena reluctantly let go of Audrey.


    Audrey quickly got out of bed.


    Audrey stood in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She felt that she was especially haggard today.


    She sighed slightly and began to wash up.


    When Audrey came out of the bathroom, she realized that Elena was still sleeping on the bed.


    She picked up her phone and nced at the group messages. She saw that Gail had sent a message two minutes ago.


    Gail: Good morning, everyone. Today is our second day of variety filming at the farm. We¡¯ll leave at eight o¡¯clock sharp!


    Audrey walked over and lifted Elena¡¯s nket. ¡°Get up! The director is already urging us.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t get up¡­¡± Elena closed her eyes, looking sleepy..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Elena ‘s Abnormality

    Chapter 273 - 273: Elena ¡®s Abnormality


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey sighed and then pushed the nket to the side. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get up. If you¡¯reteter, I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    With that, Audrey went straight to the table to put on makeup.


    When Audrey was done with her eyeliner, she heard Elena get out of bed.


    Elena opened the door and left Audrey¡¯s room.


    At 7:30 pm, Audrey went to the dining room for breakfast with Anna and Dn as usual.<div>


    Anna and Dn were not in a good state of mind, especially Anna, who had especially serious dark circles under her eyes.


    Audrey asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Anna stretched and said: ¡°I was reading a romance novelst night, so I slept a bitte¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you should go to bed early.¡± Dn raised his eyebrows and took a sip of milk. ¡°You age faster if you stay upte.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up.¡± Anna rolled her eyes at Dn.


    Audrey didn¡¯t sleep particrly wellst night because of Elena. She went to the dining table to get a cup of coffee and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    Anna and Dn nodded in unison. At this moment, a teasing voice sounded.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, so you¡¯re here.¡±


    The few of them looked over and realized that it was Mort speaking.


    Mort was still holding a te of toast. Audrey quickly nced at the food in his hand and said with a fake smile, ¡®Morning, Mr. Mort.¡±


    Mort nced at the empty seat beside Audrey and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Elena?


    Why isn¡¯t she sitting with you?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face was expressionless as she said, ¡°She has her matters to attend to. It¡¯s not convenient for us to ask.¡±


    Mort chuckled and said, ¡°I thought that Miss Elena would stick to you every day. She even had to stay with you for breakfast.¡±


    Mort didn¡¯t give Audrey a good feeling. Upon hearing that, she didn¡¯t have any intention of chatting with him. She only smiled politely before turning around to continue eating her breakfast.


    Mort sneered and left.


    ¡°What is this guy trying to do?¡± Anna didn¡¯t understand Mort very well. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I keep feeling that the way he looks at people is a little ufortable.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Anna who thought so. Audrey thought so too.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple.¡± Dn knew that Mort was Frank¡¯s younger brother, so he said, ¡°Regardless of whether we¡¯re familiar with him or not, we should try our best to stay away from him in the future. There¡¯s no need to interact anyway.¡±


    Anna nodded and said nothing more.


    At 7:50 p.m., most of the people had already gathered on thewn.


    ¡°Today¡¯s arrangements are roughly the same as yesterday.¡± Gail appeared in front of everyone with the cameraman. ¡°The only change is that everyone¡¯s work today is different from yesterday.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised. This was something she had long guessed.


    Soon, everyone got into their cars. To Audrey¡¯s surprise, Elena didn¡¯t make a fuss about sitting in the same car as her.


    What¡¯s wrong with her again? Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    Anna sat beside Audrey and asked, ¡°Eh? Did Miss Elena go to the car that originally belonged to her?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously looked out of the car window.


    Not far away, Elena was getting into another nanny van with a smile.


    Liz was naturally in the car.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. However, she didn¡¯t intend to ask Elena why she wasn¡¯t in the same car as her.


    She had always felt that her rtionship with Elena was average. At least, they were not friends.


    When the car started, Audrey was about to close her eyes to rest when Eric sent her a message.


    Eric: I¡¯m a little busy these few days. I haven¡¯t had the time to ask you about the variety show.


    Audrey: ¡°It¡¯s all pretty good. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    Eric: I heard that Frank also participated in a variety show¡­


    Audrey: Brother, you¡¯re asking the obvious.


    Eric sent an ¡°embarrassed¡± emoji.


    Eric: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Liz and Elena are also taking part in the variety show, right? The few of you had all kinds of scandals because of Frank. I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to you. ¡±


    Audrey: Brother, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine here. There¡¯s no problem..

 Chapter 274 - 274: Herding Sheep

    Chapter 274 - 274: Herding Sheep


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric: Then pay more attention to yourself. Remember to let me know if anything happens.


    Audrey: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Audrey was just about to y a game when Elena sent her another message.


    Elena: Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I didn¡¯t look for you?


    Audrey: It can¡¯t be because it¡¯s me, right?<div>


    Elena: It¡¯s because of you!


    Audrey no longer hesitated and cklisted the other party.


    Audrey could almost imagine how depressed Elena was at that moment. She might even have flown into a rage.


    Five minutester, Audrey returned Elena¡¯s ount to her normal friend status.


    As expected, Elena¡¯s message kept ringing.


    Elena: Damn woman! How dare you ignore me!


    Elena: How dare you cklist me?


    Elena: How could you do this to me?


    Elena: Ah! You¡¯re too much! I want to cut ties with you!


    Elena: How did I offend you? You blocked me!


    Audrey thought for a moment before replying.


    Audrey: If you continue shouting, I¡¯ll delete your contact.


    Elena immediately sent a crying emoji.


    Audrey: Is there anything else?


    Elena: You don¡¯t even care about me¡­


    Audrey: Then may I ask, esteemed Miss Elena, what¡¯s the matter?


    There was a short silence in response to Audrey.


    Audrey felt that Elena was being unreasonable.


    After a while, Elena replied to Audrey.


    Elena: I suddenly came to sit in the same car as Liz. Aren¡¯t you curious?


    Audrey: No.


    Audrey had to admit that she didn¡¯t mean what she said.


    Elena: You¡¯re so heartless.


    Audrey: You were originally assigned to be in the same car as Liz. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to sit with her now? Elena: Okay, you¡¯re right.


    Audrey guessed that Elena was angry.


    The two of them did not speak again.


    The weather was as good as ever. When they reached the farm, Grimm approached them with a grin.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± Green said. ¡°Our main task today is herding goats.¡± ¡°Herd sheep?¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going straight back to our quarters for lunch today,¡± Gail said. ¡°In the afternoon, everyone will rest in their rooms.¡±


    Hearing Gail¡¯s words, everyone was very happy. There was even someone who whispered, ¡°We can finally stop working in the afternoon. That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Well,e with me, everyone!¡± Grimmughed. ¡°We¡¯re going to the goat pen now.¡±


    Everyone gathered in groups of twos and threes,ughing and chatting as they left with Grimm.


    The goat pen that Grimm mentioned was veryrge. As everyone gathered at the door, their faces were full of curiosity.


    ¡°Okay, everyone, please take a look. We¡¯re now at the gate of the goat pen,¡± Gail said to the camera. ¡°Next, you¡¯ll see the celebrities going to the ranch to herd the goat.¡±


    Theizens in the livestream immediately became excited. Immediately after, more people surged into the livestream.


    Audrey also turned on her phone and used her alternate ount to enter the livestream.


    ¡°There are a lot of sheep here,¡± Grimm said. ¡°You can form your own teams, or you can be alone. Then I¡¯ll assign you the number of goats ording to the number of people.¡±


    ¡°This is so fun!¡± Liz saw this and smiled sweetly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our mission today to be herding goats. I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±


    Soon, Grimm drove the goats out of the goat pen and said, ¡°Alright, everyone can go and herd the goat.¡±


    Everyone formed teams and left with a flock of sheep.


    Just like yesterday, Audrey teamed up with Dn and Anna. To their surprise, Elena ran to team up with Liz.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Anna said softly, ¡°Did Elena suffer from some kind of trauma? She actually went to team up with Liz?¡±


    Dn motioned for Anna to speak less. She immediately red at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Audreyughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite interesting for them to form a team together?¡±


    The scene of Elena fainting from the earthworm yesterday was still vivid in everyone¡¯s minds. Seeing that Elena was actually on the same team as Liz, some people could not help but discuss it in private. ¡°When did their rtionship be so good? How strange..¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: Audrey’s Doubts

    Chapter 275 - 275: Audrey¡¯s Doubts


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s team only had three people, so they were only given five goats.


    There was arge pasture near the farm. Everyone herded their goats to their destination and took out their phones to take photos.<div>


    ¡°Keep an eye on your goats, people!¡± Gail shouted. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you lose them.¡±


    Everyone patted their chests and promised that they would not lose the goats.


    Audrey and herpanions herded the goats under a big tree before they began to sit on a rock and chat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today¡¯s mission too simple?¡± Dn had a piece of grass in his mouth as hey down on the soft grass, ¡°Justing out to herd goats? There¡¯s no skill involved.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to avoid what happened yesterday,¡± Anna analyzed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Elena and Liz got into trouble one after another. The public has different opinions. If any extreme fans attack the production team, it will affect the viewership ratings of this variety show.¡±


    Dn snickered, thenughed recklessly. ¡°Cousin, are you kidding me? Anna raised her eyebrows: ¡°What? You dare to question me?¡±


    Audrey said to Anna, ¡°Dn means that the injuries Elena and Liz suffered are harmless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Anna said. ¡°But for themselves, it¡¯s indeed very serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, they¡¯re always like this. Delicate.¡± Dn looked at the blue sky and said. ¡°It¡¯s strange that thev¡¯re teaming uD todav.¡±


    Anna also found it strange. ¡°Liz¡¯s rtionship with Elena is very ordinary to begin with. They even had a conflict. I can¡¯t believe they got together.¡±


    Audrey recalled what Elena had told herst night, and her expression couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn.<div>


    Could it be that Elena deliberately contacted Liz because of the camera?


    Audrey was surprised by her discovery.


    At this moment, Audrey¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Anthea who had called her.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Audrey shouted excitedly at the woman on the other side of the camera.


    ¡°My precious daughter, long time no see!¡± Anthea hadn¡¯t chatted with Audrey for a few days. When she saw Audrey¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but say with heartache, ¡°Why have you lost weight? Haven¡¯t you been eating well these past few days?¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been doing well these past few days. Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Antheained. ¡°I even went to watch your variety show yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to have so few scenes. Most of the time, other celebrities appear in the livestream.¡±


    That was true. Previously, because of Liz and Elena, there had been more and more topics about them on the Inte. Of course, Audrey was also very popr.


    However, it was obvious that Gail knew how to increase the traffic on the livestream. He simply gave most of the shots to Liz and Frank. If Elena had not gone to the nanny van at thest minute, she would have been frequently pointed at by the cameras.


    The scene of two women fighting for a man could be said to be iparably explosive.


    Anthea continued, ¡°Your variety show willst for a week, right?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can go home in a week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Anthea looked relieved. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    Audrey was about to say something when Gail walked over with the cameraman.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Our director is here.¡± Anthea hung up first.


    ¡°Oh, honey, there you are!¡± Gail beamed as she approached them. ¡°So, how was the goat-herding today?¡±


    Seeing that the camera was aimed at her, Audrey smiled impably at the camera. ¡°Today is the second day of the variety show. I¡¯m really happy to be able toe to the ranch to herd goats.¡±


    Dn also smiled and said, ¡°The first time I herded goats was when I was at


    Grandpa¡¯s house. Now that I think about it, so many years have passed.¡±


    Audrey and Dn¡¯s appearance instantly attracted the attention of theizens.


    Netizen A: Ah! I¡¯m so happy! Our dear Miss Audrey has finally appeared!


    Netizen B: ¡°She¡¯s actually herding goats with Dn. The scene is really harmonious!¡±


    Netizen C: ¡°I want to herd goats with them too!¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: Sudden Situation

    Chapter 276 - 276: Sudden Situation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As Audrey had worked with Dn on television dramas before, their poprity increased after that. At this moment, the number of viewers in the live stream had increased to hundreds of thousands in just a few minutes.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s mood was so high, Gail was overjoyed.<div>


    At the same time, Evans also entered the live stream of this variety show.


    Due to work, it had been a long time since he had chatted with Audrey. When he heard that Audrey had participated in arge-scale variety show, Evans took the time to watch the livestream.


    Just as Evans had expected, the moment he entered the livestream, he saw a familiar face.


    ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯vee out to herd goats in my life.¡± Audrey smiled sweetly at the camera. ¡°The experience is really wonderful. I hope there will be such an opportunity in the future.¡±


    Any celebrity who managed to get a roll call would involuntarily put on an appearance in front of the camera. Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised. She felt that her current state was pretty good. At the very least, she could fool the audience.


    However, Evans noticed the dark circles under Audrey¡¯s eyes. Even though her foundation was applied very well, Evans still realized that she had not slept wellst night.


    From the looks of it, Audrey hadn¡¯t had enough rest recently.


    Evans pondered for a moment before sending a message to Audrey.


    ¡°From the looks of it, Miss Audrey is a person who is very close to nature.¡± Gail smiled and said, ¡°Then may I ask, what is Miss Audrey¡¯s deepest insight into this goat herding activity?¡±


    Evans¡¯ interest was piqued.


    He also wanted to know what Audrey¡¯s insights were, even if he guessed that Audrey¡¯s answer must be very officious.<div>


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Audrey adjusted her expression and was about to answer when she suddenly heard amotion in the distance!


    ¡°Ah! Stop it! Stop it! Don¡¯t let it escape!¡± A scream came from afar!


    Audrey and the others looked back in surprise, only to see Liz and the others frantically trying to stop one of the anxious ck goats.


    ¡°Ah, dodge!¡± Dn subconsciously wanted to stop them, ¡°That goat is crazy, if you stop it, you will be attacked!¡±


    When they first started herding the goats, Grimm had instructed everyone to keep an eye on their own goats and not let them run around. Hence, when Liz and the others saw that one of the goats was about to leave the herd in frustration, they thought of chasing it back.


    Hearing Dn¡¯s words, the few of them instantly scattered in panic. However, for some reason, the goat actually chased in the direction where Liz had fled!


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Liz¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment, she did not care about her image and immediately ran forward!


    The production team was in a mess. Gail quickly called the staff to go and save Liz!


    At the same time, the livestream exploded!


    Netizen A: ¡°Oh my god! Am I seeing things? Liz is actually being chased by a goat!¡±


    Netizen B: ¡°That¡¯s too scary! My heart aches for my cute wife!¡±


    Netizen C: ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone realize that Liz was being chased by a goat? It¡¯s a little funny, hahaha¡­¡±


    Netizen B: Do you still have a conscience? Liz is being chased by a goat, and you¡¯re actually gloating here?


    Netizen D: ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s so heartless! How can he go overboard!¡±


    The live broadcast room was in an uproar. The cameraman sensed that something was wrong and quickly aimed the camera at the quiet field on the other side.


    Theizens immediately scolded the cameraman unhappily.


    Liz had been pampered since she was young and had never experienced such a scene. She had only run a few steps when she was knocked to the ground by the ck goat. She immediately cried out in pain.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! It hurts!¡± Liz shouted, grimacing.


    Frank did not expect this to happen. He cooperated with the staff and finally managed to control the ck goat. At this moment, Elena, who was standing not far away, burst into tears.


    ¡°Sob¡­ So scary. How did this happen? I was scared to death!¡± Elena fainted again!


    Lying on the ground in a sorry state, Liz was speechless!


    That b*tch! She was the one who was injured! Elena was not injured at all, but she fainted first. It was too disgusting!


    At this moment, Liz had cursed Elena a thousand times in her heart!


    Gail felt a headacheing on! The variety show had only been going on for two days, but something had happened one after another!


    When Gail received the news, he quickly rushed over. He quickly called an ambnce.


    When Audrey saw that Elena had fainted again, she ran over in fright..

 Chapter 277 - 277: I’m Fine

    Chapter 277 - 277: I¡¯m Fine


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Elena! Elena! Are you alright?¡± Audrey was so frightened that her face turned pale. She reached out and lifted her upper body.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived at the scene. The injured Liz was picked up by Frank and sent to the ambnce. He was about to turn around and ask Elena about her condition when Liz cried.<div>


    ¡°Frank! Frank!¡± Liz¡¯s voice sounded very miserable. ¡°My knee hurts! I wonder if it¡¯s broken¡­ Will I be disabled for the rest of my life?¡±


    Frank clenched his fists and got into the ambnce without looking back.


    Audrey¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    There were many people surrounding the ambnce. Everyone had different expressions. Gail asked with concern, ¡°Miss Elena fainted too? Hurry up and carry her to the ambnce.¡±


    Hence, a few staff members at the side were about to step forward.


    Audrey was about to speak when someone gently twisted her waist.


    Her eyes instantly widened.


    Soon, Elena slowly opened her eyes.


    The staff members looked at each other, but they still stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re awake?¡± Audrey feigned surprise.


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Elena said in confusion. ¡°Why did I faint again?¡±<div>


    ¡°Miss Elena, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Gail looked troubled.


    It was obvious that Liz had suffered a serious injury on her leg because of the ck goat that had gone crazy. There was only one ambnce. If Elena did not get into the ambnce, there was no need for the ambnce to continue waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Elena forced a smile. ¡°Go do your own thing.¡±


    The ambnce drove away quickly.


    What had just happened was too sudden and too exciting. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were not calm.


    Of course, Gail knew that Liz was injured. He first called the cameraman to the side and asked him to quickly cancel the live broadcast. He also had to cut the scene that was recorded at the same time. Then, he looked at everyone apologetically.


    ¡°Everyone, what happened today was a little sudden.¡± Gail¡¯s tone was filled with regret. ¡°As you can see, there was a small episode just now. We still don¡¯t know how Miss Liz¡¯s injuries are.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, take the cars back to your residence and rest first,¡± Gail continued. ¡°Please don¡¯t publicize this matter for the time being, lest it be used by people with ulterior motives and cause bad public opinion.¡±


    Everyone nodded tacitly, but Audrey knew very well that in a few minutes, after everyone got into the car, they would secretly pick up their phones and mention this matter to the outside world.


    Elena¡¯s face was still pale. Gail knew that Elena¡¯s status in the entertainment industry could not be underestimated, so he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Elena, do you want me to get someone to drive here?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Elena used Audrey¡¯s strength to stand up weakly. Then, she nced around and said to Dn, ¡°Mr. Dn, my legs are a little inconvenient. Can you carry me out of the ranch?¡±


    Dn was stunned when his name was called. Audrey stood in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve been working out for the past few days. Let me carry you! It¡¯s also a good opportunity to verify the effects of my workout.¡± As expected, Elena¡¯s expression became a little awkward.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Then hold me,¡± Elena said.


    Elena had asked Dn to carry her because she had heard Dn criticizing her behind her back in the dining room this morning.


    She had originally gone over to sit beside Audrey, but when she heard Dn discussing her, she immediately felt a little unhappy.


    Clearly, Audrey could tell that she was doing it on purpose. That was why she said that she could carry her.


    Most of the people around them had left. Gail was about to call for the staff beside him to leave. Audrey was about to go up and pull Elena away when Dn went forward without hesitation and pulled Elena behind him before carrying her on his back.


    ¡°Ah! Are you serious?¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Elena was also in disbelief.


    ¡°Dn, you¡­¡± Elena stammered, unable to speak.


    ¡°Since Miss Elena¡¯s legs are inconvenient, let me take you out of the ranch.¡± Dn smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, the few of us can chat.¡± Elena looked extremely embarrassed.


    Audrey held back herughter and followed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278: Cruel Means

    Chapter 278 - 278: Cruel Means


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena moved her legs, wanting to get off him. Dn tightened his grip. ¡°Miss Elena, if you don¡¯t behave yourself, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be injured if you fallter.¡±


    Elena fell silent.<div>


    Audrey and Anna walked on either side of him. After a while, Audrey teased,


    ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t know you were so timid. You actually fainted again today.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes shed with pride. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯m good at?¡±


    ¡°Good at it?¡± Audrey andpany asked in puzzlement.


    Elena realized that she had said something wrong and quickly changed the topic. ¡°What happened today was really unexpected! I don¡¯t even dare to imagine how badly I would be injured if that ck goat rushed towards me¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s attention was quickly diverted by Elena¡¯s words. ¡°Why did that goat go crazy for no reason? And it even attacked someone? It¡¯s really strange.¡±


    ¡°Did you feed it something unclean?¡± Dn asked curiously. ¡°If it ate something strange, it¡¯s possible for its mood to suddenly worsen.¡±


    ¡®I think it¡¯s possible,¡¯ Anna nodded seriously.


    Audrey cast a probing gaze at Elena.


    Elena pretended to be weak andy on Dn.


    Feeling the warm breath of Elena on his neck, the tips of Dn¡¯s ears turned slightly red.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± Elena said weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯m going to sleep all afternoon today. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    The few of them did not say anything else. Instead, they quickened their pace and left the ranch.


    On the way back, the exhausted Elena leaned her head on Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What was that for?¡± Audrey gently nudged the other party¡¯s head in disdain.


    Unexpectedly, Elena reached out and hugged her arm tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I want to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± After Elena said that, she leaned against Audrey and closed her eyes.


    Audrey was speechless.


    Dn, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, confirmed that Elena had closed her eyes in the rearview mirror before silently turning around.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Anna asked automatically.


    Dn¡¯s expression was strange. He thought for a moment and decided to send a message to Anna on his phone.


    At the same time, Audrey turned on her phone.


    Seeing that Evans had actually sent her a message, Audrey as a little taken aback, even mixed with a little surprise.


    Evans: What¡¯s going on on your side? What happened?


    Audrey recalled Gail¡¯s words and didn¡¯t n on telling Evans in detail.


    Audrey: ¡°There was a small ident at the scene. The director wants us to return to our residence first.¡±


    Evans sensed that Audrey was deliberately avoiding this topic, so he tactfully didn¡¯t ask further about what had just happened. Instead, he talked about something else.


    Evans: ¡°When I was watching the live broadcast just now, I noticed that you don¡¯t look too good. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Audrey turned her head and nced at Elena, who was leaning on her shoulder. She immediately felt helpless.


    Audrey: To be honest, I didn¡¯t sleep well with another person in my roomst night.


    Evans: Another person? Is that your assistant?


    Audrey: It¡¯s not my assistant, it¡¯s Elena.


    Audrey¡¯s answer surprised Evans.


    Evans: I remember that you didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with this woman before. Now, because of a variety show, you can actually sleep in the same bed?


    If it were anyone else who said this, Audrey would definitely feel that they were being sarcastic to her. However, Evans was different. Audrey knew that he had no ill intentions towards her.


    Audrey: I know what you mean. To be honest, I still remember thest time I was forced to drink by those guys.


    Evans: Since it¡¯s still vivid in your mind, why did you do it knowingly?


    Evans had always felt that trust between people was actually quite fragile. Elena had once hurt Audrey, so he didn¡¯t think that Elena had any determination to abandon evil and promote good.


    Furthermore, the entertainment industry was a huge dye vat. Elena had debuted as a child star, She had been in the entertainment industry for much longer than Audrey. Her experience was clearly much richer than Audrey¡¯s. At the same time, Elena¡¯s methods were definitely much crueler than Audrey¡¯s..

 Chapter 279 - 279: Blending

    Chapter 279 - 279: Blending<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey: Don¡¯t worry about me. I know what to do.


    Evans: I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to you.<div>


    Audrey: Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take good care of myself.


    Evans replied to Audrey with a smiling emoticon.


    When she returned to her residence, Audrey wanted to send Elena back to her room, but Elena fell into her arms.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Dn and Anna were speechless.


    Audrey sighed. ¡°Forget it. Just send her to my room.¡±


    The few of them hurriedly sent Elena to Audrey¡¯s room, and Elena was helped to the bed.


    ¡°Are you asleep or not?¡± Audrey nced at Elena, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She couldn¡¯t help but curiously wave her hand in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going,¡± Dn said. ¡°We don¡¯t have to film the variety show this afternoon. I¡¯m going back to get a good sleep.¡±


    Hence, Audrey bid them farewell.


    After Anna closed the door, Audrey turned to look at Elena, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be asleep,¡± Audrey suddenly said. ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us left in the room.¡±<div>


    Elena, who was supposed to be sleeping soundly, suddenly smiled. Soon, she shook her legs and threw off her high heels. Elena crawled under the nket.


    ¡°You were indeed pretending to be asleep!¡± Audrey felt a headacheing on.


    She walked over and wanted to lift the nket, but Elena grabbed her hand and pulled her onto the bed.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Audrey looked horrified.


    Elena opened her arms and hugged Audrey¡¯s upper body.


    Audrey suddenly felt that their current posture was a little ambiguous¡­


    ¡°How is it? Is my acting good enough?¡± Elena didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with her actions. She looked at Audrey with curved eyes, like a child who had done a good deed and was begging for an adult¡¯s praise.


    Audrey felt very speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Ah! What kind of expression is that!¡± Elena climbed onto Audrey angrily and said unhappily.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t directly answer the other party¡¯s question. Instead, she directly ordered her to leave. ¡°In that case, please return to your room immediately. Immediately!¡±


    Audrey felt that her tone was already very serious.<div>


    However, to Audrey¡¯s surprise, Elena had no intention of leaving. Instead, she hugged her even more tightly.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Audrey felt her scalp tingle.


    ¡°Why do you always treat me like this?¡± Elena could not help but look a little disappointed. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. You always treat me like an enemy¡­ ¡±


    Audrey really wanted to throw Elena out.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? Speak!¡± Audrey raised her voice.


    Elena suddenly chuckled. ¡°You look serious on the surface, but you¡¯re actually a kind-hearted person.¡±


    ¡°Kind-hearted?¡± Audrey was almost amused by Elena¡¯s words. ¡°If I say that I want to blow your head off right now, I wonder how you¡¯ll deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying.¡± Elena continued to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that when I fainted just now, you were the first person to rush towards me.¡±


    Audrey found Elena baffling. ¡°I saw someone faint, so I went over to check on the other party. Isn¡¯t that normal? Even if it wasn¡¯t you, but someone else, I would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°You still want to lie to me.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°I know you care about me, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it. You can only use that lousy excuse to brush me off¡­


    Audrey was infuriated by Elena¡¯s reaction!


    ¡°Get off me! You arrogant narcissist!¡± Audrey didn¡¯t give any exnation as she reached out to pull Elena off her body!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Elena was caught off guard and fell off the bed!


    The floor of the room was covered with a thick carpet. Elena did not feel any pain when she fell, but she still sat on the carpet and cried softly.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Elena kept wiping the tears off her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Audrey was about to break down. ¡°Stop crying! Get up! If others see this scene, they will think that I bullied you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Elena pouted..

 Chapter 280 - 280: Bad Things

    Chapter 280 - 280: Bad Things<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey sighed deeply. She took off her shoes andy on the bed with her back facing Elena.


    ¡°Then you can cry slowly. You can cry as long as you want. I don¡¯t have the mood to waste time with you.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was very cold.<div>


    Elena felt even more wronged.


    Audrey wanted to have a good sleep, but at that moment, she felt the bedsheets behind her getting pulled. Before she could react, Elenay behind her and hugged her from behind.


    Audrey was rmed. She sat up from the bed in fright!


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Audrey had a look of disbelief. ¡°Elena, are you crazy?


    Elena looked dissatisfied. ¡°How can you say that about me?¡±


    She nced at Audrey¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to sleep? Then go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°How can I sleep with you here?¡± Audrey was so angry that she almostughed at the unreasonable woman in front of her. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me? You¡¯ve been acting very abnormally for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so badly of me?¡± Elena was surprised. ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m deliberately getting close to you to hurt you?¡±


    Audrey suddenly recalled what Evans had said to her.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s expression turn wary, Elena immediately felt very sad.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb your sleep,¡± Elena said.<div>


    Audrey thought that Elena would leave her room now, but she didn¡¯t expect her to turn over in bed, looking like she was about to sleep.


    Audrey really felt that there was nothing she could do to Elena.


    She could only lie down and stare nkly at the ceiling.


    Audrey suddenly felt that she might suffer from insomnia.


    After ten minutes, Audrey was still awake. She nned to turn around, but Elena suddenly turned around to face her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Audrey sounded impatient. Elena suddenly sighed and said, ¡®You don¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    Audrey felt like rolling her eyes again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me about today¡¯s matter?¡± Elena blinked her


    big eyes and looked at Audrey steadily.


    Audrey turned her head and met Elena¡¯s eyes. ¡°What happened today?¡± ¡®You¡¯re patronizing me,¡± Elena said with a pout.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, so Elena continued, ¡°Actually, I suspected that Liz instructed someone to install the camera in my room.¡±<div>


    Audrey asked, ¡°But you didn¡¯t find the camera either, right? Even if you did, there¡¯s no evidence that Liz did it.¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you need?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°Other than that woman, who else would do such a terrible thing?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Mort is also participating in the variety show. The camera in your room might be rted to him.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s rted to Mort, Liz won¡¯t be able to absolve herself either.¡± Elena didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°These two guys are secretlymunicating with each other.


    They want to harm me.¡±


    ¡°Are you that certain?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    ¡°My sixth sense has always been urate. Besides, there¡¯s no need to guess, okay? What I¡¯m curious about is how many photos Liz secretly took of me when she installed a camera in my room.¡± Elena thought seriously.


    Audrey realized that this was a serious problem. ¡°If you were really secretly photographed, it would be a huge problem. Let¡¯s quickly call the police.¡± Elena was not in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to call the police for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not anxious at all? This matter concerns your privacy!¡± Audrey said anxiously.


    Elena suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Audrey felt that Elena was really like a narcissist at this moment!


    ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Audrey turned around with her back to the wall.


    Elena smiled. She raised her hand and gently yed with Audrey¡¯s hair. ¡°If Liz had really secretly taken photos of me, I don¡¯t think she would dare to leak those photos and videos now.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡®Why are you so sure?¡±


    Elena said confidently, ¡°Liz was in a sorry state today. The scene of her being chased by that ck goat¡­ was really lively and interesting.¡±


    Lively and interesting? Audrey¡¯s attention was immediately aroused.. ¡®What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: Eric’s Call

    Chapter 281 - 281: Eric¡¯s Call<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena sneered. ¡°The cameraman must have deleted the recorded video¡­¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Of course. Thepany will definitely do that.¡±


    Elena wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve nted someone in the crew.¡±<div>


    Audrey quickly turned around and faced Elena. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elena smiled. ¡°The person I nted in the production team has been secretly using that kind of miniature camera to capture us.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression immediately turned disdainful. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an invasion of privacy?¡±


    Elena lifted a strand of hair on Audrey¡¯s chest and yed with it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That guy won¡¯t secretly take shots all the time. He¡¯s just secretly taking shots today, and he¡¯s mainly taking shots of Liz.¡±


    Audrey only felt her scalp tingle. Over the past few days, because Elena had been acting coquettishly to her, Audrey had lowered her guard against her a little. However, the various behaviors of Elena at this moment made Audrey realize that Elena had never changed. She had always been the same person as before.


    Elena didn¡¯t notice Audrey¡¯s abnormality. Seeing that she was silent, Elena continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure that the person I arranged has already recorded everything with a miniature camera. The video of Liz being chased by a goat has been saved.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but look excited. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no news on Weibo now. Liz¡¯spany must have done public rtions. Gail will try his best to stop this.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to post this video on Weibo? Or are you threatening Liz?¡±


    ¡°How is this a threat?¡± Elena was very dissatisfied with Audrey¡¯s definition of herself. ¡°As long as Liz doesn¡¯t mess around, I won¡¯t do anything to her. If she doesn¡¯t care about my reputation, I think there¡¯s no need for me to consider the so-called consequences.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Audrey said gloomily before lying t on the bed and closing her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping so quickly?¡± Elena leaned close to her and said on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s only 10:30 in the morning. Are you going to sleep already?¡± Audrey slowly opened her eyes and turned her head to meet Elena¡¯s gaze.<div>


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena smiled slyly. ¡°You can chat with me.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I think it¡¯s morefortable for me to sleep.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this¡­¡± Elena was a little unhappy, but she did not do anything. Instead, she silently took out her phone.


    Audrey nced at her and suggested, ¡°y games for a while. If you¡¯re quiet, I can sleep morefortably.¡±


    Elena made a nasal sound and started scrolling through her phone.


    Audrey had just closed her eyes for a few minutes when she heard Elena say, ¡°Heh, I knew it. There were no posts on Weibo that mentioned what happened today.¡±


    Audrey opened her eyes. ¡°Definitely. After all, Liz is now a top celebrity. If something like that happens to her, it will have a huge impact on her if it¡¯s posted online.¡±


    Elena did not give up. Instead, she scrolled through Weibo for a long time.


    ¡°As expected,¡± Elena sneered and said, ¡°These guys are quite efficient. Even if there areizens who want to publicize this matter after watching the live broadcast, they will definitely be banned by the tform.¡±


    Audrey had already expected the oue of this matter. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Besides, Liz is still lying in the hospital. How can her public rtions team allow Liz to be affected by negative news?¡±<div>


    Elena didn¡¯t respond to Audrey¡¯s words. Instead, she continued scrolling through Weibo.


    Audrey didn¡¯t feel sleepy either. After some thought, she sat up from the bed and picked up her phone to y.


    Audrey had wanted to call Anthea, but she didn¡¯t expect Eric to call her first.


    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°My God! What happened just now?¡± Eric spoke before Audrey could say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t n on mentioning Liz first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡± Eric said. ¡°I was watching that live broadcast with


    Auntie just now.. If I¡¯m not wrong, the scene that shed past¡­¡¯

 Chapter 282 - 282: You Were Peeking at Me

    Chapter 282 - 282: You Were Peeking at Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey took a deep breath and was about to speak when Elena approached her and said into the phone, ¡°Just as you saw, Liz was being chased by a goat.¡±


    Audrey was stunned, and Eric fell silent.<div>


    Soon, Elena smiled smugly.


    ¡°If you cause trouble again, you¡¯re not allowed toe to my room!¡± Audrey said while suppressing her anger.


    Elena shrunk to the side like a child who had just pulled a prank.


    Eric¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Is what that person said true?¡±


    Audrey felt a little awkward. ¡°Second Brother, why are you suddenly concerned about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it from me,¡± Eric said. ¡°I¡¯m considered half a member of the entertainment industry. I still know some of the things that happened inside.¡±


    At this point, Ericughed. ¡°Gail blocked the news very quickly. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I already have first-hand information.¡±


    Audrey braced herself and said, ¡°To be honest, Second Brother¡­ Will news of


    Liz being chased by a goat spread?¡±


    Eric replied firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in the world. Think about it. Liz is a top female celebrity in the entertainment industry. There are countless paparazzi outside who are eyeing her scandal. Do you think this matter won¡¯t be publicized?¡±


    Audrey said in surprise, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t Liz be humiliated?¡±<div>


    Eric said indifferently, ¡°Audrey, you have to remember that in the entertainment industry, what a celebrity needs the most is poprity. Even if today¡¯s matter is spread, won¡¯t Liz¡¯s reputation be even greater? If she makes good use of it, she can even make money from it.¡±


    Audrey recalled Liz¡¯s insufferably arrogant appearance and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°With Liz¡¯s personality¡­ She might not want to see herself being known by more people in this way.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter?¡± Eric smiled. ¡°She¡¯s in the same industry as you anyway. Isn¡¯t it a good thing for you that she¡¯s in trouble?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Audreyughed as well. ¡°After all, I really can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Liz?¡± Elena, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and ying with her phone, suddenly looked up. ¡°Are you talking about Liz?¡±


    Audrey suddenly didn¡¯t want to answer Elena¡¯s question.


    Elena changed her position and continued to lie on the bed. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I have to find a way to destroy Liz, that bad woman. I¡¯ve hated her for a long time.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t know that Audrey and Elena were much closer than before. He even said, ¡°I think what Anna said just now makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Anna¡­¡± Audrey was a little embarrassed. Soon, she changed the topic. ¡°Second Brother, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eric was interested.


    Audrey said, ¡°Now that something has happened to Liz, will our variety show stop broadcasting?<div>


    ¡°You really think I know everything,¡± Eric teased. ¡°However, Gail spent a lot of money on this variety show. If it stops halfway, it will be a great loss to him.¡± Audrey agreed deeply.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably post an announcement after a while,¡± Eric guessed. ¡°Then, they¡¯ll find an excuse and say that Liz¡¯s schedule collided with the variety show. Then, she¡¯ll withdraw from the variety show.¡±


    Thinking of the scene of Liz being carried into the ambnce by Frank, Audrey guessed that Liz¡¯s leg injury was quite serious.


    But so what? Audrey¡¯s heart gradually sank. What Liz had experienced was nothingpared to the harm Charlotte had suffered.


    Audrey suddenly slowly cast her gaze at Elena.


    What kind of blow would Elena give Liz in the end?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Elena sensed Audrey¡¯s abnormality, so she subconsciously looked up.


    Audrey quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Elena smiled, her expression ambiguous. ¡°I know. You were peeking at me. I found out. You panicked, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    Because of Liz¡¯s injury, all the participants in the variety show had afortable sleep in their residence. Now, many people were already specting if this variety show would be canceled at thest minute..

 Chapter 283 - 283: Variety Show Postponed

    Chapter 283 - 283: Variety Show Postponed<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gail sent a message to the WeChat group.


    Gail: ¡°Hello, everyone. Due to what happened this morning, we have decided to temporarily postpone the broadcast of this variety show. We will wait for the specific time to be announced. Everyone can continue to stay here, and the food and amodation are free.¡±<div>


    After seeing this notification, everyone had different feelings.


    Many people with full schedules packed their luggage and left after seeing Gail¡¯s words.


    Due to time constraints, many people would still choose to stay here for the night.


    When the sun set, many people gathered on thewn outside.


    Audrey looked out of the window and said to Elena, who was sleeping in bed, ¡°It looks quite lively outside. Should we go down and join them?¡±


    Elena did not seem to be in the mood. She turned overzily and said in a low voice, ¡°A group of people squeezing on thewn and sweating. What¡¯s so fun about that?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t force her. Instead, she walked to the wardrobe alone and carefully chose her clothes.


    After a while, Elena slowly opened her eyes.


    At that moment, the sunlight outside shone in through the window, casting ayer of gentle light on Audrey, who was standing in front of the wardrobe.


    Elena didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Audrey quietly.


    Audrey picked out a floral dress, and a satisfied smile immediately appeared on her face.<div>


    ¡°That floral dress doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Suddenly, Elena¡¯s voice came from behind Audrey. ¡°I think that red dress is pretty good.¡±


    Audrey jumped in fright.


    She turned around and saw that Elena, who had been lying on the bed, had already sat up and was looking at her quietly.


    Audrey suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Audreyughed in difort. ¡°But I like to wear this floral dress.¡± With that said, Audrey took the dress to the bathroom.


    ¡°What a stubborn fellow¡­¡± Elena mumbled. Then, she quietly got off the bed and walked to the wardrobe to retrieve the long red dress.


    When Audrey came out of the bathroom, she realized that Elena had already left the room.


    Anna and Dn were very satisfied with Gail¡¯s arrangements. By the time Audrey left, they were already waiting for her at the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Annaughed. ¡°We have nothing to do tonight. We can y all night without having to do anything. ¡±


    The three of themughed and took the elevator downstairs.


    It was gettingte, and there were more and more people on thewn. Audrey nced around and saw Kalia and the others surrounding a man ying an electric guitar, pping excitedly.<div>


    ¡°Mort?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re talking about that guy.¡± Anna followed Audrey¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°That guy was quite close to Liz previously, but for some reason, after Liz¡¯s ident, Frank has been by her side more often.¡±


    Audrey naturally knew. After all, Mort and Liz were actually in a cooperative rtionship. Once the chain of interest between them was severed, there was no need for them to interact.


    However, Audrey was certain that Mort and Liz would still be in contact.


    After all, Gail was willing to postpone the variety show for Liz. He knew that when she recovered and was discharged, Mort would definitely be waiting for Liz. The two of them definitely did not participate in the variety show just to appear in front of the public.


    Audrey andpany arrived at the dining room and went to the dining table to choose their favorite food. Then, they sat by the window and slowly ate their dinner.


    ¡°Guess when Liz will be discharged?¡± Audrey had just taken a bite of the patch when she heard four women chatting at a table not far behind her.


    Dn froze, then took a quick look at the woman.


    The woman¡¯spanionughed. ¡°I think she fell quite seriously. She¡¯ll probably take a long time to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The women instantly burst intoughter.


    The expression on Anna¡¯s face was filled with disdain, but Audrey didn¡¯t think much of it. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°The atmosphere in the entertainment industry is like this. The other circles are simr.¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also curious as to how long it will be before Liz is discharged. ¡±


    Anna said, ¡°That depends on her injuries..¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: Dancing

    Chapter 284 - 284: Dancing<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°In my opinion, she might as well not be discharged,¡± the woman at the table behind her continued. This time, her voice was slightly raised. ¡°When I think of her face, I get angry. She¡¯s usually pretentious like a troublemaking b*tch.¡±


    The women were mumbling non-stop. At this moment, one of the women gave them a look and they hurriedly looked out of the window.<div>


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Elena?¡± the woman said.


    Audrey and the others also looked out the window curiously.


    On thewn outside, a beautiful woman in a red dress was dancing to the music.


    Audrey was immediately stunned.


    Many people on thewn leaned over curiously. Some even whistled excitedly.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just ying to the gallery,¡± the woman said disdainfully. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re wearing a shy dress and dancing casually? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know how to appreciate it.¡± Dn suddenlyughed out loud, stunning Audrey and Anna.


    The women¡¯s expressions changed, and they looked at Dn unhappily. ¡°Dn, what do you mean?¡±


    Dn leaned back in his seat indifferently and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just suddenly feel that some people are quite jealous.¡±


    The women immediately widened their eyes. ¡°How dare you say that about us!¡±


    At this moment, the other diners on the second floor of the restaurant looked over curiously. The women felt that something was wrong and quickly picked up the tes in front of them before leaving angrily.<div>


    ¡°Why did you provoke them for no reason?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with disapproval.


    ¡°I just said a few words casually.¡± Dn looked innocent. ¡°Cousin, do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    Anna was speechless.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and watch Elena danceter.¡± Dn shut his mouth quickly.


    Elena was very eye-catching. At this moment, she was dancing on thewn in a red dress. Under the light, she looked bright and dazzling.


    When Audrey and the others arrived at thewn, there were already many people around them. They automatically formed arge circle and watched Elena dance in the middle of the circle.


    ¡°Great!¡± Someone in the crowd pped and cheered. ¡°Elena is amazing!¡±


    Elena¡¯s smile was very bright. At this moment, she noticed Audrey and the others standing in the crowd.


    ¡°Hey! Darling!¡± Elena shouted in that direction. ¡°I need a backup dancer. Come and join me!¡±


    Audrey was instantly stunned on the spot. Was Elena calling out to her?


    Audrey rarely danced, nor was shefortable with performing her talents in front of so many people¡ªacting was an exception.<div>


    Upon hearing Elena¡¯s words, Audrey¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¡°Dn! Come here!¡± Elena suddenly shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± So she was calling Dn. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief for some reason.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Dn was obviously surprised by Elena¡¯s invitation, but he did not hesitate. Instead, he took off his thin coat and walked to Elena¡¯s side with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Elena.¡± Dn bowed slightly to Elena like a gentleman. ¡°May I be your backup dancer?¡±


    Elena grinned and inadvertently nced at Audrey, who was standing not far away.


    ¡°Mas!¡± Elena shouted to the other side. ¡°Help me y a song!¡± Soon, a very rhythmic DI dance song sounded from the speakers.


    Everyone¡¯s emotions were instantly stirred.


    ¡°Everybody!¡± Elena whistled.


    Soon, she started dancing with Dn!


    Audrey had always felt that Dn was a male celebrity who had just debuted. He might not be that proficient in dancing, but to her surprise, he actually danced very well with Elena.


    This was the first time Audrey had seen Elena¡¯s dance. It had to be said that she was an outstanding dancer.


    Perhaps this was the charm of the female lead in the original book.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Another dance was performed. Elena and Dn were sweating profusely from the heat.


    Soon, a few other young men and women were also eager to try. Elena and Dn simply gave up the ¡°stage¡± to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Elena went to Audrey¡¯s side and smiled brazenly.. ¡°Did I dance well just now?¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285: Provocation

    Chapter 285 - 285: Provocation<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey looked into Elena¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You danced very well. I¡¯m really envious.¡±


    ¡°Envious?¡± Elena seemed to have heard a joke. Sheughed and said, ¡°Since you like it, when we go back tonight, I¡¯ll dance for you all night.¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s face flushed red!


    ¡°Ah, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Audrey hurriedly covered Elena¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Dn and Anna joined them.


    Anna looked terrified. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re living in the same room as Miss Elena?¡±


    Audrey looked a little embarrassed. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Elena pulled Audrey¡¯s hand off.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to eat,¡± Elena said. ¡°1 haven¡¯t eaten yet. Audrey, you will apany me, right?¡±


    Anna and Dn were both very perceptive people. Seeing this, they smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going over there to watch the electronic piano performance. The two of you go eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± Audrey wanted to say something, but Elena pulled her away without any exnation. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Audrey inexplicably returned to the dining room.


    Most of the food on the second floor of the restaurant. Elena carried a te and shuttled back and forth between the tables. When she saw good-looking dishes, she would ce them on another te and pile it into Audrey¡¯s arms.<div>


    ¡°You really treat me as your personal maid.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dancing for a long time. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Elena pouted and said, ¡°Help me carry them. You can eat them too.¡±


    Audrey sighed helplessly.


    ¡®Yo, who is this?¡± Suddenly, a female voice with ill intentions sounded.


    Audrey looked over curiously and realized that there was a beautifully dressed woman standing behind her. She was the person who had been mocking Elena while they were eating by the window.


    Elena also turned around. When she saw the woman¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sarah? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Sarah rolled her eyes at Elena. ¡°Does your family own this restaurant? Can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Elena didn¡¯t intend to take this woman named Sarah seriously. Instead, she gestured to Audrey and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look. The food there looks delicious too.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t give up and quickly directed the ¡°firepower¡± to Audrey.


    ¡°Even if some people be female celebrities, they still look unpresentable. They¡¯re all top-notch existences, yet they¡¯re still serving dishes here. Perhaps they were born with this fate.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t stupid. She quickly heard the sarcasm in Sarah¡¯s words.<div>


    Audrey wasn¡¯t a pushover. She wanted to retort, but Elena beat her to it and said to Sarah, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go home and sleep. There¡¯s no need to embarrass yourself here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s embarrassing?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t think you can teach me a lesson just because you¡¯re a few years older than me.¡±


    Sarah cast her gaze at Audrey again. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Elena stuffed the te in her hand into Audrey¡¯s arms and walked up to Sarah with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah¡¯s expression changed.


    Elena suddenly raised her hand gently.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sarah was so frightened that she took a few steps back.


    ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡± Elena suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Go back to your room.¡± Elena suddenly approached Sarah and said in a low voice, ¡°There are many people here now. If you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, I can fight you. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of being mocked.¡± It worked. Sarah immediately turned and left.


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Elena smiled and took two more servings of food. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit by the window!¡±


    Audrey sat in front of Elena and watched as she lowered her head to eat the strawberry pudding.


    After a while, Audrey asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that fellow just now?¡±


    Elena looked up and smiled. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it,¡± Audrey said indifferently..

 Chapter 286 - 286: Relatives

    Chapter 286 - 286: Rtives<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena took two bites of the cake calmly and said, ¡°That woman is my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Audrey was very shocked. ¡°Are you rted to her?¡±<div>


    Elena took a sip of milk and smiled. ¡°Why? Are you surprised?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be cousins¡­¡±


    Moreover, they were not on good terms. This could be seen from Sarah badmouthing Elena behind her back.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Elena looked nonchnt. ¡°You saw it just now. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Sarah. Of course, in my opinion, this person has always been deliberately provoking me.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship¡­ is quiteplicated,¡± Audreymented very briefly.


    Elena smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She just ate her food silently. Audrey took out her phone and yed with it for a while before Charlotte sent a message.


    Charlotte: I heard that the variety show you¡¯re on has stopped airing?


    Audrey: It¡¯s not a suspension, it¡¯s a postponement.


    Charlotte: What¡¯s the difference?


    Audrey: There¡¯s a difference¡­


    Charlotte: I just want to ask you, when are youing back?<div>


    Audrey: Why? Did you miss me?


    Charlotte immediately fell silent.


    Seeing that Charlotte didn¡¯t reply, Audrey sent an ¡°adorable¡± emoji, but there was still no response.


    Audrey stopped looking at her phone and cast her gaze at Elena, who was sitting opposite her.


    ¡°Have you found the camera in your room?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena looked around and said slowly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Aiya, why are you so concerned?¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.


    ¡°Darling, can I take it that you¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle. ¡°You can take it that I¡¯m purely curious about your room. ¡±


    Elena sneered and said unhurriedly, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t find it?¡± Audrey¡¯s expression immediately turned odd.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so disappointed?¡± Elena was a little unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only stayed in your room for two days and you¡¯re already unwilling?¡±


    Audrey was a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel that if you really want to livefortably, you can exin the situation to the production team and get your room reced. After all, this ce is quite luxurious. It¡¯s impossible that there aren¡¯t extra rooms.¡±


    ¡°You despise me, right?¡± Elena suddenly looked up at Audrey in a daze.


    Audrey was stunned.


    Was Elena¡­ sad?


    Soon, Elena smiled slyly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to live with you. If you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Audrey suddenly felt that Elena was like a child who liked to act shamelessly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey sighed helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t think that the bed in my room is cramped, then you can sleep with me all the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, why are you making it sound so ambiguous?¡± Elena teased.


    ¡°I was helpless.¡± Audrey mercilessly exposed the truth.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you think.¡± Elena shrugged. ¡°By the way, I think your dress suits me better. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Only then did Audrey notice the other party¡¯s dress.


    ¡°When I came out of the bathroom this evening, you disappeared for no reason.¡± Audrey calmly stated this fact.


    Elena straightened her back proudly and said, ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t look good in this dress?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word because she noticed that Charlotte had replied to her message.


    Charlotte: Yes, I miss you.


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s lips curled up. Just as she was about to reply, Elena, who was sitting opposite her, was unhappy. ¡°Who are you chatting with? Why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Audrey looked up at Elena and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this?¡± Elena put down the knife and fork in her hand, and Audrey had no choice but to shift her gaze back to her.


    ¡°The dress suits you very well,¡± Audrey said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re just patronizing me,¡± Elena said.


    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Audrey felt like she was coaxing a


    child..

 Chapter 287 - 287: Home

    Chapter 287 - 287: Home<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Since you think it suits me, I¡¯ll wear this to dance in the future,¡± Elena said with a smile.


    Audrey nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.<div>


    The two of them returned to their room at nine o¡¯clock. Elena took a shower andy on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡± Audrey went to Elena¡¯s side and said, ¡°Did you really not find the camera in your room?¡±


    Elena stared at the ceiling and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible if you want to find it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a hurry,¡± Audrey said in puzzlement.


    Elena closed her eyes calmly. ¡®Why should I be anxious?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it an invasion of privacy if someone installs a camera in your room? This is already against thew, okay?¡± Audrey borated on a fact.


    Elena suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around Audrey¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Aiyah¡­¡± Audrey was caught off guard and fell towards Elena.


    Elena hugged Audrey¡¯s head with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯ste.


    Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower¡­¡± Audrey struggled in Elena¡¯s arms.<div>


    ¡°Why shower? Didn¡¯t you already shower in the evening?¡± Elena rolled her eyes.


    Audrey struggled out of Elena¡¯s embrace and immediately retreated. ¡°Elena, if you touch me again, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    Elenay on her side on the soft bed and supported her head with one hand. ¡°Audrey, I really treat you as a friend. Is that why I treat you like this?¡± ¡°Why? Are you shy?¡± Elena suddenly raised her eyebrows and asked. Audrey¡¯s ears immediately turned red. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    She turned around and went to the wardrobe to get her pajamas before entering the bathroom.


    Audrey dawdled in the bathroom for a long time. After making sure that there were no strange expressions on her face, she opened the ss door and walked out.


    Elena had fallen asleep.


    Audrey sat in front of the mirror and applied some skincare on her face before getting into bed.


    Not long after Audrey turned off the bedsidemp, Elena suddenly moved and hugged her again.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Audrey looked like she had nothing to live for.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Elena mumbled and fell into a long silence.


    Audrey felt very helpless before closing her eyes.<div>


    The next day, when Audrey woke up, she realized that Elena had already left.


    She touched the space beside her and realized that it was already cold.


    It seemed that Elena had been gone for a long time.


    Audrey picked up her phone and took a look. It was nine in the morning.


    She actually slept for so long. Audrey rubbed her head before realizing that Charlotte had sent her a message.


    Charlotte: I can take a day off today. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home?


    Audrey: I¡¯ll be back today.


    Charlotte: ¡°I want to go shopping. Come with me.¡±


    Shopping? Audrey immediately recalled the painful matter fromst time and subconsciously rejected it.


    Audrey: I¡¯ve been so tired these past few days. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.


    Charlotte: Alright¡­ Then I won¡¯t go out either.


    Audrey: It¡¯s rare for you to take a break. Isn¡¯t it good to sleep at home?


    Charlotte: There¡¯s no future in sleeping.


    Audrey was speechless.


    After Audrey got up and washed up, she brought her valuables and informed her two friends that she was going home.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back, too,¡± Anna said. ¡°It¡¯s not much fun here. I want to go home and see my mother.¡±


    Dn nodded in agreement.


    Audrey took a taxi home. When she entered the garden, she saw a familiar figure watering the flowers.


    ¡®Mom!¡± Audrey ran over excitedly.


    Anthea thought that she was hallucinating. When she turned around and saw that it was really Audrey, she immediately smiled.


    ¡®My dear daughter, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Anthea smiled and hugged Audrey.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Why have you lost so much weight?¡± Anthea looked at Audrey with heartache.


    Audrey spun around in front of Anthea. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I even think I¡¯ve gained weight. ¡±


    Anthea and Audrey entered the living room, chatting andughing. At this moment, a suppressed voice came from upstairs. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    The two of them looked up and saw Charlotte in her home clothes standing in the corridor upstairs, looking at them with a smile..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Pursue

    Chapter 288 - 288: Pursue<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey greeted Charlotte with a smile.


    ¡®Go upstairs and apany Sister.¡± Anthea gently pushed Audrey.<div>


    Audrey nodded and happily went upstairs.


    Charlotte held Audrey¡¯s hand and entered her room.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I thought you were going to stay outside and not go home.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Audreyughed. ¡°I heard that you were on leave and immediately rushed back.¡±


    Charlotte smiled and took out an exquisitely decorated gift box. ¡°Look! This is a small gift I prepared for you.¡±


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°Prepared for me?¡±


    Charlotte sat beside Audrey. ¡°That¡¯s right. Open it and take a look.¡±


    Audrey opened the gift box excitedly to see thetest LV gown inside.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Audrey was clearly very satisfied with this dress.


    Charlotte immediately puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°See, I told you I have the best taste. You¡¯ll definitely like the gift I picked.¡±


    Audrey walked to the mirror with the gown in anticipation. Charlotte was about to say something when her phone rang.<div>


    ¡°Hello?¡± Charlotte answered the call.


    Soon, Audrey heard Charlotte¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Please throw it away, alright?


    I¡¯ve said it many times. I won¡¯t ept those things. If you like them, you can take them.¡±


    Charlotte quickly hung up.


    Audrey turned around in puzzlement. ¡°Sister, who were you on the phone with just now?¡±


    Charlotte said unhappily, ¡°Audrey, I recently met a fool.¡±


    Audrey was immediately interested.


    She ced the dress on the sofa and went to Charlotte¡¯s side to ask, ¡®What happened?¡±


    Charlotte replied, ¡°Just two days ago, a courier suddenly called me and said that the express delivery had arrived.¡±


    ¡°But I clearly remember that I haven¡¯t bought any express delivery recently.¡± Charlotte tried hard to recall what had happened in the past few days. ¡°I thought that a few of my friends bought it for me, so I went out to collect it.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression instantly turned disdainful. ¡°Guess what I received? Arge bouquet of roses!¡±<div>


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Roses? Who gave them to you?¡±


    Charlotte shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no signature on the rose, only my name.¡±


    ¡°Then, the courier called me again yesterday. I went to take a look. It was a bouquet of roses,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I asked the courier what was going on, but he said that he didn¡¯t know who had bought it for me either.¡±


    Audrey immediately thought of someone.


    At this moment, Charlotte said, ¡°However, in my opinion, it might be a gift from someone in ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte pursed her lips and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? There¡¯s a 30 -year-old employee in ourpany. He¡¯s a team leader in the department next door. He¡¯s a little handsome. Sincest month, he¡¯s been private chatting with me on WeChat, saying that he likes me.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± Audrey eximed in surprise. Soon, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister, so you mean that he¡¯s pursuing you, right?¡±


    Charlotte looked as if she had eaten a fly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, okay? I don¡¯t like him at all.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Is that so¡­ So, do you suspect that the roses sent by the courier over the past few days were sent by that fellow?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be other than that fellow!¡± Charlottey on the sofa and said, ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t tell me you think I should agree to that fellow¡¯s pursuit?¡±


    Audrey was stunned and didn¡¯t say a word. Charlotte¡¯s expression returned to its previous look of disdain. ¡°Let me tell you, even if I die alone, I won¡¯t be with that fellow.¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t like him, right?¡±


    Charlotte sat up from the sofa and widened her eyes. ¡°Oh my god! Am I blind?¡± Audrey looked surprised.


    [From Sister¡¯s tone, it seems like she has a lot of resentment towards that team leader.]


    After seeing the long-awaited barrage ofments above Audrey¡¯s head, Charlotte immediately perked up.. ¡°Let me tell you, that guy is really¡­¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: What a Joke

    Chapter 289 - 289: What a Joke<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey immediately came in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlotte muttered in Audrey¡¯s ear for a long time. In the end, she even said with a repulsive expression, ¡°I really can¡¯t tter such an arrogant, petty, and fierce man.¡¯<div>


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°ording to you, this fellow has been targeting you


    from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was a little exaggerated. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept a low profile when I work in thepany. Basically, no one in thepany knows about my rtionship with Big Brother and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Connor is simply a lunatic,¡± Charlotteined. ¡°At first, he was in the same department as me. He was the deputy leader.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°Then how did he be the team leader of the other department?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that guy¡­¡± Charlotte sneered. ¡°He messed up a deal. Big Brother got angry and fired him. He even transferred him to the department next door and made him an ordinary employee. Later on, he worked hard to be the team leader. ¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ he¡¯s quite hardworking.¡± Audrey smiled awkwardly before evaluating objectively.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Charlotte quickly retorted. ¡°The point is, that guy is really perverted.¡±


    ¡°Previously, when he was in the same department as me, he often used the power in his hands to suppress me. There were a few times when I wanted to fight him,¡± Charlotte said indignantly. ¡°At that time, I really felt that this guy was my natural nemesis.¡±


    Charlotte suddenly thought of something and continued, ¡°That guy is more than abnormal. He can be described as brutal. He usually likes to pick on me.


    Everyone in our department knows that I hate him.¡±<div>


    ¡°After that, that guy was demoted. Can you imagine how happy I was? Charlotte¡¯s face revealed a hint of pleasure. ¡°When that guy was transferred to another department, I was even happier.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Sister, from your description, it seems like that fellow isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve just been happy for a few days when this guy suddenly private messaged me on WeChat. He said that he¡¯s liked me for a long time and asked if he could pursue me.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression was very strange. ¡°Was that fellow joking?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯d rather he was joking. My God, you don¡¯t know how horrified


    I was when I saw that message from him.¡±


    Audrey looked at Charlotte quietly as she continued, ¡°Do you know how I felt back then? It was as if I was having a good meal when I realized that a fly had sneaked into my food.¡±


    Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sister, your description is really special.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Charlotte said angrily. ¡°Hees to work dressed like a dog every day, but what he does is like a demon. You really can¡¯t imagine how horrified I felt to be liked by such a person and how sad my life is.¡±


    Audrey was now really certain that Charlotte wasn¡¯t interested in Connor at all.


    Not only was Charlotte not interested in him, but she was also disgusted.<div>


    In fact, from the perspective of the employees and the higher-ups, they could understand Charlotte¡¯s feelings very well.


    After all, how was an employee supposed to feel towards a superior who used all kinds of reasons to oppress his subordinate?


    That would be a hellish joke.


    ¡°In my eyes, that guy is a lunatic.¡± Charlotte continued to vent her emotions. ¡°He¡¯s not in the same department as me, so we don¡¯t usually interact much. But ever since he expressed his feelings to me, I really feel that he will create opportunities to meet me from time to time.¡±


    Charlotte bared her teeth and said, ¡°My God, this is really too terrifying.¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have so many thoughts. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Charlotte took out her phone and flipped through it twice. Then, she threw the phone onto the sofa and said, ¡°Here, take a look. This guy has started posting on his Moments again.¡±


    Audrey curiously picked up her phone.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Don’t Talk Nonsense!

    Chapter 290 - 290: Don¡¯t Talk Nonsense!<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Charlotte had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression on her face as she said, ¡°Look, you also think he¡¯s very strange, right? He never posted anything on his Moments before, but after confessing to me, he would post some strange things from time to time.¡±<div>


    Audrey returned the phone to Charlotte, who tapped on it a few times and said,


    ¡°Due to work reasons, I can¡¯t delete him yet. In that case, I can only block his Moments.¡±


    ¡°That fellow actually didn¡¯t give up and even sent you flowers?¡± Audrey asked.


    When she first heard that someone was sending flowers to Charlotte, Audrey subconsciously felt that it was Frank¡¯s doing.


    But after hearing more from Charlotte, Audrey suddenly felt that she was overthinking.


    She was really silly. Why would she think that Frank would send flowers to Charlotte? Frank was indeed the male lead of the original book, but he was the kind of person who rarely expressed his thoughts.


    How could such a reserved and reticent person be so bold as to ask someone to send flowers to Charlotte?


    It was impossible.


    ¡°Who wants his flowers?¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes again. ¡°When I think about how he gave me those flowers, I get goosebumps all over. I¡¯ve already made it very clear to the delivery man just now. If anyone gives me roses in the future, he should just throw them away. If he wants to bring them home, I have no objections.¡±


    At this point, Charlotte said speechlessly, ¡°The delivery man thought that I had a fight with my boyfriend and even advised me not to be willful¡­ Ah! I feel that my young heart has been deeply poisoned.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh again.<div>


    ¡°To think you¡¯reughing at me!¡± Charlotte immediately felt indignant. After a while, she thought of something and asked suggestively, ¡°Audrey, I remember that you and that Evans¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiyah, Sister, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Audrey was so frightened that she wanted to cover her mouth. ¡°Evans and I are just ordinary friends.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Ordinary friends? In my opinion, it¡¯s not as simple as ordinary friends, right?¡± Charlotte¡¯s gaze became very probing.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Audrey hurriedly stretched out her finger to stop her from continuing. ¡°Let¡¯s each take a step back. How about that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, we won¡¯t.¡± Charlotte nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m really bored today. Why don¡¯t you go out with me?¡±


    Audrey still wanted to refuse, but Charlotte said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely cross the road properly this time. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Until now, Charlotte still thought that the car ident she had in the past was an ident and not someone deliberately trying to harm her.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Charlotte pleaded again. ¡°I¡¯m already annoyed enough with


    Connor. If you don¡¯t go shopping with me, I¡¯ll really be very depressed.¡± Audrey debated for a while before nodding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±ar10tte Immediately Deamea witn JOY.


    Charlotte happily pulled Audrey out the door before taking a taxi to arge shopping mall in the city center.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently taken a fancy to a new bag, ¡± Charlotte said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition. I want to buy it as soon as possible!¡±<div>


    Audrey apanied Charlotte into one of the shops. The shop assistant quickly came over to receive them with a smile.


    ¡°Take out all yourtest bags,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I want to take my time to choose.¡±


    The shop assistant knew that she had met a big customer, so she led the other shop assistants to take out the new bags in the shop with a smile.


    Audrey had apanied Charlotte out today, so she didn¡¯t have any desire to buy a bag. Instead, she sat on the sofa and swiped her phone.


    Elena seemed to have gone overseas for a vacation. She posted a photo by the beach.


    Audrey was just about to give her a thumbs up when she thought about it and decided to forget it.


    She kept feeling that Elena had been acting strangely recently. At least from Audrey¡¯s point of view, her interactions with Elena had already exceeded the boundaries of an ordinary friend.


    Wait, friend?


    When Audrey realized that this concept had shed through her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Was she crazy? Had she actually treated Elena as a friend? Audrey felt that she had been getting stranger and stranger recently.


    Forget it. I¡¯ll try my best to stay away from Elena in the future, Audrey thought..

 Chapter 291 - 291: Chance Encounter

    Chapter 291 - 291: Chance Encounter<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°How is it? Does this bag look good?¡± Charlotte turned to look at Audrey.


    Audrey looked up and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite good-looking and of good quality.¡±<div>


    The shop assistant at the side also echoed with a smile, ¡°Miss, this bag you like is thetest model in our shop. It really suits you.¡±


    Charlotte was instantly overjoyed. She handed the bag to the shop assistant beside her. ¡°Help me wrap it up! I want this! Also, wrap up the bags beside me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The shop assistants were overjoyed and immediately went to pack up all the bags that Charlotte had taken a fancy to.


    After Charlotte swiped her card, she said to Audrey, ¡°I think the clothing store opposite is not bad. Shall we take a look?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The shop assistants brought over four to five shopping bags, and Audrey took three of them. She smiled and said, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlotte also took the other two bags and left with Audrey.


    ¡°My luck today is really good.¡± As Charlotte walked out, she turned around with a smile and said to Audrey, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to buy something I like¡­


    Aiyo!¡±


    Charlotte was caught off guard and bumped into a wall of flesh!


    The person in front of her reached out to hold Charlotte¡¯s shoulder in time. Charlotte subconsciously said, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As Charlotte spoke, she quickly raised her head.<div>


    Alter seeing this persons race, charlotte was stuppea on me spot.


    Audrey was also somewhat shocked.


    She did not expect to meet Frank here.


    Frank was dressed casually with a fisherman¡¯s hat on his head. Behind him were two bodyguards.


    Frank looked down at Charlotte with a cold expression.


    A surprised look shed across Charlotte¡¯s face. When she realized that the other party was still holding her shoulder, she quickly took a step back.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, what a coincidence,¡± Audrey said with a fake smile. ¡°I never expected to meet you here.¡±


    Frank nced at Audrey indifferently and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a coincidence too.¡±


    Audrey nced at Charlotte, who was standing at the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh¡­¡± Charlotte had clearly been in a daze. After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, she quickly walked forward.


    Frank silently watched Charlotte walk past him. Almost at the same time, a few strands of her hair floated up yfully and gently brushed past his cheek.<div>


    Frank stood on the spot and watched Charlotte¡¯s back disappear before saying to the bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlotte clearly didn¡¯t know how many times Frank had looked at her from the corner of his eye. After they were far away, she said with a strange expression, ¡°Audrey, why is that fellow always haunting me?¡±


    Charlotte did not have a good impression of Frank. Coupled with Elena and Liz, Frank¡¯s image in Charlotte¡¯s heart was that of a scumbag.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Audrey pretended to smile calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that fellow toe shopping too.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Charlotte found it a little funny. ¡°When I saw his expression just now, it felt so strange. I even thought that he was going to curse at me in the next second.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Really? Did you actually think


    SO


    Charlotte replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! When he looked at me just now, his gaze was so scary, as if he was looking at an enemy who has a blood feud with him¡­ Ah, I¡¯m really curious. Can a person like him make friends?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh at Charlotte¡¯s reaction. ¡°Of course, everyone has their own circle.¡±


    Charlotte sneered. ¡°At first, I thought we were lucky. I didn¡¯t expect to meet


    Frank the moment I went out. Sigh, after seeing him, I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Just ignore that fellow,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I don¡¯t n on having any interactions with him.¡±


    Audrey knew Frank¡¯s feelings toward Charlotte. It was precisely because she knew that she didn¡¯t want Charlotte to have any contact with him.


    Frank was a public figure. Previously, he had been at the center of public opinion because of all kinds of scandals. Furthermore, from Audrey¡¯s point of view, Charlotte wasn¡¯tpatible with Frank at all..

 Chapter 292 - 292: You ‘re Not Lying to Me, Right?

    Chapter 292 - 292: You ¡®re Not Lying to Me, Right?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey was very gratified by Charlotte¡¯s attitude. She definitely couldn¡¯t let Frank have any chance to be with Charlotte. It would be best if Charlotte never knew that Frank liked her.


    Even though Frank was the male lead of the original novel, Audrey didn¡¯t trust He liked Charlotte, but he allowed Liz to hurt Charlotte without taking any remedies. Audrey was deeply dissatisfied with Frank¡¯s attitude.<div>


    ¡°Sis, you hate Frank, right?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t give up and probed again.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlotte said without hesitation. ¡°That guy only has a pretty face. His character is average, and his taste is also average. I really don¡¯t know why so many girls like him. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Audrey finally felt relieved. ¡°I have the same thoughts as you.¡±


    Charlotte thought of something and asked softly, ¡°That guy¡­ shouldn¡¯t he be apanying Liz in the hospital?¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Ah! You heard about him too?¡±


    Charlotte immediately grinned. ¡°Although I¡¯m not from the entertainment industry, I have a friend who works in the entertainment industry! I heard before that the variety show you participated in suddenly stopped airing because of Liz, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    Charlotte immediately looked disgusted. ¡°I heard that that fellow was chased by a goat, so she was injured, right? How funny¡­ I didn¡¯t like her very much to begin with. After knowing what happened to her, I was quite happy. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Due to thepetition for resources, Audrey¡¯s rtionship with Liz had always been tense. At most, they could only maintain superficial harmony. Charlotte naturally stood firmly on Audrey¡¯s side and didn¡¯t like Liz.


    Of course, Charlotte still didn¡¯t know that the mastermind behind her car ident was Liz. Audrey thought that if Charlotte knew that Liz had harmed her, she would definitely think of ways to take revenge on her.


    Ever since he found out that Liz was the main culprit behind Charlotte¡¯s ident, Gary had discussed with Abner about attacking Liz¡¯s family. Liz¡¯s family relied heavily on the Waiting family. It was not easy to destroy them.<div>


    Audrey had previously thought of using Liz¡¯s scandal to attack the Campbell family.


    At first, Abner felt that this method was too draggy, but he quickly rejected it.


    Audrey didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Brother, you might not understand. The copse of a family is definitely not something that can bepleted overnight. Its decline will definitely be apanied by long-term decay.¡± And now, Audrey suddenly felt that she had encountered an opportunity.


    She might be able to borrow Frank¡¯s hand to destroy Liz. Audrey was betting that Frank was a person who loved deeply. She was betting that he would do extreme things for Charlotte.


    Even though Frank had yet to take any action regarding Charlotte.


    When Charlotte entered the fitting room, Audrey sent Elena a message.


    Audrey: Are you there?


    Elena quickly replied to Audrey.


    Elena: Oh my, why did you think of sending me a message? How strange! Don¡¯t tell me you miss me.


    Audrey was speechless.


    Elena replied with a ¡°cute¡± emoji.<div>


    Audrey: I just want to ask, you said that someone installed a camera in your room. Is anyone threatening you with your photo now?


    Elena: Not yet.


    Audrey: You¡¯re really optimistic. You knew that someone had installed a camera in your room, but you still went on a trip without a care.


    Elena: Aiya! You actually saw my Moments? Then why didn¡¯t you give me a


    Like?


    Audrey: That¡¯s not the point. I still want to ask, are you really not going to call the police?


    Elena: Why call the police? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet, hahaha¡­


    Audrey: Fun? What are you doing?


    Elena replied, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Audrey quickly changed the topic. I saw Frank while shopping.


    Elena: What? You¡¯re not lying to me, right?


    Audrey: He¡¯s probably out shopping with two bodyguards.


    Elena didn¡¯t reply to Audrey¡¯s message.


    Audrey originally wanted to use the topic of Frank to pique Elena¡¯s interest, but she didn¡¯t expect to be ignored.


    Audrey immediately felt a little depressed.


    Charlotte took Audrey shopping in the mall for the entire morning before the two of them finally returned with a full load..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Blackmail

    Chapter 293 - 293: ckmail<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°All in all, today¡¯s harvest is not bad.¡± Charlotte was very satisfied with her bat results¡±. She said with a smile, ¡°Other than meeting that annoying person, today¡¯s trip really made me too happy!¡±


    Audrey smiled when she saw how happy Charlotte was.<div>


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the entire family gathered in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gathered so many people, right?¡± Gary chuckled. ¡°Audrey looks like she¡¯s lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°Ah, Uncle, you must be joking. I¡¯ve gained weight over the past few days. I didn¡¯t lose weight.¡±


    Anthea asked lovingly, ¡°How long do you n to stay home this time? After all, you said earlier that your production team is only temporarily off the air. Filming will continue after some time.¡±


    Before Audrey could say anything, Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°When the variety show starts filming again, it will probably be a few monthster.¡±


    Everyone in the living room looked at Charlotte. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Charlotte leaned against the sofa and swiped the tablet in her hand without looking up. ¡°That depends on when that Liz recovers.¡±


    After hearing the name ¡°Liz¡±, the expressions of Abner and the others became unnatural for a moment.


    ¡°Have you met Liz?¡± Eric said curiously.


    ¡°Ah? No,¡± Charlotte replied casually. ¡°I just heard it from a friend of mine in the entertainment industry. She said that Liz was injured and is lying in the hospital now. The variety show was temporarily suspended because of this.¡± [That scared me to death. I thought Sister knew something.]


    Charlotte was still looking down at the tablet in her hand and didn¡¯t notice thements above Audrey¡¯s head.<div>


    Abner and Eric looked at each other withplicated expressions.


    Audrey casually changed the topic with Anthea.


    From Audrey¡¯s point of view, Liz was a woman with sinister means. She was even harder to deal with than Elena. Although Charlotte had worked hard in the corporate world for many years, it was more difficult for her to deal with Liz, who was good at pretending.


    In order to prevent Charlotte from doing anything rash, Abner and the others did not intend to reveal that Liz had hurt her.


    Abner pondered for a moment before picking up his phone to send a message to Audrey.


    Abner: Do you have your own way to deal with Liz? I think it¡¯s time for me to do it


    Audrey: Brother, before that, I want to give Liz an appetizer.


    Abner: What do you want to do?


    Audrey: Give me three days.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go upstairs first.¡± Audrey suddenly said to everyone in the living room, ¡°Take your time to chat.¡±


    No one said anything. Instead, they nodded at Audrey.<div>


    Audrey returned to her room and quickly sent Elena a message.


    Audrey: Are you free now?


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, Elena called her directly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Elena shouted, ¡°That b*tch has indeed begun to attack!¡±


    Audrey was rmed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Elena said hatefully, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? A man called me just now and openly ckmailed me! It must be that damn woman, Liz.¡±


    ¡°Is someone ckmailing you?¡± Audrey was surprised. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Liz?¡±


    Elena said angrily, ¡°Who else could it be? Hmph, that man called me and said that he has my private photos. He asked me to pay him 100 million in the next two days. Otherwise, he will circte my photos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that camera!¡± Audrey eximed.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Elena said. ¡°I knew it. Liz got someone to install a camera to take my private photos. She¡¯s definitely not just ying around.¡±


    ¡°How do you n on dealing with it?¡± Audrey asked anxiously.


    ¡°Ha, what else can I do?¡± Elena gradually calmed down. ¡°Since she wants to ckmail me, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t understand what Elena meant.


    Elenaughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll show her what it means to strike first.¡±


    Elena quickly hung up.


    Audrey sat on the bed in a daze for a while. Soon, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly entered Weibo..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Trending Topic

    Chapter 294 - 294: Trending Topic<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Five minutester, a trending topic appeared on Weibo in red and bold!


    #Elena¡¯s First Time Trying Sexy Styles<div>


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened!


    She quickly clicked on the note. After reading the contents, she called Elena¡¯s phone number in disbelief.


    Elena, on the other hand, kept showing a busy tone!


    It was no wonder Audrey was so shocked. It was just that the content of the trending topic on Weibo was really¡­ eye-catching!


    In this trending topic, Elena¡¯s studio posted nine grid photos. The protagonist of each photo was Elena.


    Unlike her usual style, Elena was dressed very boldly this time. She was wearing a very cool bikini and was sitting on the beach. She made a series of yful and enchanting movements in front of the camera.


    Elena¡¯s photoshoot this time could be said to be very bold. After all, she had been showing off her ¡°pure¡± and ¡°conservative¡± image all these years. Even though she had debuted for many years, Elena had never taken such bold photos before.


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect Elena to do a photoshoot during her vacation.


    Thements section under the trending searches quickly fell into chaos.


    Elena¡¯s fans were almost in an uproar. They did not expect the female celebrity they had liked for so many years to take such photos. Many people shouted excitedly in thements section, ¡°Sister is awesome! Please take more photos like this in the future!¡±


    During this period of time, there were also people criticizing Elena in thements section. For a moment, thements section became foul.<div>


    Audrey scrolled through Weibo for a while before another trending topic popped up.


    #A famous female celebrity¡¯s explicit photos are suspected to have leaked# Audrey¡¯s temples throbbed as she quickly clicked on it.


    The content of this trending topic was a photo of Elena in the room! From the perspective, it was not difficult to tell that the photos of Elena had been secretly taken.


    As for the location where she was secretly photographed, it was obviously the room she stayed in when she participated in the variety show.


    It seemed Liz eventually circted the photos.


    Soon, Audrey¡¯s phone rang. It was Elena.


    When Audrey picked up the call, Elena¡¯s excited voice sounded. ¡°How is it? Have you gone to Weibo to look at the trending topics?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Elena chuckled. ¡°Did Liz think that everything would be fine just because she posted my private photos? Ha, her motive is nothing more than to ruin my reputation. After all, my reputation outside is developing towards that of a pure ¡®Jade Maiden¡¯. Now that my studio has posted that set of photos, it¡¯s a p in Liz¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°I just want her to know that her little tricks behind my back are harmless to me.¡± Elena smiled confidently. ¡°Hmph, she must be dreaming if she wants to destroy me with just a few private photos in the room?¡±


    Elena continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve already done what Liz wanted to do in advance. Let¡¯s see what other tricks she has.¡±<div>


    Audreyughed. ¡°Your method is very effective.¡±


    Elena puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°In ten minutes, I¡¯m going to give Liz a big gift.¡¯


    ¡°Oh? What are you doing?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Elena looked at the time and said, ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s 8:30 pm now. When it¡¯s


    8:40 pm, remember to check the trending searches on Weibo.¡±


    Audrey had a faint premonition. Soon, she obediently guarded her phone. When the time showed 8:39 PM, Audrey¡¯s heart raced!


    At 8:40 pm, another trending topic popped up on Weibo. It was so explosive that it had already suppressed the photos and private photos about Elena!


    The new trending topic was actually about Liz.


    #A female celebrity is close to nature#


    When Audrey clicked on it, she realized that it was about what had happened at the ranch when they were filming the variety show that day.


    On the page was a video. In the video, Liz was being chased by a ck goat. The scene was soical that it made peopleugh!


    Audrey was stunned. A few secondster, she couldn¡¯t help butugh without any care for her image. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The scene of Liz being chased by the ck goat was too hrious.. The number of reposts on this trending topic suddenly increased!

 Chapter 295 - 295: Demonic Video

    Chapter 295 - 295: Demonic Video<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Many people had forgotten about Elena¡¯s photo album. They all flocked to the trending topic about Liz and startedmenting and reposting it!


    Soon, Audrey received a WeChat message from Charlotte.<div>


    Charlotte: My God! Audrey, guess what I saw on Weibo? Hahaha¡­ Is this person really Liz? I¡¯m dying ofughter, hahaha..


    That video was so hrious that Audrey could vaguely hear Charlotte¡¯s unbridledughtering from the living room downstairs when she was in the room with excellent soundproofing.


    Soon, with Gary¡¯s scolding, Charlotte¡¯sughter gradually stopped.


    At this moment, Elena called Audrey.


    ¡°Is this the gift you mentioned you had for Liz?¡± Audrey suppressed herughter and asked.


    Elena alsoughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ How is it? Isn¡¯t it exciting? Hahaha¡­ I guess Liz must be very angry now. I wonder if her legs will be affected? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Elena shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. No matter what, I gave Liz a chance. Since she doesn¡¯t want this opportunity, I don¡¯t n to give her any face.¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°How are you going to deal with this matter?¡±


    Elena said, ¡°Deal with it? What else can I do? First of all, Liz let me down first. If she dares to cause trouble with me, I¡¯ll call the police directly. I¡¯ll tell the police directly that Liz deliberately installed a camera in my room. By then, she won¡¯t just be imprisoned.¡±


    Elena said hatefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything to her, but what about her? Not only did she deliberately make me faint from the earthworms, but she also wanted to use my private photos to threaten me. How can I sit back and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Audrey said, ¡°at first, your idea was that as long as Liz didn¡¯t threaten you with those photos, you weren¡¯t nning on posting the video of her being chased by the ck goat, right?¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course!¡± Elena said with certainty. ¡°I think I¡¯m a trustworthy person, provided that no one provokes me. Liz, that b*tch, has challenged my bottom line again and again. This time, uploading her video is just a warning. If she dares to provoke me again, I can do even worse things.¡±


    Audrey had no objections to Elena¡¯s actions. The entertainment industry was aplicated ce to begin with. Elena had done this to protect herself. She wasn¡¯t wrong, was she?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Elenaughed again. ¡°Did you see those new videos?¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What? Another trending topic?¡±


    Elenaughed out loud and said, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s a video that thoseizens made¡­


    Wait for me, I¡¯ll send it to you!¡±


    After a few minutes, Elena sent a few videos to Audrey.


    Audrey clicked on it one by one and realized that the scene of Liz being chased by the ck goat had been made into all kinds of meme videos by nosyizens. The most outstanding videos had already reached hundreds of thousands of views and shares.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect theseizens to be so talented.¡± Elena didn¡¯t hide her admiration for theseizens. ¡°I canugh for an entire year at the lousy videos they made! Hahaha¡­¡±


    At this moment, Audrey heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked!¡± Audrey raised her voice. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±<div>


    Soon, Audrey saw Charlotte walk in with a smile.


    At the same time, Elena tactfully hung up.


    ¡°Sis, what happened? Why are you so happy?¡± Audrey teased.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t pretend. You definitely know why I¡¯m happy.¡± Charlotte walked briskly to Audrey¡¯s bed and took out her phone.


    ¡°Did you watch the video I sent you just now?¡± Charlotte asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched it, ¡± Audrey said. ¡°That video is quite interesting.¡±


    Charlotte suppressed herughter and said, ¡°I just heard about her. I didn¡¯t know what was going on at the scene. Now that I¡¯ve seen this video, I can only say that this is the source of all my happiness today.. Hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296: Sudden Call

    Chapter 296 - 296: Sudden Call<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audreyughed with Charlotte.


    ¡°To be honest, your director is quite interesting, ¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I thought he would delete all the videos that were unfavorable to Liz. I didn¡¯t expect him to post them again.¡±<div>


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Sister, this video wasn¡¯t posted by our production team. ¡±


    ¡°Huh? No?¡± Charlotte was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that only you people present can take this video, right? Wasn¡¯t it instructed by your director?¡±


    After Charlotte finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something and immediately shouted in surprise, ¡°Ah! Could it be¡­¡± Audrey nodded silently.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Audrey, did you do this?¡±


    ¡°I really want to do this.¡± Audrey smiled humorously. ¡°However, I won¡¯t choose to post it at this time. I should have posted this video long ago when the variety show stopped broadcasting.¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Charlotte realized that she had misunderstood her. She hurriedly apologized awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Audrey. I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­ ¡±


    Audrey held Charlotte¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I didn¡¯t take your words to heart at all.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°But then again,¡± Charlotte said, ¡°this video is really damaging to Liz¡¯s image.


    Guess when she¡¯lle out to do public rtions?¡±


    ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t have to worry about managing the publicist.¡± Audrey analyzed carefully. ¡°The studio behind her is so powerful. They will definitely help her settle everything.¡±<div>


    ¡°We were just talking. Isn¡¯t she here now?¡± Charlotte looked down at her phone and smiled. ¡°Liz¡¯s studio just sent out the notice. You can take a look.¡±


    Audrey curiously turned on her phone. When she clicked into Weibo, she realized that there was a new batch of trending topics on Weibo.


    #Liz Studio has already called the police #


    ## Liz Makes a Statement


    ¡°She cherishes her reputation so much. She¡¯ll definitely cause a ruckus this time.¡± Charlotte objectively gave her guess. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be implicated.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Liz. If it were any female celebrity in the entertainment industry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate their reputation being ruined. Liz is a newbie in the entertainment industry. There are many people who hate her, and there are also many people who are her sworn enemies, such as Elena and me.¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Forget Elena. She has nothing to do with us. I¡¯m only concerned about your safety. Audrey, no matter what, you have to protect yourself well.¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously. ¡°I will.¡±


    After a while, Charlotte returned to her room.


    Audrey went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she realized that her phone was ringing.


    Who was calling her?<div>


    Audrey found it strange. Ignoring her wet hair, she walked to the sofa and picked up her phone.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to answer the call and hung up.


    She walked to the cab and had just picked up the hairdryer when her phone suddenly rang again.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t hang up this time.


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Frank? Why did you suddenly call me?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Frank said, ¡°Did you see the trending topics on Weibo just now?¡±


    So it¡¯s about Liz. Audrey sneered inwardly and said, ¡°Why? Mr. Frank, are you nning to question me?¡±


    Frank couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°Mr. Frank, I know that you have a good rtionship with Liz. If you go online, you should know that theizens have a high level of discussion about you and Liz.¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± Frank said coldly.


    ¡°Heh, I think so too. What does it matter how theizens guess your rtionship with Liz, right? After all, you don¡¯t like Elena anymore.¡± Audrey had no intention of giving him any face.


    ¡°Do you have to be so aggressive?¡± Frank asked..

 Chapter 297 - 297: The Truth

    Chapter 297 - 297: The Truth<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey replied, ¡°Aggressive? How can that be? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Frank,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, and I¡¯m not as romantic as Elena. Let me give you a small suggestion. If you don¡¯t like Elena anymore, you should make it clear to her directly. There¡¯s no need to keep her in suspense. If you keep doing this, it¡¯s inevitable thatizens will think you¡¯re a scumbag.¡±<div>


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Frank raised his voice a little. ¡°Please watch your words!¡±


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°Alright, Mr. Frank. I still have something to do. If you don¡¯t have anything else, please don¡¯t disturb me anymore. I don¡¯t have the time to chat with you, okay?¡±


    Frank said indifferently, ¡°I called you tonight to ask you something.¡±


    Although she had already guessed that the other party was calling her about


    Liz, Audrey still asked, ¡°What is it? Please tell me.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°Did you know about the trending topics on Weibo tonight?¡±


    Audrey seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Mr. Frank, did I tell you that you¡¯re really humorous sometimes?¡±


    Frank frowned slightly.


    Audrey sat on the sofa and picked up the tablet with her free hand. ¡°When Liz got into trouble that day, I wasn¡¯t the only one preeent. Even you were there. Now that the video that was unfavorable to her has circted, why do you only suspect me and think that I was behind it?¡±


    Without waiting for Frank to speak, Audrey said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Oh¡­ I understand, Mr. Frank. You think that since I hate Liz to the core, so I¡¯ll attack her, right?¡±


    Frank sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for many years. Audrey, do you think you¡¯re apletely clean person? Do you think you haven¡¯t done anything dirty?¡±<div>


    ¡°How can Ipare to your Liz?¡± Audrey said in an extremely mocking tone, ¡°Your dear Sister Liz is an innocent little girl. She has always been a clean person. She has never even hired a subordinate to hit an innocent person.¡± Audrey¡¯s words sessfully fell Frank into a long silence.


    ¡°Mr. Frank.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°You didn¡¯t refute me because you think I¡¯m right. Actually, you know a lot of things. After Charlotte¡¯s ident, I definitely won¡¯t have any sympathy for Liz. In my eyes, Liz is aplete lunatic.¡±


    ¡°So you were involved in what happened tonight, right?¡± Frank asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m involved or not,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Mr. Frank, sometimes I really don¡¯t understand your thoughts.¡±


    Audrey was silent for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°Mr. Frank, I know you like Charlotte, but what did you do? Just because your families have engagements, you could only turn a blind eye to what happened to Charlotte. With all due respect, Mr. Frank, your feelings for Charlotte are not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±


    Frank¡¯s breathing quickened.


    After a while, he suddenly said indifferently, ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t do anything practical for Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your own business.¡± Audrey immediately became impatient. ¡°Anyway, you always have so many reasons, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you have something against me. I know I can¡¯t change your prejudice against me. You can think whatever you want.¡± Frank suddenly felt a little helpless. ¡°What happened on the trending topics tonight has nothing to do with you. I know.¡±


    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little agitated. ¡°Mr. Frank, can you please take out the evidence yourself the next time you question someone? Confronting me without any evidence¡­ You¡¯re really a very smart person.¡±


    Frank could tell that the other party was mocking him. He was not angry. Instead, he said, ¡°Think whatever you want. In short, just be careful for the next few days.¡±<div>


    Audrey suddenly felt a little strange. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey continued, ¡°I don¡¯t understand..¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298: Complicated Human Nature

    Chapter 298 - 298: Complicated Human Nature<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Frank didn¡¯t rify. Instead, he hung up.


    ¡°What a strange person,¡± Audreympooned. Just as she was about to put down her phone, it suddenly rang again!<div>


    God! She was really busy tonight.


    Audrey looked at her phone helplessly, only to realize that it was a call from Gail.


    ¡°Director, good evening. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Gail¡¯s tone was clearly anxious. ¡°Something happened!¡±


    Before Audrey could ask, Gail continued, ¡°Someone uploaded Liz¡¯s video of her being chased by a goat. This has done a lot of damage to Liz!¡±


    Liz was a rising star in the entertainment industry. Even though her acting skills had always been criticized, this did not prevent her from being ttered by many fans.


    ¡°Now, her studio hase to me,¡± Gail said. ¡°They firmly believe that I posted that video to obtain traffic. Ah! God, I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    ¡°Director, I¡¯m very helpless about this.¡± Audrey sounded very innocent. ¡°You know that all of us were present at the time. You know better than me if I took a video.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, honey,¡± Gail quickly denied. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you to doubt you. I know you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s tone was immediately a little strange. ¡°Director, why did you call me?


    Gail sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m worried about our variety show now.<div>


    You know that theizens know that the variety show was stopped because


    Liz¡¯s leg was injured. Liz¡¯s fans called us angrily and asked us topensate Liz.¡±


    ¡°They even asked us to publicly apologize to Liz!¡± Gail could not help but feel a little down.


    ¡°Of course,pensation is necessary,¡± Audrey said without hesitation. ¡°Liz was indeed injured during the variety show. Logically speaking, the production team should be responsible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of responsibility now,¡± Gail said helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Liz called me just now, iming that the person who sent the video must be someone from the production team.¡±


    Audrey understood.


    Actually, Liz was right.


    But what did it matter?


    Audrey only found it funny. Liz wasn¡¯tpletely innocent. If she hadn¡¯t sent someone to install cameras in Elena¡¯s room in advance and even threatened her with Elena¡¯s private photos, Elena wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless.


    Objectively speaking, Elena had already given Liz a chance, but Liz clearly wanted to force her to a dead end. Elena did this to protect herself. Elena had done nothing wrong.


    It was Liz who was wrong.<div>


    In a practical sense, everything that Liz had experienced today was her own fault.


    Audrey was not apletely kind person. To be honest, deep down, she actually had some grudges against Elena.


    Before Liz appeared, Elena had always targeted Audrey. Even though she was already developing in a good direction, Audrey felt especially ufortable every time she thought of the past.


    There was no way she could open her heart to Elena, nor could shepletely let bygones be bygones.


    Perhaps this wasplicated human nature.


    Audrey sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Then, Director, what can I do for you?¡± Audrey pretended to be polite.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Gail said bluntly. ¡°Well, Liz just called me and said she wanted you toe forward and identify the person who deliberately harmed her. ¡±


    Audrey was shocked. ¡°Director, you must be joking, right? Why do I need to stand up and identify the instigator of the video?¡±


    Gail said seriously, ¡°Audrey, I hope you can understand my difficulties. After all, I spent a lot of effort to film this variety show. You might not know, but I invested a huge sum of money in it.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t a phnthropist. She didn¡¯t want to fall into the other party¡¯s trap when Gail was ying the emotional card with her.. Upon hearing this, Audrey pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°Director, it¡¯s not good for me to casually identify someone without evidence, right?¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299: She Has Evidence

    Chapter 299 - 299: She Has Evidence<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Liz said that she has evidence!¡± Gail¡¯s tone instantly became hopeful. ¡°Audrey, you have to help me!¡±


    Gail was considered a new director in the entertainment industry. He hoped that he could achieve his goal of bing famous through this variety show.<div>


    Obviously, he could not afford to provoke Liz now. Moreover, Liz¡¯s background was not simple.


    Audrey pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°What? You said she has evidence? Who is it? Who did she say deliberately harmed her?¡± Gail suppressed his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s Elena.¡±


    Audrey had long guessed that he would say that.


    ¡°Director, stop joking with me!¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°Do you know what it means for me to stand up and identify Elena?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t know who posted Liz¡¯s video. If I stand up to testify, I¡¯m clearly helping you perjure yourselves. Director, how can I go against my conscience?¡±


    Gail said, ¡°Darling, I know you don¡¯t want to, but the truth is that it was indeed Elena who posted the video to frame Liz.¡±


    ¡°Then may I ask what evidence Liz is talking about?¡± Audrey asked with raised eyebrows.


    At this moment, Gail was a little hesitant. ¡°Liz didn¡¯t tell me the details. However, Liz said that as long as you agree to stand up and identify Elena, she will give you a generous reward after the matter is done.¡±


    Audrey almostughed out loud when she heard this.


    She had filmed so many shows and didn¡¯t need Liz¡¯s money at all. No matter how much Liz gave her, Audrey would only feel that she was being insulted.


    ¡°Director, if you analyze the situation seriously, you¡¯ll know how unrealistic what you¡¯re saying is.¡± Audrey softened her tone and said, ¡°First of all, you have to know that Miss Elena debuted as a child star since she was young. It¡¯s said that her family background is especially good.¡±<div>


    Audrey said suspiciously, ¡°Do you think Elena will be affected by my identification? She¡¯s been in the entertainment industry for so many years, so she must have umted a lot of connections. If I help Liz, the first person Elena will take revenge on will definitely be me.¡±


    Gail tried to reassure Audrey. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry about this. Liz has already promised me previously that she definitely won¡¯t let Elena hurt you, okay? I can also promise you that you will definitely be safe when the timees.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    Gail was obviously treating her as a pawn to be used.


    What he said now was pleasant, but Audrey understood that all of this was just


    Gail¡¯s stalling tactic. The most important thing for him now was to stabilize Liz. After all, during Liz¡¯s debut, she had already revealed her family background to many people around her. Many people wanted to curry favor with her.


    Audrey was filming in the entertainment industry, but she kept a very low profile. So far, very few people knew her true identity. Of course, she was only Gary¡¯s stepdaughter. She didn¡¯t think that this identity would bring her much convenience. On the contrary, it would cause her unnecessary trouble.


    It was precisely because of this that Audrey didn¡¯t mention her identity. Gail had always thought that Audrey¡¯s status was lower than Liz¡¯s.


    Audrey had been in the entertainment industry for so many years in her previous life. She had already seen through the so-called human heart.


    She didn¡¯t want to be manipted anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Gail.¡± Audrey shouted the other party¡¯s name solemnly. ¡°Please go back and tell Liz that I won¡¯t help hermit any perjury. My conscience is still intact, and I don¡¯t want to do anything to destroy it. In addition, I n to withdraw from the variety show you filmed. As for the penalty, I¡¯ll transfer it to your cardter.¡±<div>


    With that said, Audrey hung up.


    More than half of Audrey¡¯s hair had dried. She sat at the table and started watching the show gloomily.


    Liz must be panicking now. After all, she had been working hard to maintain her persona since she debuted. Now, everything she had painstakingly built was going to be ruined because of a short video.


    Everyone who participated in Gail¡¯s variety show knew that Audrey and Elena had been close recently. Liz actually wanted Audrey to stand up and perjure herself. Clearly, Liz couldn¡¯t think of a better solution for the time being..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Looking for the Wrong Person

    Chapter 300 - 300: Looking for the Wrong Person<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There was an old saying, ¡°The person closest to you will hurt you the most.¡± Liz had clearly realized this, so she wanted to egg Audrey on and stab Elena beside her.


    However, Liz had found the wrong person.<div>


    Audrey would never provide any help to Liz, even if she was in dire straits one day.


    She hated Liz so much, so why would she listen to her?


    Audrey took a deep breath and continued watching the show.


    Because Audrey had called for a long timest night and was overthinking, she didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. When she woke up for breakfast in the morning, Eric asked in surprise, ¡°Did you stay uptest night?¡±


    Audrey forced a smile on her pale face. ¡°Yes. I watched a dramast night and thought it was very good, so I didn¡¯t go to bed until two in the morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay upte.¡± Gary had also gone downstairs for breakfast. ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t cherish my body. I often stayed upte into the night, causing my stomach to be in a bad state now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Uncle is too hardworking, ¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°Uncle is so capable, so thepany developed so well. Uncle, you have to be careful in the future. ¡±


    Gary smiled at Audrey before looking at Charlotte. ¡°By the way, what have you been busy with recently?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlotte took a sip of milk and didn¡¯t take Gary¡¯s words to heart. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m definitely busy with work.¡±


    After Charlotte finished speaking, she said weakly, ¡°1 could have taken leave today, but I didn¡¯t expect our department head to say that he had something on at thest minute and asked me to go back and work overtime.¡±


    Charlotte thought that Gary would say something to make her pay attention to rest, but she didn¡¯t expect him to only nod and say, ¡°There¡¯s indeed no harm in working hard.¡±<div>


    Charlotte instantly deted.


    ¡°How¡¯s your work recently?¡± Abner, who had been silent, suddenly asked, ¡°Are you getting along well with your colleagues?¡±


    [As expected, Big Brother cares about Sister.]


    After seeing thements above Audrey¡¯s head, Charlotte almost cried tears of joy.


    ¡°Brother, I really feel much better after that guy isn¡¯t in our department,¡¯ Charlotte said.


    Abner had some understanding of what had happened to Charlotte recently. In a sense, the episode regarding the person who suppressed Charlotte and was transferred to another department for his mistake was actually rted to Abner.


    However, Abner had no intention of telling Charlotte what he had done.


    He had never liked to tell others what he was thinking, even his family.


    ¡°Oh? What has Charlotte encountered recently?¡± Gary asked curiously.


    In the past few years, Gary felt that his health was no longer as good as before. Therefore, he had already handed many things in thepany to Abner.


    Other than some important decisions made by thepany that needed Gary¡¯s review, he no longer cared about thepany.<div>


    It was also for this reason that Gary didn¡¯t know what Charlotte had encountered in thepany.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t want too many people to know about her. ¡°It¡¯s just work. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gary asked. ¡°Charlotte, no matter what, you¡¯re my daughter. If you encounter any trouble at work, you have to tell me. Only then can I help you solve the problem.¡±


    Charlotte sighed and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that recently, a guy in our neighboring department wants to woo me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eric was wearing a pair of low-definition sses today. Hearing Charlotte say this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to adjust the slightly crooked frame of his sses. ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Someone is actually pursuing you? Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Charlotte was unhappy. ¡°Eric, what do you mean? Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be liked?¡±


    Ericughed even louder. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡¯


    [What¡¯s wrong with Second Brother? How can heugh at Sister like this?] After seeing Audrey¡¯sments, Eric clearly restrained himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡± Eric suppressed his smile and said,¡± I just think it¡¯s strange. Why would someone suddenly like you? Hahaha¡­ ¡®


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes..

 Chapter 301 - 301: Mother’s Answer

    Chapter 301 - 301: Mother¡¯s Answer<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sister is so good-looking. It¡¯s not strange for her to be liked, right?¡± Audrey smiled sweetly.


    Eric was speechless.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte red at Eric and said, ¡°Since Audrey has said so, do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°The two of you keep arguing.¡± Gary coughed and said, ¡°Look at Abner. He¡¯s different from you. You have to learn from him.¡±


    Seeing that everyone at the dining table was looking at him, Abner silently put down the cup in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to work first.¡±


    [Ah? Big Brother is full so quickly? Could it be that he¡¯s shy?]


    After seeing the words above Audrey¡¯s head, Abner paused for a moment. Soon, he turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°Look, you angered Big Brother away!¡± Charlotte said to Eric half-jokingly. Eric looked at Charlotte in disdain. ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gary quickly mediated. ¡°Hurry up and finish your breakfast. You still have to go to workter.¡±


    Charlotte and Eric stopped bickering.


    Audrey had nothing to do these few days. When Gary and the others went to work, she simply apanied Anthea to water the flowers in the garden.


    ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s with the trending topics on Weibost night?¡± Anthea cut off a few roses before turning around and asking Audrey with a gentle expression.


    Audrey was sitting on a stool, looking at the daffodils in front of her in boredom.<div>


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about those trending topics.¡± Audrey thought for a moment before exining, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Something happened when we participated in the variety show previously.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Anthea was deep in thought, then smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you stopped broadcasting. What about the future? Is there any possibility of continuing filming for this variety show?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, I won¡¯t participate in this variety show in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to participate?¡± Anthea was clearly surprised.


    Seeing that Audrey¡¯s expression was not very good, Anthea vaguely guessed that she was in a bad mood. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to participate, so be it. If you feel tired, so be it. Anyway, you can participate in other variety shows in the future.¡±


    Anthea continued to lower her head and trim the flowers. Audrey tilted her head in thought for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Anthea was immersed in her own world when she heard Audrey call her. She turned her head in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°If you one day discover that someone likes your friend, but your friend has to be hurt by others because of that person¡¯s love, what should you do?¡±


    Anthea felt that Audrey¡¯s question was a little strange, but she still thought about it seriously before answering, ¡°Liking isn¡¯t a two-way street to begin with. What I mean is that there are still too few people in this world who are in love with each other. Many people are actually in love with others.¡±


    Audrey agreed. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°So.¡± Anthea smiled. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not wrong for anyone to fall in love with someone else. But if others were to be hurt because of his love, that person¡¯s love is too heavy.¡±<div>


    Audrey asked, ¡°If that person knows that the person he likes has been hurt because of him. but he¡¯s indifferent. can such a Derson be considered a


    gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Audrey, actually, you already had the answer in your heart when you asked this question, didn¡¯t you?¡± Anthea said as gently as ever. ¡°Then let me tell you what I think. If it¡¯s as you said, that person is indeed not a good person.¡±


    ¡°He might not have done anything out of line to the person he likes, but he would be in the wrong for not intervening when he saw that the other party was hurt because of him,¡± Anthea said.


    Audrey nodded. Actually, Audrey thought so too about her mother¡¯s words.


    However, she had been looking for validation.


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Mom.¡± Audrey smiled sincerely. Hence, Anthea lowered her head and continued with her work..

 Chapter 302 - 302: Invitation

    Chapter 302 - 302: Invitation<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey wanted to sit on the swing beside her, but she didn¡¯t expect Evans to send her a message.


    Evans: Are you at home now?<div>


    Audrey: Of course. After all, I¡¯m no longer participating in that variety show.


    Hahaha¡­


    Evans: The day after tomorrow is Saturday. Are you free?


    Audrey: What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?


    Evans: ¡°Nothing. I suddenly thought of a new good restaurant near ourpany. I want to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Did Evans want to treat her to a meal? Audrey was immediately shocked.


    Soon, Audrey blushed slightly.


    Was this¡­ a date?


    Audrey was suddenly puzzled.


    She, who had no experience in love, could not help but be a little flustered in the face of such a situation.


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t reply to his message, Evans thought that she was embarrassed, so he sent her another message.<div>


    Evans: ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little abrupt for me to suddenly ask you out like this. Next weekend is my brother¡¯s birthday. When the timees, our family will hold a grand birthday banquet for him. Many people wille. Audrey, I sincerely invite you to the banquet.¡±


    Audrey was shocked by Evans¡¯s words again.


    She thought for a moment before replying.


    Audrey: Alright, I¡¯ll definitely be there next week.


    This was a rejection of his invitation on Saturday. Evans smiled helplessly. Soon, he looked at the tablet on the table.


    The television drama starring Audrey was ying on the tablet.


    It was afternoon when Audrey received Liz¡¯s call.


    At two in the afternoon, Audrey was still sleeping soundly when she was woken up by her phone.


    Audrey picked up the phone in frustration and said weakly, ¡°Hello? Who are you?¡±


    Soon, a familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Audrey, did you just wake up?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s consciousness gradually became clearer.<div>


    It was Liz. Audrey quickly reacted.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lizughed disdainfully. ¡°At this time, you¡¯re the only one sleeping so soundly.¡±


    Audrey turned around unhappily and asked, ¡°Liz, what¡¯s the matter? You disturbed my afternoon nap.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Liz sneered, then said, ¡°Have you thought about what Gail told youst night?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey found it strange. ¡°Liz, what kind of joke is this? I¡¯ve already made it very clear to Gailst night. Didn¡¯t he tell you what I said?¡±


    Liz¡¯s tone immediately turned unfriendly. ¡°Audrey, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Liz was like a spoiled child, but she was clearly more scheming than a child. Audrey quickly imitated her tone and said, ¡°Liz, I hope you understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Liz silently tightened her grip on her skirt.


    ¡°Name your condition,¡± Liz said without beating around the bush. ¡°As long as you ask, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? You can satisfy any condition I offer?¡± Audrey suddenly asked with a faint smile.


    Liz subconsciously squared her shoulders. ¡°Of course. How much do you want? Just say it. I can afford it anyway.¡±


    Liz looked down on Audrey. She had always believed that Audrey was a woman who was greedy for money¡ªshe had seen many such women. They were all the same.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Audreyughed. ¡°Liz, have I told you that you¡¯re really naive sometimes?¡±


    ¡°Silly and naive,¡± Audrey suddenly added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about provoking me,¡± Liz said in a mocking tone. ¡°Be straightforward. Just tell me how much you want.¡±


    ¡°What if I want your life?¡± Audrey suddenly said in a dark tone.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Bitch.¡± Liz cursed. ¡°How dare you tease me?¡±


    Audreyy t on the bed and said to Liz, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and me? You want me to stand up and perjure you? Do you want me to frame Elena? What¡¯s the difference between doing this and taking Elena¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Perjury? How can this be perjury?¡± Liz immediately retorted. ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with those trending topics on Weibo,¡± Liz said aggressively. ¡°That bitch went overboard by posting my indecent video online. She went overboard.. Can¡¯t I counterattack?¡±

 Chapter 303 - 303: Sick

    Chapter 303 - 303: Sick<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Or,¡± Liz asked, ¡°do you think I should be a coward and not resist?¡±


    Audrey felt that Liz was getting better at spouting nonsense. She smiled and said, ¡°Liz, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re a kind person. To be honest, what¡¯s the difference between you and Elena?¡±<div>


    ¡°Stop scolding me here!¡± Liz couldn¡¯t help but be a little agitated. ¡°Audrey, how can you have the cheek to talk about me? Since you said that Elena and I are no different, are you a good person? You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. You¡¯re also an out-and-out scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scum.¡± Audrey had no desire to continue chatting with Liz. ¡°Since you know what kind of person I am, why are you looking for me tomit perjury? Aren¡¯t you embarrassing yourself?¡±


    With that, Audrey hung up.


    Three secondster, Liz called again.


    Audrey felt very frustrated. She picked up the phone and picked it up. She said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you not have ears? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Or don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Liz was clearly shocked by Audrey¡¯s attitude. Soon, she said angrily, ¡°How dare you shout at me? Do you know who my father is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Audrey scolded tersely.


    Ever since she met Liz, Audrey realized that she liked to curse more and more.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Liz took a deep breath and mocked, ¡®Why are you so agitated when I¡¯m only asking you to perjure yourself? Why? Could it be that you don¡¯t want to help me because of Elena?¡±


    Audrey rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Liz pretended to be surprised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to¡­ develop feelings for Elena?¡±<div>


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Liz thought that she had discovered a shocking secret and smiled mercilessly. ¡°My God! Audrey, I really didn¡¯t expect you to¡­ pity Elena?


    Audrey was now certain that there was something wrong with Liz¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Why? Could it be that you think she really treats you as a friend because Elena has been close to you recently?¡± Liz thought that she had poked Audrey¡¯s sore spot, so she said even more brazenly, ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re really.. innocent and cute.¡±


    Audrey chuckled. ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s in your head. Is it dung?¡±


    Liz didn¡¯t expect Audrey to say such vulgar words to her. Her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Audrey smiled and said, ¡°If your brain really isn¡¯t good, quickly it treated. It¡¯s fine if others find out. It¡¯s not embarrassing anyway.¡±


    Liz resisted the urge to throw the phone in her hand away. Then, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Do you think Elena is really sincere towards you? She¡¯s just using you. In the past, your rtionship was so bad that it even became a trending topic. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have any grudges against her. ¡±


    ¡°Whether I have a grudge against her is my own business.¡± Audrey shrugged. ¡°As for you, Liz, you¡¯ve tried to sow discord between Elena and me time and time again. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again,¡± Audrey said coldly. ¡°How you want to deal with Elena is your own business. It has nothing to do with me. If you have the ability, go and destroy her, not look for me. Liz, I despise you.¡±


    With that said, Audrey hung up.<div>


    She looked down at the time and realized that half an hour had passed.


    Liz was simply her nemesis. Audrey continued to lie back on the bed gloomily. At night, when Charlotte returned home, she specially entered Audrey¡¯s room to chat with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really speechless today.¡± Charlottey casually on Audrey¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Guess who I bumped into when I went to thepany?¡±


    Without thinking, Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you met Connor again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Charlotte said disdainfully. ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? That guy came to annoy me again for no reason today.¡±


    Audrey was watching a television drama on her tablet.. When she heard Charlotte say that, she paused the television drama and asked curiously, ¡®What did that guy say to you again?¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304: Conspiracy

    Chapter 304 - 304: Conspiracy<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I have to say that Connor is indeed capable.¡± Charlotte casually grabbed the doll on the bed and hugged it. ¡°He¡¯s been doing well these past few days. He¡¯s been promoted from team leader to department head again.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he can openly bully his subordinates again?¡±<div>


    ¡°He¡¯s simply crazy,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°After he became a department head, he extended his reach even further. This morning, he specially came to look for me because he wanted to discuss a project. Because I happen to be one of the people in charge of that project.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Audrey curiously leaned to Charlotte¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Charlotte immediately looked a little excited. ¡°That guy is simply crazy! He suddenly praised me and said that I was an outstanding and capable employee. God! When I heard this back then, I almost turned around and ran away.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Audreyughed heartlessly. ¡°My God! Sister, what have you experienced? Hahaha¡­ Why did you meet such a strange person? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Seeing that Audrey was actuallyughing at her, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Audrey hurriedly stopped smiling. ¡°I won¡¯tugh anymore. I won¡¯tugh anymore, alright?¡±


    Charlottey on the bed and looked at the chandelier on the ceiling. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with that guy to begin with. Especially after he confessed to me, I hate him even more.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I never expected him to be such a weirdo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Charlotte replied. ¡®When I think of how he used to boss me around, I get angry. When he made a mistake and was transferred to the neighboring department, you don¡¯t know how happy I was. Butter on, he said those things to me. I feel so nauseous.¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    Charlotte turned her head again and said to Audrey, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Think about it. If it were you, you would feel disgusted if a person who bullies you all day confessed to you, right?¡±<div>


    That was true. Audrey said, ¡°Sister, just ignore him in the future.¡±


    Charlotte snorted and said, ¡°Of course I ignore him. Every time I stay with him, I only talk about work and forget about everything else. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to talk to him about private matters¡ªthere¡¯s no need at all!¡±


    After a while, Charlotte thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, did you receive an invitation from Evans¡¯ family?¡±


    Audrey vaguely guessed something and asked, ¡°Are you talking about Young Master Louis¡¯s birthday party?


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte immediately smiled. ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s normal for a family like ours to receive Louis¡¯ invitation. Just now, Big Brother even asked me if I should attend with them.¡±


    ¡°Brother will definitely go,¡± Audrey said. ¡°After all, Brother and Louis have been good friends for many years.¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not free next week.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey was a little curious. ¡°What are you busy with next week, Sister?¡±


    Charlotte smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that our department is having a team bonding event next weekend. Our department head asked us to try our best to be there.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can just apply for leave.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± Charlotte turned over in bed and said slowly, ¡°Or I might follow you to Louis¡¯ birthday banquet. It won¡¯t be toote for me to make a decision next week.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded.


    As Audrey refused topromise, Liz ultimately couldn¡¯t get her to stand up and testify for her, proving that Elena was the one who posted the information online about her being chased by a goat.


    It was also because of this that Liz hated Audrey.


    The poprity of Liz¡¯s video on the Inte only increased. Manyizens even used that video to make memes. When Liz saw those videos, she almost fainted from anger.


    ¡°That bitch,¡± Liz said hatefully to her assistant. ¡°I must make Elena pay!¡± Her assistant was so frightened that she did not dare to make a sound.


    Those who were familiar with Liz knew that her temper was extremely bad in private.


    Liz called Mort while he was eating, drinking, and ying with a few hedonistic sons. When he saw Liz call, he hung up..

 Chapter 305 - 305: Sister’s Dress

    Chapter 305 - 305: Sister¡¯s Dress<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz was furious and sent a message to the other party.


    Liz: I want to destroy Elena! And that bitch Audrey! I want to do them in now! What can you do?<div>


    Mort: What¡¯s the hurry? There will be an opportunity. You¡¯re too anxious.


    Liz: Do you know how chaotic Weibo is now? If I don¡¯t make a move soon, Elena¡¯s fans will really scold me to death!


    The woman in Mort¡¯s arms said coquettishly, ¡°Sir, why are you always distracted? Which woman are you chatting with? You¡¯re ignoring me.¡±


    Mort teased and touched the other party¡¯s fair face before sending a message to Liz impatiently.


    Mort: You want to destroy Elena? Simple. I¡¯ll teach you. You can just attack Charlotte and frame Elena. At that time, Frank will evenpletely hate Elena.


    Liz: Frank doesn¡¯t have much love for Elena anymore.


    Mort: It can¡¯t be said that he doesn¡¯t have any. Perhaps he still feels a little guilty. Just do as I say. At that time, not only will you sessfully deal Elena and Charlotte, but you will also make Frank only have you in his heart in the future.


    Liz: What should I do?


    Mort sent Liz a long message.


    Gary and his family received an invitation from Louis¡¯ family.


    Like all banquets in the past, Louis¡¯ so-called birthday banquet was not just an ordinary banquet. To a certain extent, it was another business banquet where celebrities from all walks of life interacted.<div>


    As the weekend approached, Charlotte even brought Audrey to her dressing room to help her choose suitable clothes to attend the banquet.


    ¡°Sister, I know what to do.¡± Audrey looked a little helpless.


    ¡°How can that do?¡± Charlotte disagreed. ¡°I go to such asions often and am more experienced than you. As for dressing up, you should listen to me.¡±


    Charlotte browsed for a long time in the wardrobe and finally took out a very elegant long dress.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°You have such a good figure. This gown suits you


    very well.¡±


    Audrey took the gown and appraised it before shrugging. ¡°Is there any difference between this and the dress you gave me? I think I should wear the gown you gave me when I go to the banquet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Charlotte shook her head and smiled slyly. ¡°Audrey, you have to know that I spent a lot of effort to let you attend the banquet this weekend.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday. Why would I bother? I can just wear whatever I want. As long as it¡¯s appropriate, I can choose not to wear this dress.¡±


    ¡°How can that do?¡± Charlotte immediately raised her voice a little. Soon, she realized that she was a little agitated.


    ¡°Audrey, let me tell you the truth. I¡¯m doing this for you,¡± Charlotte said with a smile.<div>


    ¡°For me? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Audrey shook her head frankly.


    Charlotte looked at Audrey as if she was looking at a fool. Soon, she knocked Audrey¡¯s head gently. ¡°Silly! Won¡¯t you meet Evans if you go to the banquet? If you dress up, won¡¯t his eyes light up?¡±


    A horrified expression shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Charlotte sighed and said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t hide it from me. I know you¡¯re interested in Evans.¡±


    An awkward expression shed across Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it.¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°You can just wear this gown. After all, that banquet can be considered grand. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you wearing this gown.¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte suddenly thought of something and quickly went to the bed to pick up her phone.


    ¡°I have to ask my colleague if Connor will go to the department for a gathering,¡± Charlotte said as she lowered her head and fiddled with her phone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Audrey found it strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Connor isn¡¯t from your department? Why are you worried about this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Although that guy isn¡¯t in our department anymore, he¡¯s very familiar with most of the people in our department¡ªbut he used to target me. Damn it.¡±


    As Charlotte spoke, she dialed her colleague¡¯s phone number..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Eric’s Abnormality

    Chapter 306 - 306: Eric¡¯s Abnormality<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Hi! Leah!¡± Charlotte shouted at the person on the other end of the phone with a smile. ¡°Are you free now? I have a question for you.¡±


    After a while, Audrey heard Charlotte¡¯s delighted voice. ¡°Oh! Really? Are you serious? Are you sure that Connor won¡¯t go to the gathering?¡±<div>


    After a few seconds, Charlotte hung up.


    ¡°Alright, dear.¡± Charlotte turned around and smiled at Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve already asked the second floor. Connor won¡¯t go to the departmental gathering this weekend.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I have a feeling that that fellow won¡¯t go. After all, he¡¯s no longer a member of your department. If he tries to join in the fun, he will definitely feel awkward.¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. ¡°Back then, when I said that I wanted to enter thepany to work, Dad asked me to hide my identity and not tell anyone that I¡¯m the CEO¡¯s daughter. From the looks of it, if Connor Imew my true identity, he might not have kept making things difficult for me.¡±


    Audrey thought of Connor¡¯s character and couldn¡¯t help but say in disgust, ¡°That fellow bullied you, but he actually has the cheek to say that he likes you. How detestable. ¡±


    Charlotte waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Let him be. Anyway, I don¡¯t have any good impression of him. I really can¡¯t wait for him to leave thepany quickly. That way, I won¡¯t have to see him every day.¡±


    On Sunday afternoon, after Audrey and her family were ready, they finally left at 4?.30 sharp.


    As Charlotte was attending the department¡¯s gathering, she had already left an hour earlier than Audrey and the others.


    Audrey and Eric sat in the same car. On the way, Eric looked out the window in boredom and said, ¡°It¡¯s another boring banquet. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve attended it.¡¯


    ¡°Second Brother, if you don¡¯t like to go, just sleep at home,¡± Audrey said sincerely.


    ¡°Aiya, I was just saying.¡± Eric smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve all gone out. Even Charlotte is heading out. There¡¯s really no point in me staying at home alone.¡±<div>


    Audrey nced at Eric and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she took out her phone.


    After a while, Eric heard Audrey chuckle.


    Eric said strangely, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Audrey turned to look at Eric and replied truthfully, ¡°Evans just sent me a message asking when I¡¯ll be at his house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Could that alone make you so happy?


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°No. Evans also said that many people from the entertainment industry came to his house. Now that he¡¯s entangled with a few female celebrities and can¡¯t leave, he hopes that I can quickly go over and save him.¡¯


    ¡°Heh.¡± Eric suddenly sneered. ¡°Rescue¡­ He¡¯s a man. He¡¯s been in the business for so many years. Can¡¯t he even do such a small thing? Does he need you to save him?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look at Eric curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric subconsciously asked when he realized that Audrey was staring at him.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you in a bad mood today?¡± Audrey asked.<div>


    Eric shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Eric suddenly said.


    Audrey said, ¡°Nothing. I just feel that you don¡¯t seem to like Evans very much. Did he provoke you in any way?¡± Eric was stunned.


    He shifted his gaze to the window.


    Audrey thought for a moment. ¡°I was thinking too much. Second Brother, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Sensing that Audrey was a little depressed, Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    After a while, Audrey realized that Eric had sent her a message.


    Eric: What¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry with me?


    Audrey: Second Brother, why are you more naggy than a woman?


    Eric: Can¡¯t I care about my sister?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Eric: Alright, my attitude was not good just now. I apologize.


    Audrey: I¡¯m not angry. Second Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much again.


    Eric: Women.


    Audrey sent Eric a funny emoji.


    Eric sent the other party another message.


    Eric: I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be deceived.


    Audrey: Second Brother, what nonsense are you talking about?

 Chapter 307 - 307: Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 307 - 307: Attending the Banquet<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric: Are you familiar with the guy from Hill¡¯s family?


    Audrey: What do you mean?<div>


    Eric tried another approach of asking.


    Eric: Is Evans very familiar with you?


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, have you forgotten that I participated in the Hill family¡¯s advertisement shoot previously? I¡¯ll definitelye into contact with


    Evans.¡±


    Eric: Is that all? But I don¡¯t think that kid is an ordinary friend of yours.


    Audrey was immediately speechless.


    Soon, the tips of her ears turned slightly red.


    Eric: Don¡¯t tell me you guys went out to y together?


    Audley suddenly felt that Eric was acting strange today.


    Audrey: Second Brother, you¡¯re really annoying. You¡¯re more nosy than a woman.


    Eric: Hmph.<div>


    Audrey: What are you doing? Are you angry with me again?


    Eric didn¡¯t reply to Audrey.


    When Audrey and the others arrived at their destination, the sun had already begun to set.


    The Hill family had a very high status in the capital, so tonight¡¯s banquet was no small matter. The people present were all celebrities from all walks of life. When Audrey got out of the car, she saw that the parking spot was already filled with luxury cars.


    ¡°There must be a lot of people tonight, ¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Look at this Porsche. It should be a limited edition in our country, right?¡± Eric nced at it casually and said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡± Abner turned to look at Eric.


    ¡°Second Brother, what kind of joke is this?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gary and the others walked forward, and Audrey wanted to follow. Eric stretched out his long arm and casually ced it on Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How is it? What gift do you want? I can give it to you.¡± Eric said carelessly.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you giving me a gift?¡± Audrey looked up at Eric curiously.


    Ericughed and said, ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡±


    Audrey immediately looked puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not a holiday now, and I¡¯m not celebrating my birthday. Second Brother, why do I have a bad feeling when you suddenly say that you want to give me a gift?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you actually dare to question me¡­¡± Eric shouted.<div>


    Abner saw the person standing in front of the door, so he turned around and said, ¡°The two of you, stop dawdling. Hurry up and follow.¡±


    Audrey waved Eric¡¯s hand away and quickened her pace to catch up to Anthea.


    Louis did not expect to see Abner the moment he walked out of the door.


    He was wearing a pair of gold-framed sses. He stood where he was and smiled at the neer.


    ¡°Oh! Young Master Louis.¡± Gary walked up first and handed the gift box in his hand to him with a smile. ¡°Our family sincerely wishes you a happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lance.¡± Louis smiled and epted the gift box. Then, he handed it to his assistant beside him and gestured for them to enter the hall.


    Louis first exchanged a few pleasantries with Gary. Soon, the head of the Hill family walked over with his wife, so Gary walked over with Anthea and chatted with her.


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Abner suddenly walked to Louis¡¯ side and asked softly.


    Louis was slightly shorter than Abner. He smiled at the peopleing and going in the hall and said without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    Abner looked down at the top of his head, and then the two of them fell into a strange silence.


    Audrey didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere between her brother and Louis, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to rashly go forward and disturb their interaction.


    ¡°Alright, why are you daydreaming here?¡± Eric reached out and rubbed Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite matcha cake over there. Let¡¯s go over and eat some.¡±


    Audrey had no objections and left with Eric.


    At this moment, Evans stood in a hidden corner on the second floor and silently watched Audrey¡¯s every move.


    Evans thought for a moment and decided not to go downstairs for now. ¡°Will Deane tonight?¡± Audrey asked curiously after taking a few bites of the cake.


    ¡°That guy¡­¡± Eric took a sip of champagne and replied, ¡°He probably won¡¯te. Because he¡¯s preparing for a new drama recently and doesn¡¯t have much free time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°Why did you mention that guy for no reason?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes..

 Chapter 308 - 308: Charlotte’s Troubles

    Chapter 308 - 308: Charlotte¡¯s Troubles<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Alright, ask if you want,¡± Eric said helplessly.


    Audrey was silent for a moment before ncing around.<div>


    There were many people present tonight. Audrey even saw several of her peers in the crowd.


    Eric seemed to have guessed what Audrey was thinking. He said casually, ¡°Speaking of which, there are so many people tonight. A few female celebrities who are familiar with you will being, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Eric smiled and reached out to hug Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If they dare to cause trouble for you, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you.¡± Audrey looked up and nced seriously at Eric¡¯s face.


    Eric¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What now?¡±


    Audrey suddenly smiled. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    The tips of Eric¡¯s ears turned slightly red.


    ¡°Ha¡­ You only know now.¡± Eric retracted his hand awkwardly and looked elsewhere.


    ¡°However¡­ Speaking of which, why don¡¯t I see Evans?¡± Audrey suddenly said.


    Eric looked back at her and said indifferently, ¡°Maybe he went to entertain guests.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Audrey replied. Eric was about to change the topic when Audrey¡¯s phone suddenly rang.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a call,¡± Audrey said to Eric.


    Eric said nothing.


    Audrey picked up her phone and realized that it was a call from Charlotte. Audrey quickly dialed her phone. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ah! Audrey!¡± Charlotte sounded a little agitated. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey immediately became nervous.


    Eric¡¯s attention immediately focused on Audrey.


    Charlotte¡¯s tone was a little dejected. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve already asked around. Connor wasn¡¯t supposed toe to our department¡¯s gathering, but just as the gathering was about to begin, that guy suddenly pushed the door open and entered.¡¯


    Audrey was surprised. ¡°So, he still came in the end, right?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect him toe! ¡±


    ¡°What about you now? Did you escape from the gathering?¡± Audrey asked.


    Charlotte replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it at first. Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to bother with him. But halfway through the game, our team leader suggested that we y Truth or Dare. I was scared to death. Before the game began, I used the excuse that my stomach hurt and I wanted to go to the bathroom.¡± Audrey lowered her voice. ¡°Are you still in the bathroom¡­¡±


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°How is that possible? I secretly came out! I¡¯m on the streets now.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re out?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Then what do you n to say to your team leader?¡±


    Charlotte thought about it seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send him a messageter and say that I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°I know that won¡¯t happen, but our team leader will understand me,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Actually, our team leader knows about the conflict between Connor and me.¡±


    ¡°Conflict?¡± Audrey was puzzled.


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°I forgot to tell you. The people in our department know that my rtionship with Connor is not good, but they don¡¯t know that Kanor likes me. Therefore, if I leave the gathering halfway, they will only think that I don¡¯t want to see Connor and won¡¯t guess anything else.¡±


    After Charlotte finished speaking, she said thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, I ran away quickly. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if I was caught and asked some awkward questions when the game starts.¡±


    Audrey also smiled thankfully. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to leave that ce, lest you get unhappy when you see Connor.¡± Charlotte asked, ¡°By the way, have you already arrived at Hill¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Audrey admitted.


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you now. It¡¯s only seven in the evening. I¡¯m bored on my own. I might as well look for you at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey said.


    After hanging up, Eric asked Audrey curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was it Charlotte who called you just now? Did something happen to her?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°Nothing. She just felt that the department gathering was boring and wanted to look for us..¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309: Good Choice

    Chapter 309 - 309: Good Choice<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Eric suddenly suppressed his voice andughed. ¡°Did this fellow meet someone she didn¡¯t like? Was it that she had no choice but to run out by herself?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to answer Eric¡¯s question.<div>


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Eric coaxed Audrey. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t ignore me again.¡±


    Only then did Audrey smile.


    Audrey sent a message to Evans on her phone, asking where he had gone.


    Evans quickly replied to Audrey.


    Evans: I have something to do here. I have to settle it first.


    Audrey: Ah, I see. Then go ahead. See youter.


    Evans: See youter.


    Audrey was looking down and fiddling with her phone when Eric¡¯s voice suddenly sounded above her head. ¡°I saw my friend. I¡¯m going over to greet him. Do you want to follow me?¡±


    Audrey shook her head seriously. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eric said helplessly. ¡°Then stay here obediently and don¡¯t run around.


    I¡¯lle back for youter.¡±<div>


    Audrey said without looking up, ¡°Alright, Second Brother, I¡¯m not a child. I Imow my limits. Go quickly!¡±


    So Eric quickly strode away.


    Audrey felt a little bored, so she sent a message to Anna and asked her to y a game with her.


    Anna called Dn into the game page again.


    Just as Audrey was gaming happily, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here tonight. What a surprise.¡±


    Audrey looked up curiously and realized that Mort was talking to her!


    Mort was wearing a well-tailored suit and looking at Audrey in a gentlemanly manner.


    Audrey sneered inwardly.


    After all, she knew Mort very well.


    ¡°Mort, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey said coldly.


    Mort stood not far from Audrey, still maintaining his gentlemanly smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, can I talk to you?<div>


    Audrey was unmoved. She only sat quietly in her seat and said, ¡°Mr. Mort, if you have anything to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be sneaky.¡±


    Mort could hear the sarcasm in Audrey¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, you seem to be very resistant to me. Why? Are you afraid of me?¡± Audrey felt that Mort was very long-winded.


    She nced towards a location not far away and Mort stood in front of Audrey.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, what are you looking for?¡± Mort said with a fake smile. ¡°How can you be distracted when I¡¯m in front of you?¡±


    Audrey suddenly wished desperately that Eric could appear in front of her now.


    Audrey wanted to lower her head and send a message to Eric, but Mort said at the right time, ¡®Miss Audrey, actually, I came to look for you for something.¡±


    Audrey held back the frustration in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Mort, what are you trying to say?


    Mort suddenly looked around and smiled. ¡°Miss Audrey, where¡¯s your sister?


    Why didn¡¯t I see her tonight?¡±


    Hearing Mort¡¯s words, Audrey¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change.


    ¡°Mort, why are you suddenly asking about my sister? May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey looked up at him.


    Mort looked at Audrey meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly want to see your sister.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression turned strange.


    Mort sat down beside Audrey and said with a smile, ¡°I just feel that there will be a big show tonight.¡±


    A big show? Audrey was very surprised. She looked at Mort¡¯s face and said,


    ¡°Mort, what do you mean?¡±


    Mort did not say it directly. Instead, he looked at the people in the hall and said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious. Is your sister really noting here tonight?¡± Audrey snorted and didn¡¯t answer Mort¡¯s question directly.


    Mort smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a good choice for your sister not toe here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey looked at Mort curiously.


    Mort smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right? Liz is also here for the banquet tonight.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue.


    ¡°Oh, my brother wille too,¡± Mort said again.


    Audrey nced at Mort.


    Suddenly, Audrey was rmed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Audrey knew that Mort was aware that Frank liked


    Charlotte..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Some Regret

    Chapter 310 - 310: Some Regret<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Mort pretended to smile profoundly. ¡°Miss Audrey, there¡¯s no need to be so wary of me. I didn¡¯t even do anything to you. Why are you so nervous?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she silently lowered her head.


    When will this fellow finish! Audrey roared inwardly.<div>


    Mort suddenly said, ¡°Look, we were just talking about my brother when he came in.¡±


    Audrey looked up in surprise.


    Audrey followed Mort¡¯s gaze and indeed saw Frank walking in surrounded by people.


    Frank¡¯s family background was not simple. Moreover, because of his influence in the entertainment industry, many people¡¯s gazes were on him when he walked into the hall.


    ¡°My brother is very handsome, right?¡± Mort suddenly said.


    Audrey resisted the urge to roll her eyes at Mort and said, ¡°Mort, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Mort looked at Frank with aplicated gaze and said, ¡°Audrey, actually, I¡¯m really curious how you feel about my brother.¡±


    Audrey looked at Mort strangely. ¡°Why? Do you think I like your brother?¡±


    My God! What is this fellow thinking! Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roar in her heart. She really found Mort annoying!


    Frank seemed to have inadvertently nced in Mort¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Mort smiled. ¡°I guess my brother must be looking at you¡ªto be precise, he¡¯s looking for your sister.¡±<div>


    Audrey turned her head and looked elsewhere. ¡°Mr. Mort, do you know that you¡¯re a little talkative?¡±


    Mort sneered and said nothing.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    For some reason, she felt that Mort was very strange¡ª that he was different from usual.


    Just as the two of them fell silent, another person suddenly walked in.


    Audrey took a closer look and realized that it was Charlotte!


    When Charlotte entered, she picked up her phone and sent a message to


    Audrey.


    Charlotte: Audrey! I¡¯m already at the scene. Where are you?


    Audrey suddenly didn¡¯t want Mort and Charlotte to meet face-to-face.


    But it was already toote. Charlotte had already seen Audrey.<div>


    Charlotte suppressed the excitement in her heart and walked towards Audrey.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and blocked Charlotte¡¯s path.


    It was Eric.


    Eric said something to Charlotte with a smile, and Charlotte stopped where she was and chatted with him.


    ¡°The siblings in your family are very close, right?¡± Mort smiled. ¡°Even if they¡¯re not rted by blood.¡±


    Audrey felt that Mort was up to no good.


    ¡°Whether their rtionship is good or not has never been determined by blood ties.¡± Disdain shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just like some people, even if they are rted by blood, don¡¯t they end up falling out very badly?¡±


    Audrey was clearly mocking Mort¡¯s rtionship with Frank.


    Mort looked deeply at Audrey. Just as Audrey thought that he was about to be angry, he suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, I suddenly feel a little regretful,¡± Mort said.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What?¡±


    Mort looked at the two of themmunicating not far away and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a humorous person. I¡¯m really sorry. If I had met you earlier, my life would definitely have been a lot of fun.¡±


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle.


    Eric had already noticed themotion on Audrey¡¯s side. He recognized Mort. After seeing him stay by Audrey¡¯s side for so long, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.


    Soon, Eric walked towards them with Charlotte.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Audrey.¡± Mort knew that it was time for him to leave. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to had had a chat with you. If there¡¯s a chance next time, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything and only looked into Mort¡¯s eyes quietly. Mort sneered and turned to leave.


    Eric hurriedly walked to Audrey¡¯s side. Looking at Mort¡¯s departing back, he said nervously, ¡°What did that guy say to you just now? He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°There are so many people in the hall. He won¡¯t do anything out of line to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Eric was relieved.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Charlotte quickly walked over and said to Audrey in joy, ¡°I was in a traffic jam on the way. Otherwise, I would havee faster..¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311: What’s Wrong?

    Chapter 311 - 311: What¡¯s Wrong?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey looked at Charlotte with aplicated expression. Charlotte immediately felt puzzled. She asked, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and decided to keep what had just happened to herself.<div>


    At most, she would stay by Charlotte¡¯s side tonight and protect her at all times. ¡°Why did that guy suddenlye to talk to you?¡± Eric asked worriedly.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°I participated in the same variety show as him previously, so we can be considered familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Eric sat down beside Audrey and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that guy will do something bad to you. After all, his rtionship with Frank isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Frank¡¯s rtionship with us is also very ordinary,¡± Charlotte continued. ¡°Every time that guy sees us, he doesn¡¯t have a good expression.¡±


    Audrey nced at Charlotte without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright, I have something to do and have to leave for a while.¡± Eric suddenly stood up. ¡°Brother seems to have encountered a little trouble. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡±


    Little trouble? Audrey and Charlotte looked over curiously.


    At some point in time, Louis had disappeared. At this moment, Abner was surrounded by a few beautifully dressed women. Although he still had a decent smile on his face, Audrey could clearly tell that his smile was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Big Brother is too outstanding.¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone carried a hint of a smile. ¡°It¡¯s very normal. Every time on such an asion, Big Brother always can¡¯t get away from the women.¡±


    Audrey was a little distracted, but Charlotte didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she looked at the peopleing and going in the hall in boredom.


    Suddenly, Charlotte¡¯s gaze froze.<div>


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte hurriedly lowered her head and suppressed herughter.


    Audrey finally reacted. She looked at Charlotte curiously and said, ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte almost couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.


    Audrey was speechless.


    After half a minute, Charlotte barely stoppedughing. She raised her head with some difficulty and whispered into Audrey¡¯s ear, ¡°I think I saw Liz.¡±


    Audrey was slightly stunned. Soon, she subconsciously wanted to look in another direction, but Charlotte reached out in time to cup Audrey¡¯s face, telling her not to look around.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t even think about looking for her. Hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find the other party baffling.


    Charlotte suppressed herughter and said softly, ¡°I was thinking of Liz¡¯s viral video just now. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    Audrey only found outter that Charlotte¡¯s jokes were shallow.<div>


    Audrey gently tugged at the corner of Charlotte¡¯s skirt and said, ¡°Sister, this is a public ce. If you don¡¯t hold back your voice, people will talk about uster.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Charlotte hurriedly stoppedughing, but her still kept her amused expression.


    Suddenly, Charlotte sensed something and looked in one direction.


    Standing in the crowd, Frank silently retracted his gaze.


    Weird. Charlottempooned inwardly before looking at Audrey.


    ¡°Audrey, is Frank still targeting you in private?¡± Charlotte asked softly.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°You saw him?¡± Audrey asked.


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ He was looking at you just now¡­¡±


    Charlotte turned around to look in the direction from before, but Frank was no longer there.


    ¡°Aiya, that guy is missing¡­¡± Charlotte looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Alright, Sister,¡± Audrey said in time. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to look for him. We¡¯re not familiar with him anyway.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Charlotte smiled.


    Liz, who was standing not far away, had long noticed Charlotte and Audrey. Especially Charlotte¡­ When Liz saw her smile so happily, the hatred in her heart deepened.


    She didn¡¯t manage to kill Charlotte in the previous car ident. That hateful woman wouldn¡¯t be so lucky this time. Liz¡¯s eyes shed with resentment.


    There were many people present tonight. At 7:30 pm, Louis¡¯ birthday banquet officially began.


    Louis¡¯ parents went on stage to give a speech, followed by Louis..

 Chapter 312 - 312: Dancer

    Chapter 312 - 312: Dancer<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Thunderous apuse sounded. Audrey stood in the crowd and looked around curiously.


    Evans was still missing.<div>


    The people on stage were still giving their speeches. Audrey wanted to quietly slip out of the crowd, but suddenly, she bumped into a wall of flesh.


    Audrey was shocked. Before she could apologize, a teasing voice suddenly came from above. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡±


    It was Evans!


    Startled, Audrey looked up. Soon, her expression turned to surprise.


    Evans was very tall. He looked down at the woman who had bumped into his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Audrey stood up at the right time and kept a distance from the other party.


    The two of them stood still in the crowd and were silent for a moment.


    Audrey wanted to ask where he had been, but after some thought, she decided not to ask.


    [If I ask so much, will he find me annoying?]


    When Evans saw the caption above Audrey¡¯s head, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Quickly, he bent down and whispered in Audley¡¯s ear, ¡°Were you looking for<div>


    Audrey was rmed.


    At this moment, Evans was very close to her. She could even feel his warm breath.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Audrey was about to say something when arge hand suddenly reached over and touched the top of her head.


    Evans was stunned for a moment before standing up.


    Eric looked down at Audrey and said, ¡°Where did you go just now? Charlotte and I have been looking for you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sister in front¡­¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but focus elsewhere, but when she focused, Charlotte was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Eh? Where did Sister go?¡± Audrey was surprised.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for Charlotte, go ahead.¡± Evans had a decent smile on his face. ¡°I have something to do too.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you going to be busy?¡± Audrey looked at Evans in surprise. Before the other party could speak, Eric had already pulled Audrey¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ahead and take a look.¡±


    Evans looked at Eric quietly, as aplicated expression shed across his eyes.


    Louis¡¯ speech was over, and the banquet was about to begin.<div>


    When the gentle music sounded, Audrey turned around and realized that Evans was no longer behind her.


    Where did he go again? Audrey felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Big Brother and Louis are really close,¡± Eric said as he sat beside Audrey and looked at the two of them chatting in the distance.


    Audrey nced in that direction and saw Louis talking to Abner with his back facing them.


    Abner¡¯s face was expressionless, but he looked very serious as he quietly listened to the person in front of him.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but lean against the table and look at the people in the hall.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Suddenly, a slightly cheerful voice sounded.


    Audrey and Eric were shocked. They curiously looked in the direction of the voice and saw an exquisitely dressed young woman walking over with a smile.


    It was Elena.


    Audrey frowned slightly. Elena leaned to her side with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯ll be attending the banquet tonight. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    With that, Elena greeted Eric with a smile.


    Eric did not react much. Instead, he returned the other party¡¯s smile appropriately.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, a friend of Eric¡¯s stood not far away and waved at him, so Eric left.


    Elena held Audrey¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Why? Are you unhappy to see me?¡±


    Audrey wanted to retract her hand, but the other party was too strong, so she could only give up.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect us to meet here tonight,¡± Audrey said with a fake smile.


    ¡°Of course. me it on fate.¡± Elena didn¡¯t notice Audrey¡¯s abnormality. She leaned happily against Audrey and said, ¡°There will be a two-person dance eventter. How is it? Have you found a partner?¡±


    ¡°Dance partner?¡± Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this activity?


    Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s a poster for tonight¡¯s event posted at the entrance. Didn¡¯t you see it when you came in?¡±


    Upon hearing Elena¡¯s words, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. ¡°I was bickering with my second brother¡­ I didn¡¯t notice..¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313: Two Dancers

    Chapter 313 - 313: Two Dancers<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Elena was deep in thought. Then, she said, ¡°In that case, you can be my dance partnerter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey was shocked. ¡°Elena, are you kidding me?¡±<div>


    Elena blinked at her.


    Elena had put a lot of effort into her makeup tonight. Her eyshes were long and curled. Audrey looked into her eyes and suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    Soon, Audrey looked away.


    ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Elena asked.


    Audrey rejected her directly. ¡°No. I don¡¯t like to dance in pairs. If you like to dance, you can find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Audrey continued, ¡°a two-person dance is more suitable for a man and a woman. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange if I dance with you?¡±


    At the thought that she was worried about this, Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So you think it¡¯s not appropriate for two women to dance together? What¡¯s so strange about that? Even if others want to dance with me, I might not be willing. What do you want to danceter? A waltz or a tango?¡±


    Audrey sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I want to sit quietly and swipe my phone.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Elena clearly didn¡¯t n on letting Audrey off. ¡°How can you reject me? Aren¡¯t you willing to dance with me?¡±


    Audrey was silent.


    She realized that Elena liked to pester her more and more!<div>


    Elena snorted softly and said, ¡°Why? Do you have a dance partner?¡± Audrey replied, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to dance.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡± Elena suddenly said.


    Audrey looked into her eyes and wanted to admit it, but when she saw the other party¡¯s slightly hurt expression, she couldn¡¯t say the resolute words no matter what.


    ¡°Find someone else, okay?¡± Audrey softened her tone as if she was coaxing a child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Elena lost her temper.


    Just as the two of them were having a disagreement, the butler¡¯s voice suddenly came from the high tform. ¡°Good evening, everyone! Next is the dance segment. If there are guests who are interested in dancing, we wee everyone to participate in our activities.¡±


    As soon as the butler said this, many people immediately became excited.


    A considerable number of them were willing to join this event. Seeing that they had each found a dance partner, Elena couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s go and supnt them? Are you going?¡± Audrey shook her head like a log.


    Elena was instantly unhappy.


    At this moment, a few men came to them one after another and said that they wanted to ask them to dance.


    Elena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Instead, she rejected coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already have a dance partner. Find someone else. Oh, Audrey doesn¡¯t dance. ¡±<div>


    Hearing Elena¡¯s words which were not particrly kind, the men left tactfully.


    At this moment, Liz, who was not far away, was happily holding Frank¡¯s arm and saying something. The expression on Frank¡¯s face was clearly one of rejection, but Liz pulled him to the center of the dance floor.


    Soon, Frank, whose face was a little stiff, finally danced with Liz.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already started¡­¡± Elena looked anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to sit here all the time!¡±


    With that said, Elena ignored Audrey¡¯s thoughts and pulled her up. ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± Audrey was suddenly pulled up by her and almost fell to the ground.


    Elena was a little taller than Audrey. She held her hand with a smile and said,


    ¡°Sorry, you still have to apany me tonight.¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    Many people were dancing on the dance floor. Elena smiled and ced her hand on Audrey¡¯s waist. Audrey¡¯s back stiffened, and she was so frightened that she wanted to push Elena¡¯s hand away!


    However, Elena did not let go. Instead, she pushed her into her arms.


    Audrey resisted in every way, but Elena kept a distance from her in time. Then, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Audrey had tried many dances in her previous life. Now that Elena was going to dance with her, she naturally knew how to do it. However, in the current situation, she felt that it was very strange for two women to do such a dance.


    Logically speaking, it was best for men and women to dance together.


    However, Elena was in high spirits, and Audrey couldn¡¯t break free from her now. She could only let her change her dance steps from the east to the west and then to the south..

 Chapter 314 - 314: Evans’ Invitation

    Chapter 314 - 314: Evans¡¯ Invitation<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡± Halfway through, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really strange for the two of us to be like this?¡±


    ¡°How is it strange?¡± Elena said nonchntly. ¡°I think it¡¯s very good. You just said that you don¡¯t know how to dance, but you actually danced very well yourself! ¡±<div>


    As Elena spoke, her face was even filled with a happy smile under the gentle light.


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle as she subconsciously looked away.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Elena¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Audrey was very shocked. After a while, she whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that everyone nearby dances with someone of the opposite sex? The two of us are¡­ really strange.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Elena changed her dance steps and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t danced with you yet. So what if you dance with me? Besides, there have been rumors on the Inte that we don¡¯t get along. Now that the two of us are dancing together, aren¡¯t we breaking the rumors?¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    ¡°Hey! Audrey! Why are you dancing with Elena?¡± Suddenly, Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    Audrey was rmed. She looked in the direction of the sound and realized that Charlotte was dancing with an unfamiliar man.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, Audrey only wants to dance with me,¡± Elena said with a smile.


    Because of what had happened previously, Charlotte had never had a good impression of Elena. Now that she saw Elena smiling and talking to her, although she did not dare to look at her coldly, she was not too friendly. Instead, she nodded.


    Audrey looked at Charlotte¡¯s dance partner. Just as she was about to ask who he was, Elena suddenly changed her dance steps, forcing Audrey to turn around with her back facing Charlotte.<div>


    ¡°Why are you still in a daze when you¡¯re dancing with me?¡± Elena said unhappily. ¡°Focus!¡±


    Audrey was about to say that she was going back to sit and didn¡¯t want to jump anymore when she was stunned. Soon, she identally stepped on Elena¡¯s shoe!


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Audrey¡¯s legs trembled in fear as she fell back! Elena was also pushed by Audrey¡¯s hand and fell! As for Audrey, she fell into a broad embrace.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Audrey eximed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evans¡¯ voice sounded above her head!


    Audrey looked up and couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw that it was Evans.


    ¡°Oh! God bless!¡± Audrey said gratefully. ¡°Mr. Hill, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would really have sprained my ankle.¡±


    Soon, two kind-hearted men went forward and helped Elena up.


    ¡°Elena, how are you?¡± Audrey asked.


    She thought Elena wouldin unhappily, but she only shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At this moment, Frank walked to Elena and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡±<div>


    Elena was not surprised, but she quickly saw Liz standing behind Frank.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elena¡¯s expression changed. She turned around and left the dance floor.


    Frank was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Frank, let¡¯s continue?¡± Liz looked up and smiled. ¡°Forget about her.¡±


    With that said Liz quickly nced at Audrey before forcefully dragging the stunned Frank away.


    For some reason, Audrey hated Liz very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Evans smiled at her. ¡°I wanted to look for you to be my dance partner just now, but I didn¡¯t expect Miss Elena to beat me to it, so I could only wait at the side.¡±


    ¡°God bless,¡± Evans continued. ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn.¡±


    Evans extended his hand to Audrey like a gentleman. ¡°Miss Audrey, can I invite you to a dance?¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. Soon, the tips of her ears turned slightly red before she ced her hand in Evans¡¯s palm.


    More and more people came to the dance floor to dance. Evans took good care of Audrey. He protected her in his arms to prevent her from being bumped by the person beside her.


    ¡°Have you been staying at home recently?¡± Evans suddenly asked.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Evans thought for a moment and said, ¡°After some time, a cultural mediapany under our family will invest in a movie. I think that the female lead role is very suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey¡¯s interest was piqued.. She looked up into Evans¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What movie is it? What¡¯s the theme?¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315: Accident

    Chapter 315: ident


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a school drama.¡±


    ¡°A school drama¡­¡± Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I rarelye into contact with school-themed movies.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter?¡± Evans continued to smile. ¡°You¡¯re an outstanding actress. What other role can¡¯t you handle?¡±


    Audrey lowered her eyes in embarrassment at the other party¡¯s sudden praise.


    At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s voice sounded from the side. ¡°Audrey, why has your dance partner changed?¡±


    Audrey and Evans turned their heads at the same time and saw Charlotte looking at them in surprise.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Elena had something on at thest minute and left,¡± Audrey said with an excuse.


    At some point, Charlotte and the dance partner had already separated. Charlotte¡¯s smooth forehead was covered in sweat as she said, ¡°I¡¯m tired! Have fun. I¡¯m going to the rest area for a while.¡±


    Audrey nodded and said nothing.


    Charlotte wanted to pass through the crowd and return to the rest area, but unexpectedly, the sharp-eyed Liz had long noticed her.


    Liz and Frank changed their footsteps. Soon, she aimed at a step beside them.


    Falling from this angle should hurt, right? She might even be disfigured and break¡­


    Liz¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously, and she quickly had an idea.


    Just as Charlotte brushed past them, Liz quietly stretched out her foot and stepped on Charlotte¡¯s skirt!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Before Charlotte could react, she fell forward in a sorry state!


    There were steps leading to the bottom garden ahead!


    If she fell from this angle, Charlotte would either die or have her bones broken!


    Charlotte screamed repeatedly and closed her eyes in fear!


    The people beside him also looked at everything in front of them in shock!


    At this critical moment, a ck shadow suddenly rushed out and firmly hugged Charlotte!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone eximed.


    Frank carried Charlotte in his arms and the two of them fell down the steps in a sorry state. With a muffled sound, Frank¡¯s head hit the railing by the steps!


    Frank had cushioned Charlotte¡¯s fall!


    Charlotte was dizzy from the fall. She, who had some scratches on her face,y on Frank¡¯s body with a nk expression.


    ¡°Charlotte! Frank! ¡± The people on the dance floor eximed in fear. At this moment, several people rushed down the steps.


    Frank was seriously injured. He felt his bones creak!


    Charlotte had a headache. Her hands trembled as she forced herself to get up from Frank.


    After seeing the person under her, Charlotte¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    As for Frank, he couldn¡¯t hold on and fainted.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Abner ran down in a panic and brought her into his arms. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Charlotte still felt very dizzy. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon, someone ran to Frank¡¯s side and eximed, ¡°Ah, Mr. Frank has fainted.


    Hurry up and send him to the hospital¡­¡±


    The music in the hall stopped abruptly. As the host, Hill and his family jogged over nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital,¡± Abner said softly. Then, he carried Charlotte horizontally and strode up the steps.


    Audrey and Evans were also in disbelief. She stepped forward in shock and saw that Charlotte¡¯s face was pale, and the bruises on her face were clearly visible.


    Louis did not expect an ident tonight. He first apologized to the guests present before walking out of the hall and asking the driver to drive to the hospital immediately.


    Because of the sudden situation tonight, everyone¡¯s interest immediately plummeted. Not long after, the guests left hurriedly.


    Audrey could barely suppress the sadness in her heart. Evans didn¡¯t say anything else and brought her to the hospital.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much!¡± In the ward, Charlotte¡¯s voice came from afar.


    ¡°Ah, nurse, be gentle!¡±


    When Audrey rushed to the hospital, she saw the nurse applying medication for Charlotte.


    ¡°How¡¯s Sister?¡± Audrey asked Abner, who was sitting at the side.


    Abner nced at Evans, who was behind Audrey and said, ¡°Charlotte sprained her ankle. Fortunately, it¡¯s not broken.¡±


    ¡°It was our mistake,¡± Evans said at the right time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the floor in the hall to be too slippery. We should have carpeted it.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± Abner said unsmilingly..

 Chapter 316 - 316: Plaster

    Chapter 316: ster


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Evans and Audrey looked at each other and saw inquiry and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but wail again. Audrey said with heartache, ¡°Sister, bear with it a little longer.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face was about to twist in pain. ¡°Ah¡­ Why am I always the one who¡¯s injured?¡±


    At this moment, Gary and Anthea had also rushed to the ward.


    ¡°Charlotte, my darling, how¡¯s your leg?¡± Gary said with a worried expression.


    ¡°It might have to be in a cast,¡± the nurse said.


    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Anthea eximed. ¡°Oh my god! How did this happen?¡±


    Charlotte gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°I didn ¡®t expect to fall down the steps for no reason¡­ My God! Why am I always injured!¡±


    Hearing Charlotte mention ¡°steps¡±, the expressions of many people in the ward changed slightly.


    If they were not wrong, when Charlotte fell, Frank rushed out like an arrow!


    Audrey, who knew the inside story, had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte,¡± Evans said, ¡°Our family didn¡¯t entertain you well this time. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll settle the follow-up matters and be responsible for all the medical expenses rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t me you¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat from the pain. ¡°I suddenly fell¡­¡±


    Before Charlotte could finish, someone walked in.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte, are you alright?¡± Louis walked in and Abner quickly looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Louis said sincerely. ¡°What happened tonight was really unexpected. I went to see Frank just now, so I¡¯m a littlete to see you.¡±


    Hearing Louis mention Frank¡¯s name, Charlotte was stunned.


    Thinking of what had just happened, Charlotte fell silent.


    What happened tonight was indeed beyond her expectations.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte has a slight fracture. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time,¡± the nurse said. ¡°I¡¯ll put a cast on youter. Please don¡¯t move around.¡± Charlotte nodded silently.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gary said at the right time. ¡°Charlotte is injured and needs to recuperate. Let¡¯s let her rest first. Just leave two people behind to take care of her.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they consciously left the ward. When Gary walked out, he specially walked to Louis¡¯ side and asked him about Frank¡¯s current situation.


    Frank had saved Charlotte tonight, but he was unconscious. No matter what, Gary had to go and see how he was.


    At this moment, only Audrey and Abner were left in the ward.


    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Audrey looked very worried.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s beautiful face was filled with a twisted expression. ¡°Ah!


    I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Abner said. ¡°Your leg will slowly recover after it¡¯s in a cast. ¡±


    Charlotte nodded gloomily.


    ¡°What happened tonight was too strange, ¡± Abner said again. ¡°Why did you fall? Was it because you lost your bnce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Charlotte looked confused. ¡°I was walking in the hall when I felt my dress being stepped on. Before I could react, I fell.¡±


    ¡°Did someone trip you?¡± Abner found it strange. Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang.


    ¡°Abner,¡± Gary said on the other end of the phone. ¡°Come over for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Abner replied before exining the situation to Charlotte and Audrey. He quickly left the ward.


    Audrey looked back at the closed door and said to Charlotte, ¡°Sister, what happened tonight?¡±


    Charlotte only felt a headache. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I suddenly fell.¡±


    Soon, the two of them fell into a short silence.


    After a while, Charlotte suddenly asked hesitantly, ¡°Audrey¡­ Was it Frank who saved me just now?¡±


    Audrey looked into Charlotte¡¯s eyes and slowly nodded.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shock appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face.


    ¡°He, he, he¡­¡± Charlotte stuttered. ¡°Is he crazy?


    He¡¯s not crazy. He¡¯s interested in you, Audrey thought to herself.


    Charlotte covered her mouth and looked up at the ceiling in shock before looking at Audrey.. ¡°God! Why do you think he¡¯s like this?¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317: Not an Accident

    Chapter 317 - 317: Not an ident<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t respond to Charlotte, who suddenly eximed, ¡°Could it be, could it be that he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Audrey could almost guess what Charlotte was going to say in the next second.<div>


    That¡¯s right, Audrey thought to herself. Charlotte was such a smart person. Through what happened tonight, she must have guessed that Frank liked her!


    ¡°Did I wrong him previously?¡± Charlotte said in surprise. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s an especially warm-hearted person. He¡¯s not as bad as I thought?¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    Alright, it seemed that she had overestimated Charlotte.


    Charlotte quickly became vexed again. ¡°But he was indeed disrespectful to you before¡­ Now that he suddenly saved me tonight, wouldn¡¯t I owe him a favor? Ah¡­ Then when I see him again in the future, I won¡¯t be able to scold him without any regard..


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.


    Charlotte had some achievements in her career, but when it came to rtionships¡­ she was indeed a little slow.


    Audrey suddenly hesitated. Should she tell Charlotte about Frank¡¯s thoughts?


    However, after seeing Charlotte¡¯s helpless expression, Audrey decided to keep this matter to herself.


    She always felt that Frank and Charlotte were not from the same world. The two of them were notpatible at all.


    Moreover, if Charlotte knew that Frank liked her, she would probably be very troubled.<div>


    It was better that she didn¡¯t know anything at first.


    ¡°I can only say that there are many sides to a person,¡± Audrey said casually. ¡°Frank¡¯s previous actions are indeed quite annoying, but he did a good deed by saving you tonight.¡±


    Thinking of how Frank¡¯s head seemed to have mmed into the railing, Audrey was rmed.


    He almost used all his strength to protect Charlotte in his arms!


    At that time, Frank fainted not long after. It was obvious how serious his injuries were.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly save me¡­¡± Charlotte said gloomily,¡± Then, how can I face him in the future? ¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°How else can I face it? If you have to thank someone, so be it. However, that¡¯s all. After all, you¡¯re just strangers who don¡¯t have much interaction. ¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, a rxed expression gradually appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That guy and I are just strangers,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°However, no matter what, he sacrificed himself to save me tonight. I should thank him.¡±


    ¡°But not now.¡± Audrey gestured at Charlotte¡¯s injured foot. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to thank that fellow in person after you recover.¡±


    ¡°But he should be quite seriously injured, right?¡± Charlotte suddenly said worriedly. ¡°I remember that when I got up from him, he seemed to have fainted¡­¡¯<div>


    That¡¯s true. Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit him in his ward.¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlotte nodded.


    After a while, the nurse walked in with various ointments and sanitary gauze.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll put a cast on you,¡± the nurse said.


    Hence, Audrey moved aside.


    Audrey looked at the time and realized that it was already nine in the evening.


    She sighed and was about to call Evans when Eric appeared.


    Eric wanted to enter the ward, but when he saw the nurse putting a cast on Charlotte, he stopped at the door. At the same time, he waved at Audrey. Hence, Audrey slowed down and walked out.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Eric gently pulled Audrey to the end of the corridor and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Charlotte?¡±


    Audrey replied truthfully, ¡°Her leg is fractured. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time. The nurse said that she has a cast and will recover in a while.¡± ¡°Why is she injured again?¡± Eric almost gritted his teeth. ¡°If thest time was an ident, what about this time? Is it still an ident?¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Second Brother, these two incidents weren¡¯t idents.¡±


    Eric clenched his fists silently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The harm Charlotte suffered was deliberately caused by someone else. I regret my previous cowardice. After so long, I¡¯ve been trying to give that person a chance,¡± Audrey said sadly.


    ¡°So? What are you going to do next?¡± Eric took a deep breath and asked..

 Chapter 318 - 318: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 318 - 318: Uninvited Guest<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to take action.¡± Audrey slowly closed her eyes before opening them again,


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Eric said.<div>


    Audrey rejected him. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s better for women to resolve the conflict between women.¡±


    Eric was a little surprised. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Audrey smiled and shook her head. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. I cherish my life. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    In previous lives, she had always worked hard to fight against the so-called system and had never given up on her struggle. Audrey had always been a vigorous person, and she took her life for granted.


    Eric lowered his head and quietly looked at Audrey¡¯s face, as if he was staring at a tenacious soul through her body.


    Charlotte¡¯s mentality was quite good. Even though she was injured and hospitalized, she was not depressed. Instead, she excitedly watched dramas on her tablet.


    ¡°I only realized now that the drama you acted in previously was really good,¡± Charlotte said as she ate the apple Audrey peeled for her.


    ¡°Sister, how long has it been since this drama was broadcast?¡± Audrey looked at her in amusement. ¡°You only think it¡¯s good now. It really makes me sad.¡±


    ¡°Aiya¡­ At that time, I didn¡¯t really want to watch this drama because of Elena¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but exin awkwardly,¡± Now, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to move around on my own. I can binge-watch the drama you acted in. ¡®


    Audrey originally wanted to visit Frank. After all, he was in the ward upstairs. She should pay him a visit.


    However, halfway through, Audrey immediately received several messages from Charlotte!<div>


    Audrey wanted to ignore it, but her phone kept ringing, so she could only pick it up and take a look.


    However, Audrey didn¡¯t know until she saw it. Only then did she realize that Charlotte was experiencing something unbearable!


    Charlotte: Audrey! Ah! Come back quickly! I¡¯m going crazy!


    Charlotte: Connor is here!


    Charlotte: My God! How did that guy know about my injury? It¡¯s only the second day! He came straight to the hospital and even found my ward!


    Charlotte: Come back quickly! Save me!


    How could Audrey still be in the mood to visit Frank? She hurriedly turned around and went down the stairs, hurriedly returning to the ward!


    Just as Audrey approached the door, she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Charlotte, why are you so cold to me? Is it because you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Audrey was rmed as she strode into the ward!


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey tried her best to sound calm.


    ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Seeing Audrey finally appear, Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, no longer as cold as before.<div>


    Soon, Audrey met Connor, who was sitting in the ward.


    Connor was wearing a tailored suit. Coupled with his decent appearance, he gave off the feeling of a business elite.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Connor couldn¡¯t help but look at Audrey in confusion.


    ¡°My sister,¡± Charlotte introduced briefly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hello.¡± Connor took the initiative to extend his hand to Audrey.


    Out of courtesy, Audrey didn¡¯t ignore Connor¡¯s actions. Instead, she shook his hand briefly.


    Connorr¡¯s gaze quickly returned to Charlotte.


    Charlotte resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Then, she leaned against the bed and lowered her head to y with her phone.


    Charlotte: Dear, tell me, how should I get rid of this guy?


    Audrey: I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult.


    Charlotte sent her a ¡°crazy¡± emoji.


    Audrey: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with him and see how difficult he is.


    Soon, Audrey looked at Connor with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Connor, I heard that you and my sister are colleagues from the samepany,¡± Audrey was the first to speak.


    Connor quickly replied, ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I was in the same department as Charlotte.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    Audrey naturally knew what Charlotte was thinking.


    Of course, she knew that Charlotte felt as disgusted as if she had swallowed a fly.


    ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡± Audrey said with a fake smile. ¡°I heard that you were my sister¡¯s superior previously?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t seem to notice the hidden meaning in Audrey¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Charlotte and I are old acquaintances..¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319: Nonsense

    Chapter 319 - 319: Nonsense<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    To hell with old acquaintances. Charlotte cursed coldly in her heart.


    It wasplicated for anyone who had been ruthlessly suppressed by their superior to have a good impression of the oppressor. Such a person was simply a demon.<div>


    Charlotte felt as if her chest was stuffed with air, and she had nowhere to vent it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Charlotte for so long. Now that something has happened to her, it¡¯s only right for me to visit her.¡± Connor did not feel that his actions were wrong. Instead, he boasted shamelessly, ¡°Charlotte, perhaps I¡¯m the only one in the entire department who cares about you so much.¡±


    Charlotte quickly clenched her fists under the nket and cursed in her heart.


    Audrey suddenly understood why Charlotte hated Connor so much. Any normal person would hate such an inexplicably confident man.


    Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Connor, you¡¯re really well-informed! You actually knew about Charlotte¡¯s hospitalization in such a short period of time and even came to visit her. I¡¯m really touched.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly as if she were saying, ¡°Audrey, then what are you doing?¡±


    Connor thought that she was praising him. He couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. ¡°Of course! I care so much about Charlotte. It¡¯s only right for me to visit her.¡±


    Audrey sneered and sized up the other party¡¯s clothes. She said, ¡®Mr. Connor is clearly a sessful person. You must know a lot, right?¡±


    Connor couldn¡¯t help but puff out his chest. ¡°Miss Audrey, you tter me. I don¡¯t know much¡­ However, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can stille and consult me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Audrey revealed a sweet smile and said, ¡°Mr. Connor, to be honest,


    I¡¯ve been preparing for the test recently and have learned many new words.¡±<div>


    ¡°I took the Grace test in the past.¡± Connor looked at Charlotte confidently, hoping to see a trace of admiration from her. ¡°Miss Audrey, do you have any elegant questions for me?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Since ancient times, there have been countless people who tter themselves. I¡¯ve seen many men give roses to people they like¡ªthey don¡¯t care how the other party feels. They only feel that they can give them if they want, but the other party has to ept them.¡±


    Connor looked a little confused.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t understand, Audrey smiled and said, ¡°When I was studying, there were many new words in the dictionary, such as those who blindly pursue others, regardless of whether they like them or not. In the new words, such people are called ¡®simps.¡¯ What do you think of this, Mr. Connor?¡± With a click, Charlotte let go and her phone fell to the edge of the bed.


    The ward fell into a strange silence.


    About ten secondster, Audrey heard Connor say in disbelief, ¡°What? Miss Audrey, what do you mean?¡±


    Audrey smiled without saying a word.


    Connor¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Due to Charlotte¡¯s presence, Connor couldn¡¯t re up on the spot, but he really couldn¡¯t control his expression. ¡°Miss Audrey, do you think that I¡¯m that kind of simp?


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°Mr. Connor, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t say that about you.¡±


    Connor slowly clenched his fists.<div>


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with pursuing the person you like.¡± Connor had his own excuses. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Is it illegal to bravely pursue the person you love? Or does this go against morals?¡±


    Charlotte sighed and met Connor¡¯s gaze.


    To Connor¡¯s disappointment, there was no emotion in Charlotte¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, you won¡¯t understand,¡± Connor said indignantly. ¡°How can an extremely cold person like you understand the so-called sincere rtionship between people?¡±


    ¡°What a joke,¡± Charlotte suddenly said. ¡°Mr. Connor, my sister is much more affectionate than you. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡±


    Connor took a deep breath and said to Charlotte seriously, ¡°Do you know? You suddenly left the gathering yesterday afternoon. I was very worried about you. When I chased after you, I couldn¡¯t see you anymore¡­¡±


    Connor looked so disappointed, like a pitiful worm who had been abandoned..

 Chapter 320 - 320: You Have a Crush on Me

    Chapter 320 - 320: You Have a Crush on Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte endured the difort in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Connor, I remember that I¡¯m not familiar with you, right? Even if I suddenly left the gathering venue, it¡¯s not your ce to care where I ended up, right?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, how can you say that?¡± Connor¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°You know that I¡¯ve always cared about you.¡±<div>


    Charlotte was speechless.


    You could never wake someone who was pretending to be asleep.


    Audrey finally understood this sentence today.


    ¡°I even came all the way to see you¡­ I originally lived so far away, but I¡¯m willing to travel tirelessly for you¡­¡± Connor was a little incoherent, but these words were so ear-piercing to Audrey.


    This guy was really narcissistic and liked to tter himself.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot, right?¡± Charlotte said helplessly. ¡°But Connor, have you ever thought that you did all of this willingly?¡±


    Connor looked at Charlotte in shock. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m willing? Charlotte, didn¡¯t you tacitly agree to all of this?¡±


    ¡°I tacitly agree?¡± Charlotte was very surprised. Soon, as if she had heard a joke, she smiled at a loss. ¡°Do you think everything you¡¯re doing now is because I tacitly agree to you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Connor said firmly. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always had a crush on me, but after I confessed to you, you rejected me. Actually, you¡¯re just embarrassed to ept me, right?¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Charlotte eximed. ¡°Connor, are you crazy? When did I have a crush on you?¡±


    Audrey was also very shocked. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡±<div>


    Connor said confidently, ¡°Charlotte, aren¡¯t you going to admit it? Actually, you like me, but you¡¯re shy, so you rejected me. Actually, you¡¯ve been secretly in love with me for a long time.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Connor¡¯s face in a daze. After a long time, Charlotte squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Where did you get the idea that I have a crush on you? How am I shy?¡±


    ¡°Admit it!¡± Connor said proudly. ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t admit it, right? Then I¡¯ll slowly recall it for you¡­¡±


    ¡°At thepany gathering half a year ago, I was forced to drink by a few colleagues beside me. Why did you persuade them to make me drink less?


    Actually, you said that because you were concerned about my health, right?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes shed with affection.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? You think I have a crush on you just because of this?¡±


    Connor disagreed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Charlotte opened her mouth to say something, but soon, she smiled helplessly.


    ¡°My sister only spoke u; for you. Perhaps it¡¯s out of concern for her colleague. Why? Why did you even misunderstand this?¡± Audrey looked like she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Connor didn¡¯t roll his eyes at Audrey and said, ¡°There were so many male colleagues present, but Charlotte only spoke up for me and not for others. Doesn¡¯t that exin it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Charlotte immediately raised her voice and shouted, ¡°First of all, I spoke up for you back then because you were my superior. After the gathering, you still have to sign the documents. I was afraid that you would dy serious business, so I thought of asking them not to let you drink too much¡­ Why? You actually think I¡¯m interested in you?¡±<div>


    Connor clearly didn¡¯t believe Charlotte. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Charlotte. I know all your thoughts! There was another time When you suddenly smiled at me when you passed by my seat. Aren¡¯t you secretly in love with me?¡±


    Charlotte felt that it was verv ridiculous. ¡°I smiled at vou? When did I smile at


    you? My God! Which eye of yours saw me smile?¡±


    Connor was about to exin when Charlotte said disdainfully, ¡°I understand. At that time, Lucy¡¯s desk was beside yours. I happened to look into her eyes when I passed by, so I smiled. Why? Do you think I¡¯m smiling at you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Connor said righteously. ¡°Charlotte, stop hiding it. You clearly like me, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it. You really¡­ don¡¯t have to do this. Of course, if you¡¯re reserved and embarrassed to take the initiative, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take the initiative.¡±


    Charlotte resisted the urge to rush out of bed and said angrily, ¡°Alright! Stop talking! Get out!¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321: Get Out!

    Chapter 321: Get Out!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Charlotte, do you really have to be so heartless?¡± Connor said with a hurt expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the initiative. What else do you want? Don¡¯t you want to be with me? Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Audrey pointed at the door and shouted angrily at Connor.


    It had been a long time since Audrey had been so angry at someone.


    Charlotte¡¯s chest heaved violently. She red at Connor and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go out now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Connor looked at Charlotte¡¯s face indignantly, then snorted before walking out.


    When he reached the door, he said, ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯ll always be waiting for you.


    My heart will always stay with you.¡±


    p! Charlotte grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it fiercely at the door!


    Connor dodged in time and strode out of the ward.


    ¡°That bastard¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s breathing was clearly unstable. ¡°I¡¯m really going to be angered to death by this guy today.¡±


    Audrey went to the door to pick up the pillow and sat by Charlotte¡¯s bed. ¡°In all my years of life, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strange person. He¡­ is indeed overconfident.¡±


    Charlotte was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°How is he overconfident? He¡¯s simply blindly confident! Such a person is really too terrifying. When others treat him slightly better, he feels that others have a crush on him. God! I actually worked with such a person for so long. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡±


    Audrey revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to imagine what Connor would have done to you if you hadn¡¯t left the gathering yesterday and had stayed there.¡±


    Charlotte sneered and replied, ¡°Just as you guessed. If I hadn¡¯t left yesterday afternoon, he would probably have found a way to stay in the same group as me during the game segment. Otherwise, he would have found an opportunity to interact with me¡­ Ah, when I think of his confident expression, I admit that


    I feel very nauseous.¡±


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Rest well for the next few days. I¡¯ll tell


    Big Brother about this and get him to send a few bodyguards to guard the ward. That way, that fellow won¡¯t be able to disturb you.¡±


    Charlotte nodded silently.


    ¡°Ah, right, have you seen Frank?¡± Charlotte seemed to be in a daze and asked out of the blue.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Sister, have you forgotten? I just went out for a while, and you sent me a message. I didn¡¯t even have time to walk to Frank¡¯s ward before turning back. ¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Charlotte replied,¡± Then that¡¯s all for now. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll look for him personally. No matter what, he risked his life to save me. No matter now m 1 aon¡¯t 11Ke mm, 1 nave to personally tnanK mm. ¡®


    Charlotte felt that her luck during this period of time was indeed not very good. Previously, she had been in a car ident, and now, her leg was injured. She felt very unlucky.


    Gary was very worried about Charlotte¡¯s health, but there were too many things to do in thepany. He couldn¡¯te to the hospital every day to guard Charlotte, so he could only hire a nurse for her and let her take care of Charlotte.


    At the same time, Audrey began her actions.


    Because Charlotte and Frank were both injured, the Hill family treated what happened at the banquet that night as a major ident. They quickly sent people tofort Charlotte and Frank andpensated them with a very generous sum of money.


    Not only that, but the Hill family also held a press conference to express their deep apologies for what happened that night.


    Because Frank was a public figure, what happened at the banquet attracted a lot of attention. The trending topics on the Inte were about Frank for a few days.


    Soon, the Hill family expressed their stance. They were investing in a new drama recently. The position of the male lead would definitely be reserved for Frank. They were just waiting for Frank to wake up and see if he was willing to act in this drama.


    As long as Frank was willing, the Hill family would pay him a high sry.


    After theizens learned of the Hill family¡¯s decision, their discussion of the Hill family decreased a little.


    Evans received a call from Audrey one afternoon.


    Evans was drinking afternoon tea when he saw a the familiar number on his phone.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly picked up the call..

 Chapter 322 - 322: Wishing You Success

    Chapter 322: Wishing You Sess


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Heh! Evans, good afternoon!¡± Audrey said with a smile.


    Evans¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Audrey, why did you suddenly call me? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Audrey went straight to the point. ¡°Previously, you told me that your family is investing in a new movie. Is that true?¡±


    Evans replied, ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. It was originally prepared to be made into a movie, but it was changed to a television drama.¡±


    Audrey said seriously, ¡°I want to act in the role. May I ask when the production team will start looking for actors?¡±


    Evans was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already decided to act in this drama?


    Audrey nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been at home for a long time. I think I should continue my career.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good that you have this intention.¡± Evans smiled and said, ¡°The script for that drama will be sent to the director in a few days. At that time, thepany will release information about recruiting actors. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll send the script to you to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Evans,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me,¡± Evans said gently.


    Evans asked Audrey about Charlotte¡¯s condition. Hearing her say that Charlotte¡¯s leg injury was gradually healing, he clearly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been worried about your sister¡¯s injuries for the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll get better,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what happened that night was really quite dangerous,¡± Evans said unintentionally. ¡°It¡¯s just that Frank suffered. His injuries were even worse than Charlotte¡¯s.¡±


    A woman¡¯s face quickly shed across Audrey¡¯s mind.


    ¡°That was indeed dangerous¡­¡± Audrey said along with Evans. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to do something meaningful.¡±


    Evans quietly looked at the tall buildings outside the window and smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Evans already had a guess as to why Charlotte suddenly fell.


    After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Evans had already determined that she knew why Charlotte was injured.


    Evans wouldn¡¯t stop Audrey from what she was about to do. All he could do was silently support her.


    A weekter, Audrey saw information online about the television drama that the Hill family had invested in.


    At the same time, Audrey received the script from Evans.


    ¡°The director of this drama is called Bass, ¡± Evans said. ¡°In three days, he will audition for actors. He has strict requirements for the actors. When you go for the audition, you have to perform well.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, if you have a role you like, I can arrange it for you.¡± His meaning was obvious.


    Audrey knew that the other party was asking for her opinion, but she didn¡¯t want to easily obtain any role in the drama through her rtionship with Evans.


    ¡°Thank you, but I still hope to obtain a role in the drama through my own efforts,¡± Audrey said casually. ¡°Evans, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot.¡±


    When Evans heard that, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, I wish you sess. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Audrey went to the hospital to visit Charlotte. When she walked into the ward, she saw Eric sitting on a chair by the window, focused on ying a game.


    ¡°Sister, is your leg better?¡± Audrey ced the fruit basket she had bought on the table and asked.


    Eric looked up at Audrey before his gaze moved back to his phone page.


    ¡°There¡¯s no big problem.¡± Charlotte was sitting on the bed reading documents andining. ¡°Those guys are really worrisome. I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, and they¡¯ve already made a mess of their work.¡±


    Audrey nced at Eric before sitting beside him and muttering to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll have my own work soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eric looked at Audrey curiously and asked, ¡°Why? Are you going to film again?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s necessary to audition for the script I just received. For all you know, I might get selected?¡±


    As Audrey spoke, she picked up the tablet.


    Eric leaned over curiously and read it.. Then, he subconsciously said, ¡°Doomsday Rose¡­ Why does this name sound so familiar¡­ My God! Could this be the television drama that the Hill family invested in?¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323: I’m Sure

    Chapter 323 - 323: I¡¯m Sure<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey smiled and nodded at Eric. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s the television drama that the Hill family invested in.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± Eric said with a strange expression. ¡°Are you going to act in that drama?¡±<div>


    Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I heard from Evans that Director Perse is a very strict person. If I don¡¯t satisfy him during the audition, I might be eliminated at any time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Eric casually freed one hand and patted Audrey¡¯s thin shoulder. ¡°My sister is so outstanding. How can she not be chosen for the role? By the way, what role are you nning to audition for?¡±


    Audrey replied seriously, ¡°1 want to audition for the female lead.¡±


    ¡°The female lead?¡± Eric was a little surprised. ¡°I knew a little about the content of that drama. Are you sure you want to audition for the role of the female lead?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Second Brother, is there a problem?¡±


    Eric said, ¡°Audrey, you have to know that Frank will be the male lead of this drama.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Audrey had a calm expression. ¡°This doesn¡¯t conflict with me being the female lead, right?¡±


    Eric recalled the unhappy things that had happened between her and Frank previously and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°If you don¡¯t like that guy, you can choose not to audition for the role of the female lead. After all, there are especially many scenes between the female lead and the male lead. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for you to say your lines to that guy¡¯s face every day?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Audrey shrugged. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to act. As for who I¡¯m acting with, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Eric smiled. ¡°No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Charlotte let out a helpless sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ve exined it to these guys many times, and they finally understand what I mean. I have to recover quickly. Otherwise, they will definitely make a mess of things again.¡±<div>


    Audrey looked at Charlotte and said, ¡°Sister, you have to rest appropriately.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Charlotte said weakly. ¡°It¡¯s only when I¡¯m in the hospital that I can sleep soundly.¡±


    ¡°Let me see that script of yours,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I think I heard you guys talking about the some doomsday theme just now. I¡¯m quite interested in such subjects.¡±


    Hence, Audrey handed the tablet over.


    ¡°Doomsday Rose¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but read the title before smiling.


    ¡°This title is quite interesting. Does it belong to the doomsday theme?¡±


    ¡°Kinda,¡± Eric replied. ¡°However, the entire theme is more inclined to that romance style.¡±


    ¡°The romance style¡­¡± Charlotte was curious and scrolled down.


    ¡°The name of this script is quite romantic.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°But the content is not romantic at all.¡±


    Indeed, just as Charlotte had said, although this script was biased towards the romantic style, there was also a lot of exploration into human nature.


    ¡°This male lead is quite interesting,¡± Charlotte said as she looked at the tablet. ¡°The person he loves has always been the second female lead, but in the end, he got together with the female lead.¡±<div>


    ¡°Audrey, are you auditioning for the role of the female lead?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s a kissing scene. Are you sure you want to take on this role?¡±


    Audrey replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Eric looked at Audrey with aplicated expression, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Two dayster, the investor of Doomsday Rose issued a notice about Perse¡¯s casting. The audition was scheduled for this Saturday.


    Before that, Audrey went to Weibo to check on Liz¡¯s ount in advance.


    Just as Audrey had guessed, manyizensmented on Liz¡¯s Weibo, saying that she was very suitable for the role of the female lead of Doomsday Rose, hoping that she could quickly audition.


    Liz quickly replied to theizens¡¯ments.


    Liz: Aiya¡­ Everyone, don¡¯t say that. I think I still have many shorings. I¡¯m not good enough to be the female lead of this drama.


    Soon, theizens said enthusiastically to Liz, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really too humble. Other than you, who else is qualified to be the female lead?¡± Soon, Liz pretended to be humble and replied to theizens¡¯ments..

 Chapter 324 - 324: Audition

    Chapter 324 - 324: Audition<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After seeing Liz¡¯s interaction with theizens, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Continue to be humble. Soon, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of having a broken leg.¡±<div>


    Audrey no longer had any kindness towards Liz.


    Soon, it was Saturday.


    Audrey woke up early. Given the need to audition for the role, she specially wore a pure white dress and put on very mncholic makeup. When Anthea saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Why do you look so listless? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Hearing Anthea¡¯s evaluation of her, Audrey knew that she had made the right bet today.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Audrey revealed a sweet smile. ¡°I have an audition today, so I¡¯m dressed for the part.¡±


    Only then did Anthea feel relieved. ¡°Then audition well. I wish you sess.¡±


    When Audrey arrived at the audition venue, she realized that the hall was already filled with people.


    The Hill family had invested a huge amount in Doomsday Rose, and because Frank yed the male lead, more than a thousand actresses auditioned for the role of the female lead. Everyone dressed up especially carefully so that they could stand out from the crowd and sessfully obtain the role they liked.


    ¡°Oh my god, thepetition for this role is really intense,¡± two actresses chatted softly. ¡°I heard that Liz and Elena are also here for the audition.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Someone beside him leaned over. ¡°Those two women, oh, and that Audrey. The three of them have a deep rtionship. I¡¯m really curious. If theypete for the female lead role at the same time, who will have thestugh? Hahaha¡­¡¯


    Audrey was wearing a very big hat. After hearing the words of the actresses, she subconsciously pulled the brim down a little.<div>


    At this moment, she really did not want to attract attention.


    There were too many people who came to audition for the female lead. Audrey waited until 11:30 before she heard the staff call her name.


    The people beside Audrey cast their gazes at her.


    Audrey stood up very calmly and walked to the audition room.


    When she walked indoors, Audrey was surprised to discover that Liz was also inside.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Perse sat in the audience and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve interviewed many people previously, but I¡¯m not very satisfied. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll begin.¡±


    The audition scene Audrey chose was about the scene of the female lead breaking down and causing a scene after knowing that the male lead had never loved her for so many years.


    Without a doubt, Audrey was an outstanding actress. Even though she was very young, her acting skills were already very exquisite.


    As Audrey vented her dissatisfaction, the staff beside her was infected by her astonishing explosive power, but Perse still frowned.


    Liz, who was standing at the side, was overjoyed.<div>


    When she was auditioning just now, Perse didn¡¯t mean to say anything bad about her, but he didn¡¯t smile. Just as Liz was about to leave, Perce suddenly stopped her and asked her to wait.


    Hence, Liz could only stay at the scene.


    However, to her surprise, the next person to enter was Audrey.


    After seeing Audrey¡¯s performance, a hint of jealousy shed across Liz¡¯s heart.


    She was very afraid that Perse would give the role of the female lead to Audrey.


    She was such a proud person. How could she tolerate giving away what she was pursuing? Moreover, it was someone she hated.


    Thinking of Charlotte, who was still lying in the hospital, Liz couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Since Audrey didn¡¯t know what was good for her, she didn¡¯t mind turning her into a cripple.


    After Audrey¡¯s audition ended, Perce studied it seriously and said, ¡°Darling, your acting skills are very exquisite, but I keep feeling that it¡¯s stillcking.¡± Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by Perse¡¯s words.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I know I still have many shorings. Director, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Perse pondered for a moment, then looked up at Liz.


    Liz was shocked by the other party¡¯s gaze. Soon, a strong sense of unease surged in her heart. Perse wanted to give the female lead role to Audrey.. How could that be?

 Chapter 325 - 325: Awakening

    Chapter 325 - 325: Awakening<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Soon, a smile appeared on Perse¡¯s face.


    ¡°I suddenly think you¡¯re more suitable for the role of the female lead,¡± Perse said seriously to Liz.<div>


    ¡°Huh? Director, are you serious?¡± Liz¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement.


    Audrey still had a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bors nodded before looking at Audrey and saying, ¡°Darling, I think you¡¯re more suitable for the role of the second female lead.¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Liz was surprised. ¡°Director, you actually think she¡¯s suitable for the role of the second female lead?¡±


    Audrey nced at Liz before sneering inwardly.


    Of course, she knew why Liz would have such a big reaction.


    Although the second female lead in the drama was only a supporting role, her scenes were no less than that of the protagonist. More importantly, the second female lead was the love of the protagonist.


    The second female lead was set to be a lively and enthusiastic person. At the same time, she never knew that the male lead had loved her¡ªeven if the male lead had hinted at it countless times.


    Inparison, the female lead was already living a more painful life than the second female lead. When the apocalypse came, her family left her one after another. Even if the male lead fought alongside her in the end and even proposed to her, she had never entered the male lead¡¯s heart.


    Liz didn¡¯t expect Perse to let Audrey y the second female lead.


    She wanted to stop him, but Perse clearly didn¡¯t agree with her. Perse expressed his opinion. ¡°Audrey is suitable to y such a bright and mboyant role¡ªthis can be seen from the drama ¡®The Queen¡¯. Therefore, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable to y such a weak and pure female lead.¡±<div>


    The adjective ¡°weak and pure¡± sessfully pleased Liz¡ªin her heart, she had always been such an existence.


    ¡°Director, you¡¯re right.¡± Liz smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I also think Audrey is very suitable for the role of the second female lead.¡±


    Audrey looked at Liz meaningfully before smiling. ¡°Miss Liz, very soon, we can work together again. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Liz smiled back at her.


    A weekter, Audrey officially received a notification that she was the second female lead in Doomsday Rose.


    As Audreyy on the soft bed, her face was filled with relief.


    This was the day she had been waiting for.


    Actually, when she first went to interview for the female lead role, she did not have a strong desire to get that role.


    Audrey¡¯s target had always been Liz.


    The male lead of Rose of Doom was yed by Frank. Liz liked Frank so much that she would definitely do anything to fight for the role in the drama.


    A proud person like Liz would definitely audition for the role of the female lead. And this was a tacit understanding between Audrey and Evans. With Liz¡¯s acting skills, she could not catch Perse¡¯s eye at all. However, Evans had already informed him in advance.<div>


    It was precisely because of this that Perse had to ept Liz no matter what and let her act as the protagonist of the drama.


    To Audrey¡¯s surprise, Perse actually gave Liz the role of the female lead.


    Thinking that there was a high chance that it was Evans¡¯s doing, Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Evans had already given her a good opportunity to take revenge. She could not waste it no matter what.


    On this day, when Audrey went to the hospital to visit Charlotte, she heard that Frank had already woken up.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally awake,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°If heys down again, I¡¯m afraid something will happen to him.¡±


    Charlotte looked at her leg and said, ¡°The doctor said that I can remove the ster in two days. When the timees, I¡¯ll go out to buy a gift and personally go find Frank to thank him.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement.


    Charlotte met Frank one evening.


    At first, Charlotte was a little embarrassed, but Audrey encouraged her in time. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t feel any psychological pressure. You can leave after expressing your gratitude to him in person.¡±


    Hence, Charlotte brought Audrey to the mall and carefully chose a gift before returning to the hospital.


    Frank had been awake for a few days. This evening, the air was quite good, so Frank sat in a wheelchair and asked the nurse to bring him to the garden to take a breather..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Unredeemable

    Chapter 326 - 326: Unredeemable<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    What happened that night was too sudden. When Frank bumped into the steps, he was stunned.


    Thinking that Charlotte was not too injured, Frank heaved a sigh of relief.<div>


    At the same time, Frank felt a little sad.


    His love for Charlotte might never be revealed in his life. Audrey was right. He was a person without a sense of responsibility, and he was not worthy of Charlotte.


    However¡­ Frank sighed and was about to signal the nurse to push the wheelchair back when he turned around and saw a familiar figure standing not far away, looking at him curiously.


    It was Charlotte, whom he had liked for a long time.


    Frank was stunned for a moment. The nurse was an extremely tactful person. Seeing this, she quickly retreated far away.


    Charlotte went forward awkwardly and stopped three meters away from Frank.


    ¡°Are you¡­ better?¡± Charlotte was the first to break the silence and asked sincerely.


    Frank leanedzily against the wheelchair and said with a smile, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment before the tips of her ears turned slightly red. ¡°Ah¡­ Perhaps.¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s straightforward answer, Frank found it unbelievable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Frank asked.<div>


    Only then did Charlotte remember why she hade to look for him. Soon, she held the gift she had bought with both hands. ¡°Mr. Frank, thank you for saving me that night. This is my thank-you gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Frank couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°You bought me a


    Charlotte¡¯s hand froze in midair. She didn¡¯t retract her hand. Instead, she took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯m very grateful to you for risking your life to save me that night. I owe you a huge favor for this. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can tell me. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you.¡±


    Frank was amused by Charlotte¡¯s words. He was in a good mood.


    Charlotte was used to Frank being cold to people. Seeing him smile so casually, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unustomed.


    Frank smiled faintly as he reached out to take the item in Charlotte¡¯s hand. Seeing that Frank had taken her gift, Charlotte immediately smiled.


    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Frank suddenly asked.


    Charlotte thought of her leg and shook her head. ¡°My injuries have already healed. Ah¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not as serious as yours.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but move to Frank¡¯s legs.


    That night, Frank rushed out to protect Charlotte. When he fell down the steps, his legs were already sprained. It was precisely because of this that he had to temporarily sit in a wheelchair when he went out.


    Frank suddenly said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve experienced now is what I deserve.¡±<div>


    Because of him, Charlotte had once been secretly harmed by Liz and was hospitalized for a few months. Now that Frank was also injured, he still felt that he had suffered retribution.


    If not for him, Charlotte could have continued to live a stable life.


    However, everything was irreversible.


    At the thought of Charlotte suddenly getting tripped that night, Frank couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyebrows.


    Perhaps others didn¡¯t know, but Frank knew very well that the culprit was Liz again!


    If he still didn¡¯t make a move, Charlotte would definitely be attacked and injured by Liz again in the future. What was terrifying was that the current


    Charlotte probably didn¡¯t know that she had always been a thorn in Liz¡¯s side.


    Frank couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    When Charlotte heard Frank¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. This guy had been lying in the hospital for a few days. Could it be that he was depressed?


    Although Charlotte had always believed that Frank¡¯s mouth was indeed quite vicious previously, and that he was always rude to Audrey, no matter what, he had saved her. She had to consider his emotions.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic,¡± Charlotteforted. ¡°What happened that night was an ident. You¡¯re a warm-hearted person. You¡¯ll be rewarded for your actions in the future.lt¡¯s good karma¡±


    ¡°Good karma?¡± Frank repeated this word andughed self-deprecatingly.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t understand. Frank looked up at her quietly.


    When did he start to like Charlotte?

 Chapter 327 - 327: You’re a Good Person

    Chapter 327 - 327: You¡¯re a Good Person<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the beginning, he had been targeting Audrey for Elena¡¯s sake. At that time, Charlotte really hated him. Frank suddenly began to be puzzled. Why did he fall in love with Charlotte for no reason?


    At that time, he had clearly ced all his attention on Elena.<div>


    However, for some reason, he began to feel annoyed by Elena¡¯s actions. In the end, he did not even care about her.


    Audrey was right. He was really a scumbag.


    A cold-blooded and heartless guy.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t know that Frank was feeling veryplicated. Seeing the disappointment on his face, she couldn¡¯t help butfort him. ¡°Mr. Frank, actually, you don¡¯t have to be so sad¡­¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything, and Charlotte continued, ¡°Of course, as a public figure, you¡¯re injured and can¡¯t return to the public¡¯s sight for the time being. This might be a considerable loss to your career¡­ However, I always feel that nothing is more important than your health. What do you think?¡± This was the first time Frank had heard someone say these words to him.


    ¡°You must have hated me before, right?¡± Frank suddenly asked Charlotte an awkward question.


    Charlotte stood rooted to the ground for a moment before admitting, ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Yes, she replied. Frank¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, then he said nothing.


    Perhaps he was attracted to Charlotte at first because of her straightforwardness.


    However, he was destined not to be someone like her, being in the entertainment industry. It was a little sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite honest,¡± Frank said. ¡°Seems you¡¯re really not afraid that I¡¯ll re up at you on the spot.¡±<div>


    When Charlotte heard him say this, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Huh? Are you angry?¡±


    Frank nced at the gift box in his arms and smiled.


    Charlotte heaved an inexplicable sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, regardless of whether you¡¯re angry or not, I¡¯m very grateful to you, ¡± Charlotte said sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to evaluate him as a ¡°good person¡±.


    ¡°There are many sides to a person,¡± Frank said bluntly. ¡°Charlotte, perhaps what you see is only on the surface. I¡¯m not as good as I look. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Frank, I understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Charlotte said with a smile. ¡°Back then, when I fell down the stairs, you rushed out without caring about your own safety. This is enough to show that you¡¯re still kind at heart.¡±


    Kind? Frank almostughed.


    Charlotte was far simpler than he had imagined.


    Charlotte said a few more useless words to Frank. After a while, she said that she was going back.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Just as she walked more than ten meters, Frank suddenly shouted from behind.<div>


    Charlotte turned around curiously.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Frank looked at her quietly. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on him, coating his side profile with a gentle glow.


    Charlotte smiled helplessly before turning around and striding away.


    Frank lowered his head and silently opened a gift box. There was a tie quietly ced inside.


    Audrey was handling the discharge procedures for Charlotte. Seeing her return, she asked, ¡°Have you given that gift away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I gave it away.¡± Charlotte broke out in cold sweat. ¡°It was really awkward just now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked in amusement.


    ¡°I feel that Frank is strange, and his words are confusing,¡± Charlotte replied. ¡°Strange?¡± Audrey immediately had a bad feeling. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°He told me that people are multifaceted and that he might not be as good as I thought.¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to say that he¡¯s not a good person?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Charlotte was indeed very capable in her career, but she did not have any experience in rtionships between men and women.


    If no one had told her openly, perhaps Charlotte would never know that Frank liked her.


    However, it was actually a good thing that Charlotte did not know about this.


    Audrey knew very well that as Frank remained the male lead of the original book; even if the general plot of the book had deviated from its original trajectory, the fact that Frank was the male lead hadn¡¯t changed..

 Chapter 328 - 328: Discharged

    Chapter 328: Discharged


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t think that Charlotte and Frank being together was a good idea.


    At least from the current situation, be it Audrey or Charlotte, as long as they approached Frank, something bad would happen.


    In the end, it was because Frank¡¯s character was too charming. It was actually an extremely cruel thing to be liked by someone like Frank.


    Charlotte should have enjoyed a peaceful and stable life to begin with. Audrey


    would never allow her to be hurt again because of Frank.


    Therefore, this time, Audrey had to suppress Liz ruthlessly, preventing her from finding trouble with Charlotte again.


    ¡°Forget it. That fellow¡¯s words are always very profound.¡± Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just ignore him.¡±


    Charlotte nodded as if she understood. Then, she asked, ¡°Is Frank the male lead of the new drama you¡¯re going to star in?¡±


    Audrey gave her a definite answer. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ In that case, won¡¯t you continue to interact with that guy?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°Although he saved me¡­ his rtionship with you is average. I¡¯m afraid that when you act, something unpleasant will happen again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister,¡± Audrey said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t have any brushes with that fellow this time.¡±


    Charlotte was a little surprised. ¡®Why are you so sure?¡±


    Audrey filled in the form and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, the discharge procedures are done. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Thinking that she could go home, Charlotte was instantly happy. ¡°Alright! We¡¯re going back!¡±


    When Audrey and Charlotte returned home, it was alreadyte. At this moment, Gary and Abner had just returned home.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re finally discharged,¡± Gary said in relief. ¡°I originally wanted to drive to pick you up, but I didn¡¯t expect Audrey to say that she had already picked you up, so I didn¡¯t go to the hospital again.¡±


    ¡°Dad, thank you for your concern,¡± Charlotte said with a smile.


    ¡°Why have you been so unlucky recently?¡± After dinner, Eric couldn¡¯t help but tease Charlotte. ¡°Perhaps you should find time to pray to God in church.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much again.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°It was just an ident. Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡±


    Eric and Abner looked at each other.


    ¡°Rest well at home for the next few days,¡± Gary said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Abner to get others to handle thepany¡¯s matters. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Charlotte nodded silently.


    To be honest, Charlotte¡¯s thoughts about fighting for the Lance family¡¯s assets had already faded a lot.


    During this period of time, Charlotte had been thinking about a problem. For so many years, she seemed to have been following the wishes of her mother, Fiona. She didn¡¯t seem to have really thought through what she wanted.


    Thinking back to high school, her favorite was art, but because of her mother¡¯s objections, she was forced to transfer to finance after entering university.


    Perhaps¡­ it was time for her to make a corresponding change.


    Frank¡¯s injuries were slowly healing. In order to thank him, Gary specially brought Charlotte to the hospital to visit him.


    However, what puzzled Charlotte was that Frank was no longer as approachable as before. Instead, he treated them coldly.


    Gary didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had been in the business world for many years and knew the ways of the human heart. Charlotte only thought that Frank didn¡¯t like her and was a little annoyed by her arrival.


    After all, no matter what, she had mocked Frank many times before.


    This world was really¡­ strange. Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but feel very awkward when she thought of the past.


    Forget it. Charlotte quickly got over it. In any case, she owed Frank a favor. If he needed any help in the future, she would definitely do her best to help him¡ª this was her promise.


    Frank was slowly recovering. The filming of Doomsday Rose was just around the corner.


    Audrey had made full preparations for this drama¡ªshe could guarantee that she had never been so tense in all the dramas she had filmed in the past. At the thought of attacking Liz, Audrey felt the blood in her body begin to boil.


    Would she seed? Audrey didn¡¯t know..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Filming Begins

    Chapter 329: Filming Begins


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A monthter, Audrey finally received the filming notice for Doomsday Rose.


    Perse even specially sent a message to Audrey, instructing her to take the role of the second female lead seriously and not to fool around.


    Thinking of Liz¡¯s acting skills, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Audrey: Don¡¯t worry, Director. I¡¯ll definitely y this role well.


    Only then did Perse heave a sigh of relief. He knew Audrey well. Although she had not debuted for long, her acting skills were wless.


    Thinking of Liz, Perse felt a headache.


    Perse was actually very dissatisfied with Liz acting as the female lead. The main thing was that Liz¡¯s acting skills were really too bad.


    However, Perse had no choice. Evans had already informed him that he had to keep Liz on set.


    As a slightly sessful director, Perse didn¡¯t like a vase like Liz. However, since the Hill family had spoken, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only ce his hopes on other supporting actors.


    Fortunately, the male lead of Doomsday Rose was Frank. When the time came, this drama would definitely attract many fans.


    On Saturday this week, filming for Doomsday Rose officially began.


    As the second female lead, Audrey wasn¡¯t in the first few scenes in the morning, so she had already memorized her lines in a corner of the production team for a long time.


    Anna leaned against Audrey¡¯s side and fell asleep.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost eleven.¡± In her daze, Anna heard Audrey say this. Soon, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Sister, is it your turn?¡± Anna rubbed her eyes and asked curiously.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Audrey helped Anna tidy her messy hair and smiled.


    Anna stretched and then looked at the group of people filming not far away.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Liz recovered really quickly.¡± Anna sighed softly. ¡°Thest time she filmed a variety show, she was injured. Not long after, she was alive and kicking. Later on, she went to the banquet organized by the Hill family.¡±


    Audreyughed coldly. ¡°Of course she has to recover quickly. Otherwise, she will soon be reced by those new actresses.¡±


    Liz was not an actress who hade from a professional acting school. She hadpletely relied on her family¡¯s wealth to enter the entertainment industry.


    It was also because of this that Liz did not have any works and her acting skills were very bad. If she did not seize the time and return to the public¡¯s sight, she would quickly be forgotten.


    After all, in today¡¯s society, fast food culture was the main focus.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Anna seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Sister, why did I hear that Elena isn¡¯t acting in Doomsday Rose this time?¡±


    Audrey said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? If she¡¯s not interested, so he it ¡±


    Actually, Audrey was a little curious that Elena didn¡¯t audition for the role in Doomsday Rose.


    However, soon, Audrey vaguely guessed the reason.


    Elena had long realized that Frank did not love her¡ªespecially that night when Frank rushed out to save Charlotte. As smart as she was, how could Elena not guess the reason?


    In the eyes of outsiders, Frank was kind and upright, so he saved Charlotte. However, in the eyes of those who knew the inside story, Frank was simply saving his lover.


    Although Elena liked to be unreasonable, she was not stupid.


    Audrey had long noticed Elena¡¯s abnormality during this period of time. Perhaps after she sessfully resisted the so-called system, many things around her had long changed.


    For example, Elena had already epted the fact that Frank did not love her. Otherwise, she would have followed behind Frank enthusiastically like before and acted with him.


    Audrey sighed slightly and stood up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my scene soon. I¡¯ll go and wait.¡±


    Anna followed Audrey over.


    Although the theme of Doomsday Rose was a little clich¨¦, Audrey had to admit that its script was very outstanding.


    The drama was set in the apocalypse and described a series of reactions and thoughts about human nature by a few young men and women in the face of the sudden apocalypse.


    The second female lead yed by Audrey was called Yulia. As the second female lead, she had many scenes, and they were evenparable to the female lead¡¯s..

 Chapter 330 - 330: Covering

    Chapter 330 - 330: Covering<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you here,¡± Frank, who was ying the male lead, said first.


    ¡°Yulia, perhaps God is destined to let us meet.¡±<div>


    Audrey read her lines very emotionally. ¡°Karl, don¡¯t say that. Perhaps I should thank the hospital¡¯s ambnce. It brought me here.¡±


    This scene was five hours before the apocalypse. ording to the n in the show, it had already begun to rain hail in the city where the people were. Many people were injured. Because of this, the second female lead was sent to the hospital in an ambnce.


    Frank and Audrey began a long conversation.


    Liz, who was sitting at the side, red at Audrey unhappily.


    This stinky woman is really lucky, Liz thought to herself. She really didn¡¯t expect Audrey to be so lucky to be able to y the role of Yulia in the drama.


    Thinking that Audrey would have many scenes with Frank in the future, Liz was furious.


    Just wait and see. If she dared to show any covetous intentions towards Frank, she would definitely teach Audrey a lesson like she had done to Charlotte.


    Audrey had very few scenes today. After filming two scenes, she could leave the venue early.


    Frank¡¯s scenes were also done. When he walked out of the set, he realized that Audrey was standing by the roadside waiting for a car.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. Why don¡¯t you take my car?¡± Frank nced at Audrey and said.


    Audrey rejected him with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank. However, I already have someone to pick me up, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±<div>


    Frank didn¡¯t force her. Instead, he walked straight to a car by the road.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really a little curious,¡± Audrey suddenly said the moment Frank opened the car door.


    Frank frowned slightly before turning to look at Audrey.


    Audrey no longer had the smile from before. Instead, she said with a cold expression, ¡°Frank, I¡¯m really curious. Do you have human feelings? Frank found Audrey¡¯s words baffling. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Audrey took a few steps forward and sized up Frank from head to toe.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, my sister has been injured so many times. It¡¯s not too much for me to vent a little, right?¡± Audrey said with a fake smile.


    Frank¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°I just feel that my sister is too pitiful. The culprit who caused her injuries is clearly right in front of her, but she doesn¡¯t know anything. She still naively thinks that the other party is her savior.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words indeed made Frank¡¯s expression sink.


    Audrey stretched before looking up at the azure sky.


    ¡°Perhaps I should do something for my sister.¡± Audrey suddenlyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally going to attack Liz, right?¡± Frank asked coldly.<div>


    ¡°My God!¡± Audrey suddenly eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Mr. Frank, don¡¯t tell me you want to protect that woman?¡±


    Without waiting for Frank to speak, Audreyughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m dying ofughter¡­ Frank, this is the first time I feel that you¡¯re so hypocritical. So hypocritical that it makes my hair stand on end.¡±


    Frank closed the car door and looked down at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re more difficult to deal with than I imagined, Audrey.¡±


    Audrey looked up at the person in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, if you still have a conscience, you¡¯d better not cause trouble for me when I attack.¡±


    Frank stared into Audrey¡¯s eyes for a long time before saying coldly, ¡°I naturally have no objections if you want revenge.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes moved.


    ¡°However, I have a condition,¡± Frank said. ¡°Just teach her a lesson. There¡¯s no need to hurt her body.¡±


    Audrey raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from not far away.


    Audrey turned around and saw Eric sticking his head out of a car and waving at her.<div>


    Audrey ignored Frank and strode towards Eric.


    ¡°What are you talking to that guy about?¡± Eric started the car and asked curiously, ¡°Are you arguing again?¡±


    Eric had mixed feelings about Frank..

 Chapter 331 - 331: Normal Interaction

    Chapter 331 - 331: Normal Interaction<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He was not a fool. When Frank rushed out to save Charlotte, Eric had vaguely guessed that something extraordinary had happened.


    It was also because of this that Eric now felt a strong rejection of Frank.<div>


    Previously, Audrey had already gotten into an argument with this guy. Now that he wanted to provoke Charlotte, Eric wanted to rush up and fight Frank.


    However, at the same time, he was conflicted.


    No matter what, Frank had saved Charlotte. If not for him, Charlotte would have been severely injured.


    Audrey sat in the front passenger seat and scrolled through her phone in boredom.


    Eric asked her again, ¡°You said before that you would attack that woman. What do you n to do this time? You have to know that a long time has passed.¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡± Audrey looked up at the building in front of her and said, ¡°Second Brother, give me a little more time.¡± Eric smiled. ¡°Audrey, do you remember what I told you previously?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked at him in confusion.


    Eric said calmly, ¡°I told you before that if you encounter any problems one day, you must tell me. I¡¯ll always help you.¡± A warm feeling surged in Audrey¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Second Brother, thank you,¡± Audrey said sincerely.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°We¡¯re siblings. Why are you so polite to me?¡±


    The theme of Doomsday Rose was rather special, so filming was more difficult. When Audrey and Eric returned home, it was already evening.<div>


    Audrey dragged her tired body back to her room. Anthea wanted to get the servant to bring her a bowl of cold drinks, but Audrey rejected her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not eating anymore. You eat,¡± Audrey said with drooping eyelids. ¡°I still have to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s filming. I have to rest first.¡±


    Hearing this, Anthea didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she gently closed the door for her.


    Audreyy on the bed for a while before quickly falling asleep.


    In her daze, Audrey seemed to hear someone say something in her ear. Audrey opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Suddenly, a female voice sounded.


    Audrey was rmed as she looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was Elena.


    Elena stood a few meters away from her, frustration in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey subconsciously took a step forward.


    Elena turned around and said, ¡°My world has copsed.¡±<div>


    The world copsed? Audrey was surprised. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elena looked up at the sky and said in disappointment, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being controlled. No matter what I do, I don¡¯t seem to be in control.¡±


    Audrey immediately stood rooted to the ground as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Elena seemed to have sensed something¡­


    Audrey was about to say something when she suddenly heard a bell.


    When she opened her eyes again, Audrey realized that she had just had a very strange dream.


    She opened her eyes wide and stared at the ceiling for a long time before turning to look at the phone beside her pillow.


    Her phone had been ringing for a long time.


    Audrey reached out and took the phone.


    To her surprise, it was Elena.


    Thinking of her dream just now, Audrey felt a little dazed.<div>


    ¡°Hello?¡± Audrey picked up the phone.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ Why did you take so long to answer the call?¡± Elena¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Sensing the other party¡¯s gentle tone, Audrey felt her scalp tingle.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I was sleeping just now.¡± Audrey rubbed her hair before changing the topic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long. Why are you still so distant from me?¡±


    What? Audrey couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    She really did not expect Elena to value their interaction.


    ¡°Your words are a little ambiguous.¡± Audrey frowned, anxious to cut ties with her. ¡°We¡¯re just getting along normally. If you say such things, it will make us look¡­


    ¡°How is it?¡± Elena suddenly sounded expectant.


    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock.¡± Audrey hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Elena, I¡¯m going for dinner. Do you have anything else? If not, that¡¯s all for now.¡±


    Elena sounded disappointed again. ¡°Alright¡­ Then go eat first..¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332: Elena ‘s Awakening

    Chapter 332 - 332: Elena ¡®s Awakening<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey felt that Elena¡¯s reaction tonight was a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elena suddenly sighed deeply.<div>


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Elena called Audrey¡¯s name.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this question?¡±


    Elena smiled regretfully. ¡°Forget it. This question seems too difficult for you.¡± When Audrey heard that, she began to think seriously.


    Soon, Elena heard Audrey say, ¡°Actually, I think that if you don¡¯t do anything rted to men, you¡¯re quite a good person.¡±


    Elena was slightly surprised. ¡°So, you also think that I¡¯ll be irrational when ites to Frank, right?¡±


    Audrey was immediately surprised!


    Could it be that Elena¡­ had already sensed that something was wrong with her?


    Elena seemed to have received some recognition and said with tears of joy, ¡°I understand, I understand¡­


    Audrey felt that something was wrong with Elena¡¯s mental state. She asked worriedly, ¡°Elena, did something happen to you? Why did you ask such a question?¡±


    Elena smiled faintly. ¡°I heard that you epted a new script again, right?¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°That drama is called Doomsday Rose. I think the plot is quite good.¡±


    ¡°Doomsday Rose¡­¡± Elena read the title of the drama and asked, ¡°Is Frank the male lead of this drama?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Yes. Oh¡­ Liz is in it too.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Elena said. ¡°She likes Frank so much. Wherever Frank goes to act, she will definitely follow him.¡±


    Audrey was silent. Elena asked, ¡°Did Liz cause trouble for you?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her personality. Anyway, I don¡¯t really want to bother with her.¡±


    Audrey and Elena chatted for half an hour. Before their call ended, Elena said,


    ¡°I should have some free time these few days. When the timees, I¡¯ll visit the production team and bring you your favorite snacks.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next day, Audrey went to the production team to film as usual.


    Audrey had more scenes today. She had filmed three scenes in a row and finally stopped to drink water. At this moment, Anna ran over again and said that there was a new development on Weibo.<div>


    Audrey clicked on Weibo curiously. After seeing the words disyed on the trending searches, she couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    #Elena has a brief history of love#


    Anna said in surprise, ¡°Sister, hasn¡¯t Elena always been in an ambiguous rtionship with Frank? So she¡¯s nning to publicize the details of her previous rtionship to theizens now?¡±


    Audrey clicked on the note hesitantly.


    The content of this article was not detailed. It did not even mention who Elena had liked. The only thing everyone knew was that Elena had mentioned that she had indeed been in a rtionship before.


    Manyizensmented under the note, asking Elena who she was dating.


    Elena quickly replied to theizens.


    Elena: It¡¯s not important. I have nothing to do with him now.


    How could theizens let go of this opportunity? They hurriedly asked again. Netizen A: ¡°Sister, could the person you¡¯re talking about be Frank?¡±


    Netizen B: ¡°I guess so! After all, the rumors between the two of them have been spreading online for a long time. Other than Frank, I can¡¯t guess anyone else¡­¡±


    Netizen C: ¡°I think it¡¯s Frank too! Elena is too kind. She¡¯s still taking care of the other party¡¯s face. To be honest, I¡¯ve always felt that Elena was cheated on!¡±<div>


    The public opinion on the Inte began to ferment. Elena quickly posted on Weibo.


    Elena: Please stop guessing. I have nothing to do with Frank! He¡¯s not the boyfriend I dated before. Please don¡¯t associate me with him, and there¡¯s no cheating!


    However, theizens remained skeptical of Elena¡¯s words.


    Many people guessed that Elena must have experienced an affair, so she made posts to discuss these things.


    However, some people guessed that Elena did this to gain poprity.


    Seeing that the situation on Weibo was very tense, Audrey sent a message to


    Elena..

 Chapter 333 - 333: Revenge

    Chapter 333 - 333: Revenge<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey: What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly make those posts?


    Elena didn¡¯t reply to Audrey.<div>


    Audrey felt very puzzled. Soon, Liz, who was filming, took a break.


    Frank had not rested yet, so he naturally did not know what was happening on


    Weibo.


    Soon, Audrey heard Liz exim, ¡°Is this woman crazy?


    It seemed that Liz already knew about the trending topic on Weibo.


    Audrey sat quietly on the spot, not saying a word. On the other hand, Anna observed Liz¡¯s reaction from time to time.


    Audrey was staring intently at the trending topic on Weibo. Soon, the trending topic began to change again!


    #A famous female celebrity is suspected of interfering in other people¡¯s rtionships #


    Theizens immediately exploded!


    Audrey flipped through theizens¡¯ments one by one. Soon, she sighed softly.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna looked at Audrey curiously.<div>


    Audrey looked at her phone in a daze and said, ¡°She did it in the end.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Anna was puzzled.


    Audrey said, ¡°You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on soon.¡± Audrey sent Elena another message.


    Audrey: You n to fight to the death with them, right?


    Elena finally replied to Audrey.


    Elena: I¡¯ve already sensed that he doesn¡¯t love me anymore.


    The answer was obvious.


    Elena: Just a while ago, I didn¡¯t give up and called him. He told me that after so long, he realized that he actually didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me.


    Audrey¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump.


    Elena: He said that he felt that he was getting stranger and stranger. He used to love me so much, but I don¡¯t know when he stopped feeling that way about me. I was very sad, butter on, I realized that I seemed to have no feelings for him too.


    Audrey didn¡¯t reply to her message, but Elena continued talking.<div>


    Elena: Do you know? I¡¯m not stupid. Actually, I could tell who he likedter.


    Elena: It¡¯s not me, nor is it you, nor is it Liz. Hahaha¡­ The person he likes is really unexpected.


    Audrey knew that Elena had already guessed that Frank liked Charlotte.


    Audrey thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Then what are you nning to do now?¡±


    Elena: As you can see, I want to take revenge on them.


    Audrey: What? Didn¡¯t you say that you no longer have love for him?


    Elena: So what? He already fell in love with someone else before I was still loyal to him. Even before he fell in love with your sister, he was wavering between Liz and me. His previous actions were very hurtful.


    Audrey was dumbfounded.


    Elena: It has nothing to do with me who he likes now, but when Liz targeted me previously, he chose to stand by and do nothing. I have to settle the score with him.


    Elena: You might think that I¡¯m aplete lovefool, but I¡¯m not stupid all the time. I won¡¯t keep circling around a man¡­ I have to take revenge for what Liz did to me previously.


    Audrey: Is that why you made those posts on Weibo today?<div>


    Elena: That¡¯s right. Even if I have nothing to do with Frank now, I won¡¯t let Liz off. I want everyone to know that she¡¯s a third party who interferes in other people¡¯s rtionships. Isn¡¯t she proud? I want her to have a taste of frustration.


    Audrey looked at her phone and didn¡¯t type a word for a long time.


    At this moment, Liz¡¯s expression had already darkened.


    ¡°What a b*tch!¡± Liz scolded softly. ¡°Does she think I¡¯ll be afraid of her just because she made such posts on Weibo? Hmph, watch how I deal with her!¡±


    The matter on Weibo had been fermenting. Manyizens were already guessing that Elena¡¯s so-called rtionship must have been interrupted by Liz!


    At this moment, Elena chose to remain silent. No matter what theizens said about her, she did note out to speak again.


    Elena¡¯s attitude made theizens even more certain that Liz had interfered in her rtionship with Frank.


    Not long after, Perse shouted at the person filming, ¡°Stop, stop first!¡±


    Everyone was confused, and Perse felt helpless. ¡°Everyone, rest first. Frank,e with me for a while.¡±


    Therefore, Frank followed Perse to the side..

 Chapter 334 - 334: Ending

    Chapter 334 - 334: Ending<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Soon, Audrey realized that Frank¡¯s expression had darkened.


    Perse whispered a few more words, but Frank shook his head.<div>


    Shock appeared on Perse¡¯s face.


    After ten minutes, the production team began work again.


    From the looks of it, Frank didn¡¯t care about thements online. Audrey nced at Frank before saying to Anna, ¡°I¡¯m going over to film too. My scene will be in a while.¡±


    The next scene was about the second female lead being injured and saved by the male lead.


    More than half of Audrey¡¯s clothes were dyed red by the staff¡¯s artificial blood in advance. Then, shey on the grass, followed by the male lead running over in panic. After this, he was to carry her horizontally and quickly rushed towards the ambnce parked nearby.


    Perhaps it was Audrey¡¯s imagination, but Frank¡¯s current state was clearly different from in the morning. It was hard to say if it wasn¡¯t because of what happened online.


    ¡°Yulia! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frank read his lines¡ªthis was the third time he had filmed this scene.


    ¡°Frank!¡± Perse shouted from not far away, ¡°Act a little sadder! After seeing


    Yulia, you have to be even more agitated.¡±


    Frank gathered his emotions and began his fourth attempt.


    ¡°Yulia! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frank shouted with a sad expression. Then, he squatted down anxiously and carried Audrey, who was lying on the ground, before running out of the camera!<div>


    ¡°Alright! This scene can be passed!¡± Perse shouted.


    Frank heaved a deep sigh of relief before looking at Audrey in his arms and then putting her down.


    Audrey stood beside Frank¡ªneither of them spoke.


    The next scene was Audrey¡¯s scene with Liz.


    Liz was in a very bad mood now. The assistant beside her wanted to say something but hesitated. Unexpectedly, she was shouted at by Liz. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me! Get lost!¡±


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.


    She really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Darling, are you ready?¡± Perse looked at Liz and shouted, ¡°The next scene is yours! Filming starts in ten minutes.¡±


    Liz suppressed the anger in her heart and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t look at her phone again, but she knew very well that Weibo would definitely be even livelier than before.


    She was really curious about what would happen to Liz in the end.<div>


    Frank had nothing to do with the rest of the scenes. Soon, Audrey saw him leave in a car.


    Liz looked at Frank indignantly and sighed. ¡°Director, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    This scene was the first encounter between the female lead and the second female lead.


    The initial setting of the script was that the female lead and the second female lead would get along peacefully. In the end, the two of them would part ways because of their differences in ideals.


    However, because of what had just happened, the smile on Liz¡¯s face remained forced, especially when she faced Audrey, whom she hated. Her mood was extremely bad.


    ¡°Liz, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Perse knew that Liz¡¯s family background was not low. He had not thought of making things difficult for her, but her performance was really not up to par, so he could not help but ask.


    Liz heard the me in Perse¡¯s tone and couldn¡¯t help but say aggrievedly,


    ¡°Director, did I perform badly?¡±


    Perse resisted the urge to scold her and said, ¡°In the drama, your rtionship with Yulia is very good at the beginning. So when you face her now, you have to smile sincerely, okay?¡±


    Liz pouted and said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Soon, Perse shouted again, ¡°Alright, continue filming!¡±<div>


    Liz endured the difort in her heart, then forced herself to get into the mood again.


    Audrey maintained a perfect smile, but she knew how much she wanted tough.


    Liz was definitely not in a good state to act today.


    ¡°Heavens! Are you the legendary Yulia? Hello, I¡¯m Vivian!¡± Liz forced a smile and shouted at Audrey.


    ¡°Ah! Stop!¡± Perse finally shouted.


    Liz stood rooted to the ground, at a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s already past noon,¡± Perse said. ¡°Everyone, go back and rest first. We¡¯ll continue work in two days.¡±


    Everyone present looked at Perse in surprise.


    However, soon, everyone nodded tacitly.


    The matter on Weibo was in an uproar. When Perse asked them to go back and rest first, everyone knew the exact reason.


    Many people looked at Liz..

 Chapter 335 - 335: Love Triangle

    Chapter 335 - 335: Love Triangle<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz secretly clenched her fists and walked towards her assistant without saying a word. ¡°Send me back!¡±


    At two in the afternoon, Audrey returned home.<div>


    Charlotte hadn¡¯t gone to work yet. She was watching a drama on her tablet in the living room. When she saw Audrey return, she waved at her and smiled.


    ¡°Darling, why are you back so quickly? I have something fun to share with you.¡± Audrey guessed what Charlotte wanted to say to her.


    Audrey sat beside Charlotte and asked, ¡°Is what you want to tell me rted to the trending topic on Weibo?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s one of the things,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Let¡¯s put the trending topic aside for now. What I want to tell you is that I encountered a good thing.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡®What is it?¡±


    Charlotte said happily, ¡°Do you know? My colleague just told me that Connor probably won¡¯t be able to work in thepany for a while.¡±


    Audrey was surprised. ¡°Huh? Why? What happened?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°I heard from Lucy that he didn¡¯t look where he was going when he came home at night; he identally missed his footing and fell down the stairs. He¡¯s probably recuperating at home.¡±


    Audrey had a look of disbelief. ¡°Is it actually such a coincidence?¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, ¡°Second Brother even asked me to pray in the church previously. From the looks of it, God has indeed punished this detestable fellow for me.¡±


    Charlotte continued, ¡°After that guy left the hospital that day, he even private messaged me and said that if I didn¡¯t agree to be with him, he would expose me in thepany to ruin my reputation.¡±<div>


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look disgusted. ¡°How dare he do this?¡±


    Charlotte sneered and said, ¡°So, even God can¡¯t stand it anymore. He wants to punish him severely.¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment, before taking out her phone to send a message to Abner.


    Audrey: Brother, do you know about Sister?


    Abner was a man of few words. Soon, Audrey saw his reply.


    Abner: I did it.


    Audrey was surprised, but she quickly calmed down.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze was still on the tablet in her hand. Audrey nced at her side profile before sending a message to Abner.


    Audrey: Brother, did you really do this?


    Abner: That guy is injured and will definitely be sick at home. I¡¯ll find an excuse to fire him in two days.


    Audrey: Impressive.<div>


    Abner: I didn¡¯t want to do this in the first ce. I gave him a chance before, but he didn¡¯t repent and even worsened it. He even wanted to hurt Charlotte. I really don¡¯t want to tolerate it anymore.


    Audrey: Brother, you did the right thing.


    Abner: Don¡¯t tell Charlotte about this. Of course, she might guess that I did itter on, but that¡¯s for the future.


    Audrey: Alright.


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Charlotte. ¡°Sister, what else do you have to tell me?¡±


    Charlotte raised the tablet and Audrey leaned over to take a look. She saw the Weibo page disyed on the tablet.


    ¡°Liz hasn¡¯t debuted for long. Why is there so much negative news?¡± Charlotte smiled helplessly. ¡°Look, theizens are all discussing that she¡¯s interfering in someone else¡¯s rtionship.¡±


    Soon, Charlotte said in surprise, ¡°Previously, the entire Inte knew about Frank and Elena. Now, Elena has made such a post. Although she didn¡¯t admit it directly, everything has shown that Liz interfered in Frank¡¯s rtionship with Elena.¡¯


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Charlotte seemed to know something extraordinary. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°At the banquet that night, I saw Frank dancing with Liz and ignoring Elena. It turns out that they had long broken up.¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between the three of them¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s a littleplicated.¡± Audrey originally wanted to exin it to Charlotte, but she couldn¡¯t express it specifically.


    ¡°A love triangle? I¡¯m familiar with this. I often see it in novels¡­ Yes, such as those scenes where a vicious supporting actress interferes in someone¡¯s rtionship. I¡¯ve already seen too many of them.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes were sparkling.<div>


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s a four-sided love,¡± Audrey suddenly said.


    Charlotte realized that Audrey¡¯s gaze was a little strange.


    Soon, she seemed to have guessed something and asked in surprise, ¡°Ah! You mean¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 336: Guess?

    Chapter 336: Guess?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just as Audrey thought that Charlotte had finally guessed what was going on, she said, ¡°So, if we include you, isn¡¯t it a four-sided love affair?¡±


    Audrey was speechless.<div>


    Charlotte immediately felt a little helpless. ¡°Audrey, but I clearly remember that you have no interest in that Frank¡­ Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±


    Audrey suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t have to worry about Charlotte suspecting that Frank would like her one day.


    Charlotte indeed did not have any romantic feelings for Frank, and her perception of love was really slow.


    That¡¯s good too, Audrey thought to herself. It¡¯s best if Charlotte never finds out that Frank likes her.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Audrey pretended to smile casually. ¡°The four-sided love I mentioned doesn¡¯t include me. I don¡¯t like Frank either, do you understand?¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlotte picked up the tablet and continued to read the contents. ¡°Although Frank saved me, I still don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with him.¡±


    Charlotte thought momentarily and said, ¡°He always gets into trouble with other actresses and is often trending. If you really get together with that guy, I can¡¯t imagine how troublesome your life will be.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s words were also Audrey¡¯s true thoughts.


    ¡°Sis, have you seen the trending topics on Weibo?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte nodded. ¡°I saw it. Things are far more exciting than I imagined¡­ Oh my god, I really didn¡¯t expect Liz to interfere in the rtionship between Frank and Elena.¡±<div>


    However, Audrey didn¡¯t look too surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? After all, there were rumors that Liz and Frank grew up together. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Liz liking him, right?¡±


    As someone who knew the plot of the original book, Audrey knew very well that Frank and Liz definitely wouldn¡¯t be a true couple in the end. However, at this time, the original plot of this world had already deviated from its original trajectory. Audrey was curious about the final oue of Liz and Elena?


    ¡°Forget it. Regardless of whether Liz interfered with Frank and Elena¡¯s rtionship, it has nothing to do with us, ¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Actually, when I first saw the trending topics on the Inte, some of my guesses were confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Guess? What guesses are these?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte hugged the tablet and said to Audrey mysteriously, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always found it strange¡­ I feel that Frank doesn¡¯t seem to like Elena that much.¡±


    Audrey was rmed.


    Charlotte could even see through this. Then she¡­


    ¡°Sis, you noticed something, right?¡± Audrey asked tentatively.


    When Charlotte heard this, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Audrey, did you realize that Frank¡­ doesn¡¯t really like Elena at all?¡±


    After Charlotte finished speaking, she realized that she had said too much and quickly shut her mouth.


    After a while, Charlotte heard Audrey say, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for them to be together.¡±<div>


    After the copse of the original book¡¯s system, the plot that originally belonged to Frank and Elena naturally deviated from its original track.


    Audrey had already prepared for the worst.


    Perhaps Elena would part ways with Frank one day.


    And now, Elena had clearly realized her own abnormality. In the past, every time she encountered something rted to Frank, she would be irrational.


    To be honest, Audrey preferred the current Elena. The current Elena was bright and confident,pletely different from the lovefool who only knew how to revolve around a man in the past.


    In the past, Audrey and Elena had a very unpleasant rtionship; as such, she couldn¡¯t treat Elena as a close friend now.


    Audrey only hoped that she could maintain a certain distance from Elena in the future.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Charlotte suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Liz has already beenbeled as a ¡®third party¡¯ by theizens. I¡¯m really curious how she will end up?¡±


    ¡°How will she clean up the mess? Heh heh.¡± Audrey suddenly sneered. ¡°That vicious woman definitely can¡¯t continue staying in the entertainment industry.. ¡°

 Chapter 337: What’s Wrong Now?

    Chapter 337: What¡¯s Wrong Now?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh teasingly. ¡°You seem to hate Liz more than I thought..


    Audrey quietly looked at Charlotte¡¯s exquisite face and remained silent.<div>


    ¡®Sister, I don¡¯t just hate Liz. I want to capture her and beat her up.¡¯


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, ¡°When we went to the banquet that night, and saw that Frank¡¯s dance partner was Liz. I was shocked. Previously, theizens said that Frank and Elena were in a rtionship, but now he¡¯s in a heated rtionship with Liz. At that time, I sensed that something was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to have such a serious problem,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Previously, thoseizens who didn¡¯t know the truth actually said that Frank likes you! From the looks of it today, you¡¯ve been misunderstood all along. ¡±


    Audrey leaned back on the sofa and said calmly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been misunderstood. I¡¯ve never liked Frank. Never.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I know.¡± Charlotte suddenly smiled ambiguously. ¡°The person you like might be a young master of the Hill Family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense again!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh helplessly.


    The trending topics on the Inte had severely affected Liz and Frank. Frank didn¡¯t seem to care, but Liz couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    This morning, Perse called and asked Liz what to do next.


    Liz was very popr in the entertainment industry now, but her foundation was still unstable. Compared to Elena, who had debuted for a long time, Liz was clearly far inferior.


    Previously, Liz had been forced to withdraw from the variety show because of her injury from filming the variety show. It was already far from the time for the variety show to start filming again. The entire production team suffered


    huge losses because of her viral videos.<div>


    Gail had no choice but to inform Liz that they were already looking for a new candidate to rece her.


    Liz was furious to hear the news, but there was nothing she could do.


    And now, there was a scandal about her online. Perse also had no choice but to call her and tell her that it was very likely that the production team would rece her as the female lead.


    Liz gritted her teeth in hatred at the thought that it was Elena who had caused all this. She had always thought that Audrey was the most difficult person to deal with, but ording to the current situation, Elena was clearly more difficult to deal with than Audrey.


    Liz did not understand why Elena would treat her like this.


    Even if she had done something wrong to Elena, it was all in the past, wasn¡¯t


    Liz was not a person who liked to reflect on herself. She always felt that everything she did was reasonable. In other words, she felt she had not done anything wrong, let alone hurt Elena.


    In Liz¡¯s opinion, Elena¡¯s actions were entirely because she was jealous of her good rtionship with Frank.


    Thinking about how she and Frank had danced that night, Liz couldn¡¯t help but feel smug.


    It was obvious that Elena was jealous of her!


    Unfortunately, Elena had taken revenge on the wrong person. Liz knew very well that the person Frank liked was Charlotte. It was also because of this that she suddenly felt sorry for Elena.<div>


    Elena did not seem to have truly received Frank¡¯s love.


    The public opinion on the Inte was getting more and more terrifying. Liz knew that she couldn¡¯t sit around and wait for doom. After thinking for half an hour, she decided to stand up and crack all the rumors that didn¡¯t match the facts.


    But before that, she first contacted someone.


    Mort was on vacation in the Maldives. Seeing that Liz had called him again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed.


    ¡°What now?¡± Mort said impatiently.


    ¡°You should have seen those trending topics online, right?¡± Liz said in an unfriendly tone.


    ¡°So what if I saw them?¡± Morty on the beach and saidzily, ¡°This is your own business. I can¡¯t care so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liz was at a loss for words. ¡°Mort, we had an agreement. If anything happens to me, you promise to help me.¡±


    Mort said coldly, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±


    Liz directly raised her condition. ¡°As you can see, that b*tch Elena has been targeting me. She¡¯s even more difficult to deal with than Audrey! I must make Elena pay the price she deserves.¡±


    Mort sneered.. ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause these things yourself?¡±<div>

 Chapter 338: Depression

    Chapter 338: Depression<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Liz did not think that there was anything wrong with her. ¡°Elena has seriously affected my normal life now. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to help me? Don¡¯t forget that this woman was in an ambiguous rtionship with Frank previously. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to fight for the family assets? This is a good opportunity to destroy Frank.¡±


    Mort couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Frank and Elena aren¡¯t even a couple anymore. Do you think Frank will be threatened by me if I deal with Elena now?¡±<div>


    Liz had a different opinion. ¡°No, Mort, you¡¯re wrong. Frank doesn¡¯t have any love for Elena now, but you have to know that he still feels guilty about Elena.¡±


    ¡°Guilty?¡± Mort found Liz¡¯s words baffling. ¡°Are you sure? Does he feel guilty towards Elena?¡±


    The corners of Liz¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Why not? He was already with Elena, and then he fell in love with Charlotte. Don¡¯t you think Frank had let Elena down?


    Mort was dumbfounded by Liz¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Mort asked skeptically.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Liz couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Anyway, think of a way to deal with Elena now! You have to make the rumors on Weibo that are detrimental to me disappear immediately!¡±


    Mort felt that Liz was very long-winded. He listened to her talk a lot of boring nonsense before finally replying with a headache, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll think of a way, okay?¡±


    Before Liz could reply, Mort hung up.


    Liz didn¡¯t give up and sent another message to Mort.


    Liz: What are you going to do?


    Mort: I remember that Audrey used to have a good friend called¡­ Linda, right?<div>


    Liz: How should I know?


    Mort: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve the problem.


    The matter between Liz and Elena had already caused an uproar on the Inte. Finally, one afternoon, Liz posted a post on her ount.


    Liz: Over the past few days, everyone has been misunderstanding me and saying that I¡¯m a third party who interfered with someone else¡­ May I ask if you have any evidence? I clearly didn¡¯t do anything, but you¡¯ve been ndering me! I¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia for many days. If you go on, I¡¯m really going to break down.


    Immediately after, Liz posted another photo on Weibo.


    It was a list of diagnosed depression.


    Theizens immediately exploded.


    Audrey had been silently paying attention to Liz¡¯s movements. When she saw the list she had sent, she couldn¡¯t help but express her doubts with a strange expression.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s sick at all.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butin to Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at the list seriously and said, ¡°She probably photoshopped it herself. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s that fragile.¡±


    Audrey naturally had the same thoughts as Charlotte.<div>


    Liz¡¯s methods of harming people were very vicious. In any case, she did not believe that the other party could suffer from depression in such a short period of time.


    At this moment, two forces had roughly formed on the Inte.


    Some people insisted that Liz must be the one who had interfered in Frank and Elena¡¯s rtionship. Others thought that Liz waspletely innocent; they felt that Frank and Elena had separated for another reason.


    Some people even guessed that Elena and Frank had never been a couple; they insisted that Elena¡¯s lover was someone else.


    Theizens couldn¡¯t stop arguing. Many people went to Frank and Elena¡¯s Weibo ounts and kept sending them private messages, hoping that they could give theizens a definite answer.


    However, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, Elena, who had been posting, remained silent. Even Frank did not say anything.


    Elena and Frank¡¯s attitude made theizens even more confused. Was there any connection between the two of them and Liz?


    Although Elena and Frank had been ignoring the spections of theizens, the trending searches on Weibo did not stop for a moment.


    Just a dayter, another post on Weibo, ¡°Liz or a third party¡±, appeared.


    Liz couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called the police.


    However, her actions could not stop a portion of theizens from despising her.<div>


    Liz had no choice but to send a message to Frank, hoping that he would stand up for her.


    However, what made Liz angry was that Frank turned a blind eye to any of her pleas for help..

 Chapter 339: Falling into an Abyss

    Chapter 339: Falling into an Abyss<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Frank, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Liz almost broke down as she sent him a voice message. ¡°I grew up with you and we¡¯ve known each other for so many years.


    Are you going to watch me fall into an abyss?¡±<div>


    Five minutester, Frank replied to Liz¡¯ message.


    However, when Liz saw his words, she was so angry that she almost threw her phone out.


    Frank: ¡°Liz, go and turn yourself in. You weren¡¯t innocent in Charlotte¡¯s car identst time. As long as you turn yourself in, I¡¯ll help you rify the rumors on Weibo.¡±


    Liz tossed the phone onto the bed.


    Frank was still defending that b*tch Charlotte!


    Liz couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Soon, she thought of a way to take revenge on Frank.


    Due to Liz and Frank, ¡°Rose of Doom¡± had no choice but to stop filming.


    Perse even wanted to make a new announcement to recruit a new female lead. Audrey wasn¡¯t concerned about who would be the female lead. She was more concerned about Liz¡¯s current situation.


    Elena was indeed very efficient. The post she posted on Weibo this time was clearly to ruin Liz¡¯s reputation. It was also because of this that Elena ignored all of Liz¡¯s goodwill. When the other party wanted to threaten her, Elena even threatened to get her out of the entertainment industry.


    When Audrey read about Liz again, it was already news that she had fled overseas.


    ¡°This woman sure knows how to hide.¡± Audrey sneered. ¡°However, so what? No matter which country she runs to, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sis, what should I do next?¡± Anna, who was sitting in front of theputer, looked up and asked.


    Audrey bent down to look at theputer page and said, ¡°Send all these out. I want this woman¡¯s reputation to bepletely ruined.¡±


    As soon as Anna received the order, she immediately pressed the send button.


    Audrey stood behind Anna and immediately smiled in satisfaction.


    What she had just asked Anna to send was all about incidents rting to Liz in high school.


    Liz had a strong family background and was truly rich. When she was in high school, she attended an aristocratic high school in the Imperial Capital. However, Liz did very bad things.


    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t expect that Liz, who looks so weak, would actually bully others in ool m tne past.¡± Anna 100Ked at tne video disyed on tneputer and felt her scalp tingle.


    Audrey snorted coldly and said, ¡°Many people are hypocritical. Liz looks weak, but what she did is despicable. I didn¡¯t wrong her by exposing her matter today.


    This is her retribution for bullying others.¡±


    The news and video of Liz bullying her ssmates in high school instantly spread across the Inte.


    Countlessizens clicked on the posts on Weibo to browse, especially the video of Liz beating someone up. The number of views had already reached nearly 100 million in a short period of time.<div>


    Liz¡¯s reputation had beenpletely tarnished.


    Almost all the brands that had coborated with Liz terminated their contracts immediately. They even asked Liz topensate them for their losses. ¡°Liz won¡¯t be able to make aeback this time.¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw the news online. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to be such a bad person in private. It¡¯s really scary.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°She has already lost her reputation. This is her retribution.¡±


    Compared to the harm Charlotte had once suffered, what Liz had experienced now was simply not worth mentioning.


    Audrey still felt that Liz¡¯s punishment was still a little light.


    Liz¡¯s incident caused a huge uproar on the Inte. The filming progress of ¡°Rose of Doom¡± waspletely put on hold, and the date of filming was far away.


    It was rare for Audrey to have a break.


    On this weekend, Audrey brought Anna to the beauty salon for a massage.


    ¡°Sis, where do you think Liz is hiding now?¡± Annay on the bed and said with her eyes closed.


    Audrey picked up her phone and took a look before closing her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably hiding somewhere,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she dares to casually appear in front of everyone now.¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Anna nodded in agreement. ¡°She can¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry anymore. Her actions have even had a huge impact on her family. If she knows what¡¯s good for her, she should hide well. It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t appear in front of everyone for the rest of her life..¡±

 Chapter 340: Stage Play

    Chapter 340: Stage y<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey wanted to take a nap, but at that moment, her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey picked up the call.<div>


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Audrey turned her head to look at Anna, who was resting with her eyes closed. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m having a massage at the beauty salon with my assistant. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I received an invitation from my alma mater just now. They want me to go back to give a speech,¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Return to your alma mater to give a speech? That¡¯s great.¡± Audrey smiled. Her second brother was so outstanding. When you return to give a speech, your juniors will definitely benefit from your insights. Eric said, ¡°The school also made a small request.¡±


    ¡°Request? What is it?¡± Audrey asked.


    Eric replied, ¡°They want me to go back and act in a stage y.¡±


    ¡°Stage v?¡± Audrev was first surDrised before raising her evebrows. ¡°Second Brother, when you were in university, you majored in acting. Isn¡¯t stage y a piece of cake for you?


    Eric smiled in embarrassment. ¡°The name of that stage y is called Romeo and Juliet.¡±


    ¡°Romeo and Juliet?¡± Audrey was slightly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s a ssic stage y.


    Second Brother, you have to perform well.¡±


    However, Eric said, ¡°The school said that I can choose my own actors or find students in school to be part of this stage y. What I mean is, are you willing to join us?¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Audrey was surprised. ¡°Second Brother, you want me to be part of the cast?¡±


    Eric was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re very suitable for the role of the female lead.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t hear the strangeness in Eric¡¯s words and only agreed readily. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve invited me sincerely, I definitely can¡¯t reject you.¡± A gratified smile appeared on Eric¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sis, who were you on the phone with just now? I think I heard you mention something¡­ Romeo and Juliet?¡±


    Audrey put down her phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s my second brother. He just invited me to act in a stage y with him.¡±


    ¡°Stage y.¡± Anna was deep in thought. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Anyway, you don¡¯t have any filming tasks now. This time, you¡¯ll be in a stage y. Just treat it as going to y. ¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Audrey smiled sweetly.


    When Audrey returned home, it was already seven in the evening. At this moment, the entire family was already gathered in the living room.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Eric was the first to notice Audrey. He smiled and waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Audrey walked over and sat beside Eric.


    ¡°I heard that you guys are going to act in a stage y. Is that true?¡± At this moment, Anthea, who was drawing, asked curiously.<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Second Brother was invited by his alma mater, so I want to join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re going to join in the fun.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°When the timees for your official performance, I¡¯ll take leave to watch.¡±


    Abner was dealing with work matters on his phone. When he heard Charlotte¡¯s words, he looked up and said, ¡°The stage y you¡¯re acting in is really interesting. It¡¯s actually Romeo and Juliet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Eric said. ¡°This is a ssic work of Shakespeare. It has endured for many years.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, go ahead.¡± Gary was reading the newspaper. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not a bad thing to try more things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail about this script after dinner,¡± Eric said to Audrey. ¡°Some of the plots in it might have to be modified.¡±


    Audrey had no objections and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll return to my roomter and slowly study this script.¡±


    After dinner, Audrey wanted to return to her room, but Abner stopped her from behind.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey turned around and asked curiously.


    ¡°Were you the one who did that to Liz?¡± Abner¡¯s face was expressionless.


    [Ah? Brother already knows? He won¡¯t think that my actions are very vicious, right?]<div>


    Seeing the screen above Audrey¡¯s head, Abner smiled helplessly. ¡°Audrey, I have no intention of ming you.¡±


    [Then what do you mean?]


    Abner thought about it and decided to tell her his opinion..

 Chapter 341: Unknown Call

    Chapter 341: Unknown Call<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Brother, what are you going to say to me?¡± Audrey looked up and asked curiously.


    Abner couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch Audrey¡¯s head.<div>


    [Brother is treating me like a child again.]


    Abner couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw thement above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Abner retracted his hand and asked gently, ¡°That Liz, she¡¯s now hiding abroad, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard that she is,¡± Audrey replied seriously. ¡°But I feel that this is her retribution. I don¡¯t feel any guilt.¡±


    After Audrey said that, she carefully looked at Abner¡¯s expression.


    What surprised her was that Abner wasn¡¯t angry. He said, ¡°Liz did a lot of things that went overboard previously. It¡¯s actually not a problem for you to retaliate against her.¡±


    Abner asked again, ¡°When you did this, did you expose yourself?¡±


    Audrey quickly shook her head. ¡°No! My assistant and I registered a new ount. Liz doesn¡¯t know that I did it.¡±


    Abner said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just afraid that if that woman finds out about you, she will take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I know. You will protect me.¡± Audrey suddenly smiled innocently.


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t let that happen, right?¡±<div>


    Abner smiled, then turned around and walked towards his room. ¡°Of course.¡±


    When Audrey returned to her room, she saw Eric sending her a soft copy of the stage y script.


    ¡°Second Brother, why is this script so long?¡± Audrey picked up the tablet and nced at it. She couldn¡¯t help but send a voice message to Eric.


    Soon, Eric sent a voice message.


    ¡°It¡¯s considered innovation,¡± Eric said. ¡°This isn¡¯t actually the final version. If there¡¯s anything else you need to change, you can tell me.¡±


    Audrey replied seriously, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Audrey had seen her ssmates act in the stage y of Romeo and Juliet when she was in university, but she hadn¡¯t participated at that time. Thinking that she and Eric were going to y the male and female leads in it, Audrey found it funny.


    To be honest, Audrey had always felt that her threshold forughing was a little low. She really couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t suddenlyugh when she saw Eric¡¯s face when she went on stage.


    To an actor, it wasn¡¯t advisable tough in the middle of the y. Therefore, Audrey warned herself in her heart that she had topletely immerse herself in the plot. Otherwise, if she didn¡¯t perform well during the official performance, she would embarrass Eric.


    The ending of Romeo and Juliet was a tragedy. This was also what Audrey felt very regretful about. She thought for a moment before sending Eric another message.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m thinking, can the ending of this stage y be changed?¡±<div>


    Eric: Huh? What kind of ending do you want?


    Audrey: This drama is a tragedy. For hundreds of years, people have always felt regretful because of its ending.


    Eric: I get it. You want to change it to a more satisfactory ending, right?


    Audrey: I¡¯m just saying. After all, the ssic thing about this drama is that an imperfect ending is the best.


    Audrey thought that Eric would reject her idea, but he gave her a happy answer.


    Eric: Of course, as we said before, this stage y can be adapted appropriately. However, I can¡¯t make the decision to modify the ending on my own. I have to discuss it with the school.


    Audrey: Alright! Thank you, Second Brother!


    Eric: Why are you being so polite with me? You should think about how to y the female lead in the drama.


    Audrey: Got it!


    Audrey wanted to continue reading the script, but she didn¡¯t expect her phone to ring at that moment.


    It was an unknown number.<div>


    Audrey found it a little strange. She immediately hesitated if she should answer the call, but she didn¡¯t expect the other party to be determined to make her answer. Her phone didn¡¯t stop ringing.


    Hence, Audrey tapped the answer button.


    ¡°Hello? Who are you looking for?¡± Audrey was the first to speak.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone was abnormally quiet. It was so quiet that Audrey wondered if the other party was mute..

 Chapter 342: Childish

    Chapter 342: Childish<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to hang up,¡± Audrey said again.


    Soon, a familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?<div>


    It¡¯s me.¡±


    Audrey was instantly stunned on the spot.


    After a while, she reacted. ¡°Are you¡­ Linda?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The person on the other end of the phone immediately let out an arrogant and haughty voice. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s been so long since west met, but you still recognize my voice. How rare.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of disdain. ¡°Linda, if you¡¯re too free, I suggest you find a factory to work at. You get food, amodation, and a sry. How good is that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect Audrey¡¯s mouth to be even more vicious than before.


    ¡°Hmph, stop mocking me,¡± Linda said hatefully. ¡°Audrey, have you thought about what I told you thest time I called you?¡±


    ¡°Those things? What is it?¡± Audrey said with a faint smile. ¡°Linda, are you trying to say that if I don¡¯t listen to you, my sister will be hurt?¡±


    Linda smiled smugly. ¡°Audrey, as you can see, your sister almost lost her life because of you.¡±


    Audrey sneered and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re colluding with Liz now¡­ Oh, maybe Mort is in cahoots with you, right? Hahaha¡­ Linda, sometimes I really feel that you¡¯re very pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pitiful?¡± Linda asked. ¡°Audrey, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±<div>


    Audreyid down leisurely on the soft bed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been showing off to me previously, saying that you¡¯ll be able to return to the capital soon. Why? It¡¯s been a few months, but you¡¯re still nting bananas in Africa!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one nting bananas! Your entire family is bananas!¡± Linda hated it the most when someone mentioned bananas to her, especially Audrey. She felt that she had been humiliated unforgivably!


    ¡°Audrey, do you think that the matter from before has passed so quickly?¡± Linda suddenly said with a faint smile.


    Audrey said nonchntly, ¡°What else? What kind of attitude do you want me to put on? What do you think Liz can help you with? If you go online, you¡¯ll know that Liz¡¯s reputation has been ruined. She can¡¯t even protect herself, so how can she bring you back?¡±


    Linda said confidently, ¡°Her? Audrey, don¡¯t underestimate her. Perhaps one day, the situation will turn around and you will be defeated by her.¡±


    Audrey felt that Linda was a little abnormal. ¡°Linda¡­ Actually¡­¡± Audrey suddenly stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± Linda quickly asked.


    Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°I know a psychiatrist with good medical skills. If you need a consultation, I can introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me¡­¡± Linda didn¡¯t react at first, but after a while, her expression changed.


    ¡°Audrey, you vicious woman,¡± Linda said through gritted teeth.


    Audrey¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but be a little aggrieved. ¡°H-how can you say that about me? I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­¡±<div>


    Linda couldn¡¯t help but grip the phone in her hand tightly. ¡°As expected of someone who has been in the entertainment industry for a long time. Your acting skills are top-notch.¡±


    Audrey turned around. ¡°Linda, did you call me tonight just to quarrel with me? Why are you so childish?¡±


    Linda finally revealed her goal. ¡°Audrey, I only have one request for you.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? A request? Tell me about it.


    Perhaps I¡¯ll agree to it when I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Linda couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. ¡°Audrey, transfer 100 million into my bank ount now and rent me a good apartment in the capital. As long as you do as I say, I can consider telling you a secret.¡±


    Audrey had no interest in Linda¡¯s ¡°secret.¡±


    ¡°Linda, we¡¯re already adults. Why can¡¯t you be more mature? You threaten me every time, but your threats can¡¯t do me any harm,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Linda smiled.. ¡°But why do I remember that your sister almost lost her life because of you?¡±

 Chapter 343: Threat

    Chapter 343: Threat<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing Linda mention Charlotte again, Audrey finally got angry. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Linda said coldly, ¡°Audrey, I want you to watch the people around you leave you one by one.¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s gaze instantly turned fierce. ¡°Linda, if you dare to do anything to my family and friends, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Linda suddenly said meaningfully. ¡°Audrey, just wait. It won¡¯t be long before you watch the people you care about leave you¡­


    Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Linda hung up.


    ¡°What a detestable woman!¡± Audrey immediately cursed at the ceiling.


    What was Linda trying to do? Audrey was a person with a deep sense of danger. She tossed and turned on the bed, still feeling the need to remind her family.


    Soon, Audrey sent a message in the family group chat on WeChat: Linda has been acting crazy recently. Her behavior is very abnormal. Remember to be wary of her.


    Soon, Charlotte and Gary replied to Audrey with a question mark emoji in the group.


    Eric: What happened?


    Audrey: That woman called to threaten me and even wanted to extort a sum of money from me. I didn¡¯t agree.


    Anthea: Oh my god! Is Linda ckmailing you?


    Abner: Wasn¡¯t she sent to Africa? How could she contact you?<div>


    Audrey: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps she has sessfully left Africa through some channels.¡±


    Soon, Audrey received a private message from Abner.


    Abner: Has Linda really ckmailed you?


    Audrey: Yes.


    Abner: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate her and see where she is now.


    Audrey: ¡°I keep having the feeling that she¡¯ll return to the capital very soon.¡± Abner: Is sheing back to the capital? Is someone secretly helping her?


    Audrey: ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected that Liz was colluding with her. Now, I¡¯m basically certain that the two of them have been secretlymunicating.¡± Abner: I¡¯ll send someone to investigate and then restrict her movements.


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    Audrey wanted to take a shower, but she didn¡¯t expect Anthea to knock on her door.


    ¡°Audrey, are you asleep?¡± Anthea asked gently.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still awake. Open the door ande in,¡± Audrey shouted at the door.<div>


    Soon, Anthea walked in with a ss of milk.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Audrey sat by the bed and asked with a smile.


    Anthea carried the milk to Audrey¡¯s side and gestured. ¡°Drink a ss of milk before bed. The quality of your sleep would be better.¡±


    Hence, Audrey took the milk and drank it.


    While her daughter was drinking the milk, Anthea couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Audrey, is what you said in the WeChat group true? Did Linda really contact you again?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that her brain is really a little abnormal. She actually tried to obtain money from me. Howughable.¡±


    Anthea¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Did you reject her?¡±


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°Of course, I have to reject her! I¡¯ve long fallen out with her, and there¡¯s no friendship to speak of. I really don¡¯t understand what reason I have to help her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡± Anthea couldn¡¯t help but smile in relief. Then, she reached out to stroke the stray hair on Audrey¡¯s forehead. ¡°Linda never treated you as a friend¡ªthis can be seen from how she kept taking advantage of you. You should have cut ties with her a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I no longer have any contact with her?¡± Audreyughed. ¡°In short, just be careful during this period of time. I have a feeling that she will do something bad to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anthea smiled.<div>


    The next day, Audrey woke up early. When she went downstairs, she saw that her family was already eating breakfast at the table.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Audrey greeted them. Soon, Gary and the others waved at her, gesturing for her toe over for breakfast.


    ¡°We¡¯re going outter,¡± Eric said to Audrey. ¡°The school called me just now and said that they¡¯re going to the school to rehearse today. Oh, they also want to select actors from the students.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to school for future rehearsals?¡± Audrey sat at the table and asked curiously..

 Chapter 344: Selection

    Chapter 344: Selection<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I think so.¡± Eric swallowed a mouthful of milk and said, ¡°In the next month, we¡¯ll basically be going to school all the time. If you have anything to do at thest minute, remember to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded.<div>


    ¡°Is the drama you¡¯re acting in going to be performed in school?¡± Gary asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Gary,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you can go and watch on the day of our official performance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go,¡± Charlotte said first. ¡°This seems to be the first time I¡¯ve seen Second Brother act. Furthermore, he¡¯s partnering with Audrey. I¡¯m really curious about your performance. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you both acting as the male and female leads?¡± Abner suddenly asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audreyughed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m acting with Second


    Brother. For some reason, I feel likeughing. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    Abner nced at Eric silently and did not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, just do your best.¡± Charlotte smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    After breakfast, Eric drove Audrey to his alma mater.


    Upon seeing the words ¡°Capital Music Academy¡± at the entrance, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated emotions.<div>


    Thest time she was filming, she had alreadye to this school once. It was also at that time that Frank¡¯s feelings for Charlotte had already started to develop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you standing here for?¡± Eric parked the car and reached out to gently pat the back of Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°The rehearsal at the auditorium should be starting soon.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word and left with Eric.


    The school¡¯s auditorium was veryrge. When Audrey followed Eric in, the first thing she felt was that it was very empty.


    A few headlights were turned on in front of the stage. A group of young students were standing on the stage and singing in an orderly manner.


    ¡°In two months, it will be the centenary of our school¡¯s establishment.¡± As Eric walked forward, he smiled at Audrey behind him. ¡°The school takes this anniversary celebration very seriously. They even instructed me to rehearse this stage y.¡±


    Audrey nodded with a smile before turning to look at the stage in front of her.


    The young students were still singing loudly when a refined-looking middle-aged man walked over.


    ¡°Eric!¡± the man shouted first.


    Eric saw him and quickly smiled. ¡°Quinn!¡±


    Quinn walked over and looked at Audrey with a smile. ¡°Is this the sister you often mention?<div>


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. Eric exined at the right time, ¡°Audrey, this is the person in charge of our school¡¯s art club, Quinn. He¡¯s also my senior from the previous batches.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Quinn.¡± Audrey greeted him.


    ¡°Hello, Audrey. You¡¯re a well-known female celebrity in the entertainment industry. If youe to our school to act in our stage y, there¡¯ll definitely be no empty seats on the day of the performance,¡± Quinn said humorously.


    ¡°Sir, you tter me,¡± Audrey said humbly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and sit.¡± Eric changed the topic. ¡°Quinn, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You have to entertain me well.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ definitely.¡± Quinn smiled and gestured for them to follow him.


    Quinn and Eric had a good rtionship. After entering the auditorium, Audrey realized that the two of them had never stopped talking.


    The three of them sat down in the front row of the auditorium. At this moment, the students on the stage were about to leave.


    ¡°This is the show we¡¯re going to perform on the day of our school¡¯s anniversary, ¡± Quinn introduced. ¡°I was going to make that stage y of yours the finale.¡±


    ¡°It does have to be the finale,¡± Eric said bluntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my script won¡¯t be bad.¡¯


    Quinn couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all after all these years.¡± Eric smiled at him.<div>


    ¡°By the way,¡± Quinn remembered something and quickly said, ¡°that stage y you¡¯re directing hasn¡¯t recruited enough actors yet.¡±


    Eric nced at the new students who were rehearsing on stage and asked, ¡°Is no one willing? Or is there another reason?¡±

 Chapter 345: 1 1 m Late!

    Chapter 345: 11m Late!<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Quinn said, ¡°I¡¯ve released the news that the male and female leads of this stage y are you and Audrey. The students are very excited. As there are too many people signing up, and I can¡¯t make the decision alone, I thought of letting you and Miss Audreye to school today to personally choose.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Eric agreed immediately. ¡°We can choose actorster.¡±<div>


    The three of them watched the students rehearse for a while longer. After half an hour, Quinn looked at his watch and smiled. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s about time. We can get started.¡±


    After the students on the stage left the stage, Quinn picked up his phone and sent a message. Soon, arge group of exquisitely dressed students rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Oh! What a shock!¡± Quinn stood up and looked at the group of young faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to sign up for this show!¡±


    The students grinned and came over before looking curiously at Audley and Eric.


    Audrey was a famous female celebrity in the entertainment industry. As a director, Eric was also famous in the entertainment industry. Hence, many people¡¯s gazesnded on the two of them.


    Many students grinned as they went to Audrey and asked for her autograph. Audrey didn¡¯t reject them and agreed to them one by one.


    Seeing the hundreds of students surrounding the auditorium, Eric couldn¡¯t help but clear his throat. Then, he diverted everyone¡¯s attention at the right time and said, ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll officially choose the actors in ten minutes.


    Everyone, get ready!¡±


    Upon seeing this, the students left Audrey¡¯s side.


    ¡°If you sign all of them, you probably won¡¯t be able to finish signing them until tomorrow.¡± Eric stood beside Audrey and said in a low voice, ¡°For the rest of the time, just sit and watch.¡±


    Audrey looked up at Eric in surprise. When she saw his gentle expression, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.<div>


    Audrey suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and sat down with a smile.


    The process of choosing actors this time was very simple. Eric first let them perform on stage in batches, improvising a scene of any television drama.


    Soon, Eric eliminated most of the people through this method.


    There were fewer and fewer students in the auditorium. The smile on Quinn¡¯s face did not fade as he said, ¡°Eric, after all these years, you¡¯re still as picky as ever.¡±


    ¡°We have to choose better actors,¡± Eric said. ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible to get so many actors for a small stage y.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯mte!¡± Just as the screening process was about to end, a girl arrivedte.


    Everyone looked at the door curiously and saw a young girl with exquisite looks but dressed very ordinarily running in.


    Eric frowned slightly, but Quinnughed. ¡°Becky, you¡¯rete.¡±


    Audrey looked at the girl curiously.


    Becky walked to Quinn and the others apologetically and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was dyed on the way just now. May I ask if I can still audition now?¡±


    Quinn looked at Eric and said, ¡°Becky is one of the top students in the same batch. She¡¯s very talented in acting. Why don¡¯t you let her try?¡±<div>


    Becky¡¯s eyes were beautiful. Her beautiful eyes had already noticed Eric¡¯s presence when she entered the auditorium.


    ¡°Senior Eric!¡± Becky shouted energetically. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fan of yours. I¡¯m so lucky to meet you here!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Eric¡¯s face. ¡°There are still a few people auditioning for the role. Go and queue behind them.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Becky skipped off behind the scenes.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite lively,¡± Audreymented sincerely as she watched Becky leave.


    ¡°Yeah, just like you,¡± Eric said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey thought she had heard wrongly. She looked up curiously at Eric, but Eric¡¯s gaze was fixed on the person on the stage.


    Ten minutester, it was Becky¡¯s turn to go on stage.


    ¡°Her personality is quite suitable for Juliet.¡± Quinn stood beside Eric and smiled.


    ¡°Personality doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Eric said. ¡°I have a better choice for the female lead.¡±


    Of course, Quinn knew who Eric was referring to..<div>

 Chapter 346: Chance Encounter in the Restaurant

    Chapter 346: Chance Encounter in the Restaurant<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Quinn turned back to look at Audrey before smiling at Eric. ¡°I have to say, you have good taste.¡±


    Eric nced at Quinn but said nothing.<div>


    The two of them had strange looks in their eyes.


    As Quinn had said, Becky was a gifted. During the impromptu stage, Becky had picked one of the scenes from the television series The Queen directly.


    Becky portrayed Mary being dragged off the throne by the heroine and the mob.


    ¡°Audrey, this is a scene you once acted in!¡± Quinn immediately said to Audrey excitedly, ¡°Besides, she¡¯s acting in a role you once acted in.¡±


    Audrey was also staring intently at the person on the stage.


    When Becky said, ¡°Sharona, you¡¯re far more hypocritical than me,¡± the people in the auditorium almost stopped breathing.


    Becky could be said to have yed the role of Mary to perfection. Her demeanor and acting skills were not bad, and even Audrey couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    Eric¡¯s gaze waspletely focused on Becky.


    Audrey nced at Eric before a faint smile curled up on her lips.


    Quinn couldn¡¯t help but p his hands.


    Becky bowed shyly to the audience.<div>


    ¡°You acted really well.¡± Audrey stood up and looked at Becky with approval. ¡°If you continue to work hard in the future, it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be a talent in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your approval!¡± Becky¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°I will continue to work hard!¡±


    A smile appeared on Eric¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, go back and wait for the notice. We¡¯ll release the notice in two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Becky left happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young¡­¡± Quinn couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched Becky leave. ¡°I remember when I was in college. I was in this state when I first auditioned for the cast of a stage y.¡±


    Eric teased Quinn. Soon, Quinn said that he had something to do and had to leave first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± Eric said to Audrey. ¡°Thest time you came to this school to film, you didn¡¯t take a good look, right? I can show you around.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t refuse and happily agreed.


    It had to be said that the environment and supporting infrastructure of the Imperial Capital Music Academy were not bad. When Audrey followed Eric to the vicinity of the library, she sighed. ¡°I was really carefree when I was in university in the past. I even miss it a little.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Eric suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I remember when I first went to university and you just entered high school. Now, so much time has passed.¡±


    Audrey and Eric looked at each other and smiled.<div>


    Eric brought Audrey to the school¡¯s dining room. After the two of them chose their food, they sat by the window.


    ¡°This location is really not bad.¡± Audrey nced out the window and said, ¡°You can see the square outside from here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eric nced at Audrey¡¯s side profile and was about to say something else when a cheerful voice sounded from not far away. ¡°Hey! Hello! I actually bumped into you here. What a coincidence!¡±


    Eric and Audrey looked over curiously, only to see Becky standing not far away from them with a te in her hand, and a bright and lively smile on her face.


    Audrey smiled and waved at Becky. ¡°Darling,e and sit here.¡±


    So Becky walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Senior, Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect you to eat here,¡± Becky said as she sat beside Audrey. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Audrey naturally noticed the change in Becky¡¯s way of addressing Eric. Soon, a proper smile appeared on her face. ¡°My brother said that the food in the school restaurant is not bad, so he wanted to bring me here to try it.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Miss Audrey, you said that Senior is your brother¡­¡± Becky quickly revealed a look of surprise.


    Audrey made a shushing gesture at Becky and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Audrey and Eric were famous people in the entertainment industry. The two of them were dressed a very low-key manner today.<div>


    Becky stuck out her tongue awkwardly before asking curiously, ¡°Senior, are you and Miss Audrey really siblings? Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡±


    Audrey and Eric kept a low profile. Very few people in the entertainment industry knew that they were siblings..

 Chapter 347: Worship

    Chapter 347: Worship<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric just smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t we look alike?¡±


    Audrey was taken aback.<div>


    ¡°No,¡± Becky said seriously, her eyes wide.


    Becky¡¯s reaction amused Eric. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I look like my sister either.¡±


    Beckyughed foolishly.


    Audrey liked Becky¡¯s personality very much. Ever since she sat beside her, Audrey had been chatting with her.


    Becky was clearly very talkative and knew her limits. She didn¡¯t continue harping on the topic of Audrey and Eric being siblings. Instead, she humbly asked Audrey for advice on how to improve her acting skills.


    Audrey was very happy to answer Becky¡¯s questions. They chatted for an entire hour before Becky finally said that she had ss. Audrey then said that she would talk to her next time when she was free.


    Becky expressed her apology for wasting their time. Before she left, she specially added Audrey on WeChat.


    As she watched Becky leave in a hurry, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°She¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Eric¡¯s face was expressionless. Instead, he replied, ¡°She¡¯s alright.¡±


    Audrey sensed that Eric¡¯s attitude towards Becky was very ordinary and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. However, after seeing Eric¡¯s distracted expression, Audrey decided to shut her mouth.


    On the way back, Eric had been very quiet and didn¡¯t say anything. Audrey couldn¡¯t figure out his current mood, so she could only remain silent. At this moment, Audrey realized that Becky had sent her a message.<div>


    Becky: Miss Audrey, where are you now?


    Audrey: We¡¯re on our way home.


    Becky was clearly surprised.


    Becky: Oh my God! You¡¯ve already gone back. I was thinking of taking you guys on a tour of our club after ss.


    Audrey: ¡°Next time. There will still be opportunities in the future.¡±


    Audrey had wanted to tell Becky that she would go to school to rehearse in the future and that they would have more opportunities to meet in the future.


    However, Audrey suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t know if Eric had taken a fancy to Becky and let her act in a stage y. If she rashly said that the two of them could meet every day in the auditorium in the future, if the situation changed, it would be a little awkward.


    Becky didn¡¯t seem to realize Audrey¡¯s worry. She quickly replied to Audrey happily.


    Becky: Okay! When youe to our school in the future, remember to contact me.


    A faint smile appeared on Audrey¡¯s face.


    Eric nced at Audrey from the corner of his eye and casually said, ¡°Who are you chatting with? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±<div>


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before looking up with a smile. ¡°Becky sent me a message saying that we¡¯ll keep in touch in the future.¡±


    Eric said, ¡°Oh.¡± Then he said, ¡°You get along with her.¡±


    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s words, Audrey immediately thought of something and asked, ¡°Second Brother, did you notice that Becky performed especially well on stage today?¡±


    Eric turned to look at Audrey and said, ¡®Why? Do you think her acting skills are not bad?¡±


    Seeing that Eric still looked indifferent, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in her heart, ¡°Second Brother, why do I feel that you don¡¯t seem to be very interested in Becky?¡±


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask with a strange expression, ¡°Huh? Do you think I should be interested in her?¡±


    Audrey suddenly held back herughter and said meaningfully, ¡°Second Brother, actually, I realized that something was wrong with Becky when we were in the hall just now.¡±


    Eric looked like he was looking at a fool. ¡°What was wrong?


    Audreyughed. ¡°When Becky entered the auditorium, her gaze was always on you. Sometimes, you would nce at her by chance, and her eyes would immediately sparkle. I really feel that she really admires you.¡±


    ¡°What admiration¡­ You¡¯re talking about attraction, right?¡± Eric exposed Audrey¡¯s inner thoughts without hesitation.


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Second Brother, you really know me.¡±<div>


    Soon, Audrey said, ¡°But you do acknowledge her talents, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eric asked, ¡°Oh? Why do you think so?¡±


    Audrey seriously recalled the scene in the auditorium and said, ¡°When Becky was ying Mary, your gaze was always on her. At that time, your eyes were filled with praise.¡±


    Eric chuckled and said, ¡°You actually noticed. It seems like you care about me..¡±

 Chapter 348: Bankruptcy

    Chapter 348: Bankruptcy<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand what Eric was implying and only replied, ¡°Of course, Second Brother. We¡¯re family. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to care about you?¡± Eric¡¯s expression suddenly became strange.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find it strange when Eric didn¡¯t say anything.<div>


    ¡°The cast list for tomorrow should be out. ¡± Eric changed the topic. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll follow me to school to rehearse every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey had no objections.


    At night, when Charlotte returned home, Audrey even specially asked her how she was doing at thepany.


    ¡°I can only say that my days are much better than before.¡± Charlottey down on the sofa tiredly and closed her eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Ever since that annoying Connor left thepany, I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Audrey revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Without that fellow, you¡¯ll be free from his harassment.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of harassment, I encountered another speechless thing today,¡± Charlotte said gloomily. ¡°Did you know? Connor actually called me at noon today.¡±


    ¡°That guy still hasn¡¯t given up?¡± Eric was reading the script at the side. He frowned when he heard that. ¡°He hasn¡¯t learned his lesson?¡±


    ¡°His lesson? Are you talking about the punishment God gave him?¡± Charlotte did not know what Abner had done behind her back. She just said casually, ¡°His character is indeed not good. Even though he¡¯s already injured, he doesn¡¯t n to let me off.¡±


    Eric asked, ¡°What did he say when he called you today?¡±


    Charlotte said with an ufortable expression, ¡°He¡¯s like a lunatic. He¡¯s been confessing to me crazily. I told him directly and explicitly not to disturb me again, and he said that I was heartless and had let down his love.¡±


    ¡°Is he a fool?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of disdain. ¡°Such a person has really been immersed in his own world.¡±<div>


    Charlotte said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why I simply blocked his contact number.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t have any work-rtedmunication with him anymore. There¡¯s no need for me to keep his WeChat ount.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to delete it, ¡± Audrey said. ¡°If that fellow dares to bother you again, call the police to have him arrested .


    Charlotte nodded seriously.


    At ten in the evening, Audrey saw thetest situation regarding Liz on Weibo.


    Because of Liz¡¯s scandal, many famous brands terminated their contracts with her. At the same time, her family¡¯s business suffered a huge blow because of Liz.


    Upon seeing the trending topic on Weibo, ¡°Westbay Enterprise deres bankruptcy,¡± Audrey immediately revealed a cold smile.


    She had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Westbay Enterprise belonged to the Campbell Family, where Liz was from.


    At this moment, Abner and Louis were standing in front of thepany¡¯s French windows, looking out at the busy streets.


    ¡°Pleasure working with you.¡± Abner picked up his ss and smiled at Louis.<div>


    ¡°This matter was mainly done by Evans.¡± Louis also picked up his wine ss and said, ¡°He wanted to make a move on the Campbell family previously, but because of Audrey, he hasn¡¯t taken any action.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Evans seems to be very concerned about your sister.¡± Louis turned to look at Abner with a strange expression.


    ¡°Let them be.¡± Abner was not too worried. ¡°If they like each other, it won¡¯t be a problem for them to be together.¡±


    Louis looked into Abner¡¯s eyes.


    The atmosphere between the two suddenly became a little strange.


    On Monday, Audrey followed Eric to the Imperial Capital Music Academy to rehearse.


    Eric sent the names of the actors he liked to Quinn. Quinn also looked through it. When he felt that there was no problem, he said that he could prepare for rehearsal.


    Eric brought Audrey to the auditorium and saw a group of students waiting


    there.


    After greeting everyone, Eric began to arrange today¡¯s rehearsal.


    Audrey stood in the crowd. What puzzled her was that she didn¡¯t see Becky.<div>


    Wasn¡¯t Becky chosen? Audrey quickly realized this problem.


    Soon, Audrey looked at Quinn, who was standing at the side, and gave him a look.


    Quinn understood and walked to the side with Audrey.


    ¡°How strange,¡± Audrey said.. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t see Becky? Why? Didn¡¯t you choose her?¡±

 Chapter 349: Eric ‘ s Abnormality

    Chapter 349: Eric ¡® s Abnormality<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Quinn turned around and looked at Eric, who was assigning roles. Then, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°Audrey, to be honest, I was also very shocked when I first saw that Becky wasn¡¯t chosen.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Audrey was clearly shocked. ¡°She clearly acted so well, so why wasn¡¯t she chosen?¡±<div>


    Quinn turned to look at Eric again and said, ¡°I asked Eric about this yesterday, but he said that he didn¡¯t think Becky was suitable for this stage y.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Audrey was still very surprised. ¡°She clearly acted so well, but Eric didn¡¯t choose her? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Quinn shrugged. ¡°If you can, you can find a chance to ask your brother what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she looked at Eric with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Alright, the roles have been assigned.¡± Eric held the script in his hand and said to the students, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As the female lead in the drama, Audrey was about to appear on stage at the beginning of the stage y.


    The first scene was about Romeo and Juliet¡¯s first meeting at the ball.


    When the two masked characters met, cheerful and lively background music soon sounded.


    This was Audrey¡¯s first time acting with Eric. When she saw him walking towards her, she almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It was too strange. This was Audrey¡¯s first thought after seeing Eric on stage.


    Audrey had always thought that Eric was used to working behind the scenes. Perhaps he was already a little rusty at acting. However, to her surprise, Eric¡¯s performance was not bad.<div>


    Eric memorized the lines very well. Most importantly, when he read the lines, he waspletely invested in his true feelings.


    Upon seeing this, Audrey quickly adjusted her state and began to seriously rehearse her lines with Eric.


    At the end of the first scene, Quinn asked the students to take a break first. Then he came to the front of the stage and said to Audley and Eric, ¡°I keep feeling that you¡¯re missing something. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Audrey asked curiously. ¡°Do I need any improvements?¡±


    Quinn thought for a moment, then looked at Eric and said, ¡°First of all, I think Romeo and Juliet looked at each other with exploration and curiosity when they first met.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Quinnughed, ¡°I find Eric¡¯s eyes full of affection every time he looks at you.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t notice Eric¡¯s abnormality and only said, ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t sense it.¡±


    Quinn smiled. ¡°My dear, as the actor in the y, you¡¯re lost in the drama. It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t see it.¡±


    Eric suddenly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll adjust my expression when the timees.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the look,¡± Quinn reminded him pointedly.


    Ericughed helplessly.<div>


    Audrey spent the entire morning rehearsing with everyone. At noon, Eric finally called for a halt to let everyone rest.


    ¡°Your performance is alright,¡± Quinn said to Eric. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your exciting performance next month. ¡±


    After bidding farewell to Quinn, Audrey turned to Eric and said, ¡°Second


    Brother, let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat.¡±


    Eric nodded and left the auditorium with Audrey.


    Audrey was about to walk towards the dining room when Eric naturally reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat outside today.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are we going out to eat?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the school¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    Eric nodded silently.


    Hence, Audrey followed Eric out of the school gate and got into his car.


    Perhaps Eric was too tired from the rehearsal. He had not said a word since he got into the car.


    Audrey stared nkly at the scenery outside the window. After a while, a premonition arose in her heart.<div>


    She had a feeling that Eric¡¯s sudden decision not to eat at the school restaurant might have something to do with Becky.


    Audrey turned to look at Eric¡¯s side profile and hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?¡± Eric noticed


    Audrey¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Is there something on


    my face?¡±

 Chapter 350: Does That Include You?

    Chapter 350: Does That Include You?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey thought for a moment and voiced her doubts. ¡°Second Brother, why didn¡¯t you choose Becky as an actress for the stage y?¡±


    Eric was silent for a moment, then chuckled.<div>


    ¡°Why? Are you curious?¡± Eric asked casually.


    ¡°Ah¡­ a little,¡± Audrey replied honestly. ¡°Because I think Becky has a lot of potential. If we nurture her well, she will definitely be famous in the entertainment industry in the future.¡±


    Eric nced at Audrey. ¡°Do you think I should nurture her?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Audrey smiled awkwardly. ¡°I just feel that Becky is very talented, and you happen to be a famous director in the entertainment industry. If you promote her, she might really develop very well in the future.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Eric suddenly sneered.


    Audrey sensed the change in Eric¡¯s attitude and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Eric naturally noticed the change in Audrey¡¯s emotions, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little vexed.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Eric tried his best to sound calm. ¡°I have my reasons for not choosing Becky.¡±


    Audrey looked down at the phone in her hand and nodded silently.


    Eric sighed slightly and said, ¡°If you really want her toe and act in the stage y, I will discuss it with Quinn again.¡±


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°Forget it, Second Brother. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Audrey suddenly felt that the atmosphere between her and Eric was strange today.


    Speaking of which, she didn¡¯t know Becky well. There was no need for her to have a disagreement with Eric over a stranger.<div>


    She was just a little curious as to why Eric didn¡¯t select Becky.


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡± Eric seemed to have seen through Audrey¡¯s doubts, so he exined, ¡°Audrey, perhaps one day, you will understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother,¡± Audrey suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric nced at her.


    Audrey took a deep breath and turned to meet Eric¡¯s gaze. She said seriously, ¡°Second Brother, did you not choose Becky to act in the stage show because you sensed that she liked you? You were afraid that she would annoy you, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Eric was shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Audrey widened her eyes and asked innocently.


    Eric was stunned for a few seconds. Soon, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Is that what you think? My God!¡±


    Audrey thought that she had hit the nail on Eric¡¯s head. Her eyes suddenly became gossipy. ¡°Second Brother, you also realized that Becky likes you, right?¡±


    Eric heaved a deep sigh of relief before smiling. ¡°Audrey¡­ Sometimes, I really feel that you¡¯re a very innocent person.¡±


    Audrey was baffled by Eric¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re so outstanding. It¡¯s normal for girls to like you! Even if you don¡¯t recruit Becky to act in a stage y, can you guarantee that the other girls in the production team don¡¯t feel the same way about you?¡±<div>


    The children of the Lance family were all very outstanding. Eric rarely appeared on screen, but his handsome appearance had always been a hot topic.


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey replied very honestly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for an outstanding man, coupled with his outstanding looks, not to be liked by girls, right?¡± ¡°Including you?¡± Eric said half-jokingly.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your sister. I definitely like


    Second Brother the most.¡±


    Eric smiled, but there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Becky is indeed a very talented person,¡± Eric said. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m a few years older than you. I think I should tell you some of my life experiences.¡±


    ¡°Ah, go ahead,¡± Audrey replied with a grin.


    Eric nced at Audrey and said, ¡°Audrey, you have to know that you can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.¡±


    A surprised expression quickly shed across Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother, do you mean that Becky isn¡¯t a good person?¡±


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but have a headache.<div>


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Eric could only say earnestly, ¡°you don¡¯t understand what I meant just now..¡±

 Chapter 351: Sorrowful Cry

    Chapter 351: Sorrowful Cry<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey looked at Eric curiously.


    Eric looked into Audrey¡¯s clear eyes. For some reason, he suddenly felt a strange sense of guilt.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. You should understand that you have to be wary of strangers you just met, right?¡± Eric thought for a moment and finally changed his words.


    Audrey quickly replied, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not a child anymore. I understand this principle.¡±


    Eric said, ¡°When you first get to know someone, it¡¯s better not to be too friendly. Just face them with a very calm attitude. After all, you don¡¯t know their character.¡±


    Audrey was deep in thought when Eric added, ¡°Take Becky for example. She¡¯s a


    student, but who can guarantee that there¡¯s no trash among the students? You and I have had our student days. You should know this.¡±


    Audrey listened carefully to Eric¡¯s ¡°experience¡± and finally said, ¡°Second Brother, you seem wary of Becky. Do you think she¡¯s too proactive towards you? That¡¯s why you rejected her from participating in the stage y.¡± Eric suddenly felt that what he had said to Audrey was in vain.


    ¡°Think about it yourself,¡± Eric said helplessly. ¡°Audrey, I know you¡¯re not a fool. There are many things that you will understand one day.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say another word.


    me anernoon,  Drougnc Auurey DdCK to 001 anu conunueu me rehearsal.


    Audrey¡¯s current state was better than in the morning. Just as she was immersed in her performance, she inadvertently nced down the stage and saw a familiar figure among the dozen or so people sitting in the audience.


    It was Becky.<div>


    Audrey quickly recognized the person sitting below the stage.


    Audrey continued her performance without batting an eyelid. After a while, the plot reached the next stage.


    ¡°Oh! Juliet, be careful!¡± With Eric¡¯s exmation, Audrey was wrapped in his arms.


    ording to the original plot of the script, Audrey had identally fallen while walking. In the next second, she was supported by Romeo. After that, she should have looked up at Eric¡¯s face. Then, the two of them would look at each other for five seconds.


    Audrey¡¯s attention was clearly attracted by Becky below the stage. The moment she met Eric¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s smile made the actors beside herugh as well.


    ¡°Oh, honey, it looks like you still haven¡¯t controlled your expression.¡± Quinn, who was sitting in the front row,ughed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Audrey left Eric¡¯s arms and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Eric and I are too familiar with each other. I really can¡¯t notugh.¡±


    Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Looks like we have to practice more in private.¡±


    Audrey nodded and looked down the stage. At that moment, Becky suddenly gave her a strange smile.


    Audrey was rmed. When she took a closer look, she realized that Becky¡¯s expression had returned to normal.<div>


    Could she have seen wrongly just now? Audrey couldn¡¯t help but suspect herself.


    During halftime, Audrey wanted to go below the stage to chat with Becky, but she quickly saw her suddenly stand up from the audience to walk out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Audrey subconsciously wanted to walk off the stage, but Eric naturally held her arm and asked with a frown.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going outside to take a breather,¡± Audrey said to Eric. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, ¡± Eric said. ¡°The rehearsal will continue in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± With that said, Audrey left the auditorium without looking back.


    When Audrey walked out of the auditorium, she looked around. Soon, she realized that a girl was sitting on the opposite side of the flowerbed with her back facing her.


    Audrey then strode towards her.


    ¡°Becky!¡± Audrey shouted.


    The girl¡¯s back quickly stiffened. When Audrey approached her, she slowly turned around.


    What Audrey saw was Becky¡¯s crying face.


    ¡°Becky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey squatted down and asked with concern.<div>


    ¡°Miss Audrey¡­¡± Becky cried even harder.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you crying so hard?¡± Upon seeing this, Audrey took out a packet of tissues from her pocket and handed it to her.


    Becky wiped the tears from her face sadly..

 Chapter 352: Comforting Becky

    Chapter 352: Comforting Becky<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey sat beside Becky and asked softly, ¡°Becky, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Becky sobbed as she cried. ¡°Miss Audrey, I, I¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Audrey pulled him into her arms and gently patted his back. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Just call me by my name. There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me.¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. After a few minutes, she asked in a choked voice, ¡°Audrey, am I a failure?¡±


    Audrey was very surprised by her words. ¡°How can that be? Why do you think so? You¡¯re so outstanding, so why do you think you¡¯re a failure?¡±


    Becky wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°I really feel terrible¡­ When I was auditioning that day, I really regretted that I didn¡¯t perform well. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have missed a role in Romeo and Juliet.¡± Oh, so it was because of this.


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. Soon, she patted Becky¡¯s back with heartache and said, ¡°Becky, Eric¡­ My second brother has his own criteria for choosing people. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad that he didn¡¯t choose you. It might just be that he has other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my own problem¡­ Audrey, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I knew a long time ago that I had many shorings, but I just didn¡¯t want to face them.¡± Becky looked sad, as though her heart had been broken.


    Audrey sighed, then gentlyforted her. ¡°Becky, don¡¯t think too much, okay?¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Audrey and said, ¡°Audrey, thank you forforting me. Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to feel aggrieved about. I wasn¡¯t chosen as an actor in a stage y because I¡¯m not good enough. Thank you for being willing to listen to me spout so much nonsense.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Becky, you have to believe in yourself. You¡¯re an outstanding person to begin with. There¡¯s no need for you to doubt yourself.¡±


    Becky took a deep breath and said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll continue to work hard in the future. I want to regard you as my role model. In the future, I¡¯lle to the auditorium every day to watch you rehearse. I want to learn your acting skills.


    Don¡¯t reject me.¡±<div>


    Looking at Becky¡¯s sincere gaze, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    ¡°Becky, you¡¯re a very talented person to begin with,¡± Audrey said earnestly. ¡°Romeo and Juliet is just an ordinary stage y. So what if you didn¡¯t get chosen this time? You¡¯ll still have many opportunities in the future.¡±


    Becky still had a sad expression on her face. ¡°Audrey, to be honest, I¡¯ve always admired Senior Eric. He¡¯s so talented. Back when I found out that he would return to school to participate in a stage y, I hoped to work with him.¡± ¡°Heavens!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, I know¡­¡± Becky said dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How would I dare to hope that Senior will notice me one day? I only hope that when he recalls this stage y in the future, he will asionally think of me.¡± Becky¡¯s current behavior was that of a little girl who could not be loved.


    Audrey confirmed her previous guess.


    Becky liked Eric!


    However, Audrey also knew very well that she couldn¡¯t plead with Eric for this reason and get him to arrange for Becky to act in a stage y.


    Eric was in charge of Romeo and Juliet. Even if Audrey was his sister, she couldn¡¯t interfere with Eric¡¯s decision.


    At the same time, Audrey knew very well that if she really thought of a way to squeeze Becky into the production team of the stage y, the other students might have a problem with Becky. Furthermore, Eric might haveints about her because of this.


    Even if Eric had never gotten angry with Audrey before, Audrey didn¡¯t want to touch Eric¡¯s bottom line.


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t doubt yourself,¡± Audrey said to Becky with a smile. ¡°Becky, you have to know that vou are an outstanding Derson. Don¡¯t denv vourselfpletely just because of some setbacks, okay?¡±<div>


    Becky nodded, red-eyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Suddenly, Eric¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    Audrey subconsciously looked up and saw Eric standing at the door of the auditorium, waving at her..

 Chapter 353: Substitute

    Chapter 353: Substitute<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Come here,¡± Eric said. ¡°And Becky,e here too.¡±


    Becky froze.<div>


    ¡°Come here quickly,¡± Eric said again.


    Becky looked at Audrey nervously. Audrey gave her an encouraging look before saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me.¡±


    Hence, Becky stood up and followed Audrey.


    Eric quickly turned around and entered the auditorium.


    The actors had already started acting in the next scene. Eric let them act in their scenes first before looking at Audrey and Becky, who had walked in.


    ¡°Why were you gone for so long?¡± Eric¡¯s gaze remained on Audrey. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to look for you, would you have nevere back?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, are you joking?¡± Audrey hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°I was just about to return to the auditorium when you found me.¡±


    At this moment, Eric finally looked at Becky, who was standing behind Audrey.


    ¡°Your acting skills are stillcking,¡± Eric said bluntly. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re still young. As an actor, you have to keep growing and then achieve the goal of improving your acting skills.¡±


    Becky said humbly, ¡°Mr. Eric, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely continue to work hard in the future. I¡¯ll see Miss Audrey as my lifelong role model.¡±


    ¡°Audrey has talent.¡± Eric suddenly sneered. ¡°It¡¯s probably very difficult for you to be someone like her.¡±<div>


    Becky¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Audrey looked at Eric in surprise.


    In her impression, although Eric had always been sloppy, he was still very kind to people and rarely showed a cold attitude to others.


    Audrey clearly didn¡¯t expect Eric¡¯s reaction to Becky.


    Eric was such a smart person. How could he not guess that Becky liked him? Was it because he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by Becky that he deliberately said these words to her?


    Audrey was surprised by her own thoughts.


    ¡°Second Brother, we all know how good Becky¡¯s acting is.¡± Considering that Becky was still an inexperienced female student, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her. ¡°That day, when Becky was auditioning, you also admired her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Eric looked deeply at Becky. Suddenly, he chuckled.


    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s indeed a vacancy for the stage y now,¡± Eric suddenly said. ¡°If that person doesn¡¯te in an hour, you can just take her ce.¡± Audrey looked at Eric in shock.


    Becky looked at Eric in confusion. Soon, a terrified expression appeared on her face. ¡°Ah¡­ Can I join the rehearsal for the stage y?¡±


    Eric turned around and said, ¡°What a coincidence¡­ Someone in the production team was suaaemy aDsent toaay. wnen we cameo ner ana asKea, sne said tnat she was not feeling well and wanted to leave the rehearsal for this show¡­¡±<div>


    As Becky watched Eric leave quietly, her gaze turned extremely deep instantly.


    ¡°Becky.¡± Audrey turned to look at Becky, who instantly returned to her weak appearance.


    ¡°Audrey¡­ What does Senior mean?¡± Becky said innocently.


    Audrey said, ¡°ording to him¡­ there should be an actress who doesn¡¯t want to act at thest minute. It¡¯s fine. If she doesn¡¯teter, you can just take her ce.¡±


    Becky suddenly became uneasy, but soon, her face revealed an ecstatic expression.


    Audrey gently patted her shoulder andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait quietly in the auditorium. Don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡±


    Becky nodded seriously.


    Audrey returned to the stage to continue her performance. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Becky, but she felt that Eric¡¯s attitude towards her was a little cold.


    An hourter, Eric said to Becky, who was sitting below the stage, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes shed with joy!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Becky, who lowered her head shyly.<div>


    ¡°The actress who yed Juliet¡¯s mother gave up the role.¡± Eric calmly recounted this fact. ¡°In that case, let Becky take over this vacancy.¡± Everyone looked at one another.


    Becky quickly smiled gratefully at Eric.. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll perform well!¡±

 Chapter 354: Home

    Chapter 354: Home<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Alright, familiarize yourself with the script first.¡± Eric¡¯s face was expressionless. He pointed at a stack of documents in the corner and said, ¡°That¡¯s the script for Juliet¡¯s mother. Go to the side and read it first, then memorize the lines.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Becky had no objections and hurried to the corner.<div>


    All afternoon, everyone rehearsed in the auditorium. When it was almost five o¡¯clock, Eric finally nodded and said that they were dismissed.


    ¡°Go back and read the script carefully.¡± Audrey smiled at Becky. ¡°See you tomorrow. I¡¯m looking forward to your exciting performance.¡±


    Becky immediately nodded seriously.


    On the way back, Audrey took the initiative to drive and let Eric sit in the front passenger seat.


    Eric was very tired. Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s suggestion, he didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, he gave up the driver¡¯s seat.


    Audrey rarely drove, so when she started the car, it wasn¡¯t very fast.


    Eric leaned back in his seat and fell asleep before long.


    Upon seeing this, Audrey turned on a gentle tune in the car.


    Halfway through the journey, Audrey¡¯s phone rang.


    Audrey slowed down the car and connected her earphones to her phone before picking up the call.


    ¡°Becky, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric, who was resting with his eyes closed, heard Audrey¡¯s voice.<div>


    Becky was clearly nervous and uneasy. ¡°Audrey¡­ Are you home now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re not there yet.¡± Audrey turned the steering wheel and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re still on the way. We¡¯ll be home after making two turns.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey sensed Becky¡¯s abnormality and couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern.


    ¡°Audrey, can I, can I ask you for Senior¡¯s cell phone number?¡± Becky said.


    Before Audrey could react, Becky hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­ It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t understand the script. I want to ask Senior.¡±


    Audrey nced at Eric¡¯s sleeping face and lowered her voice. ¡°My brother is asleep. I¡¯ll talk to him when he wakes up, okay?¡±


    Becky¡¯s tone suddenly became cheerful. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Audrey said. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    Becky seemed to have misunderstood Audrey¡¯s meaning as she hurriedly said, ¡°Ah¡­ Audrey, that¡¯s not what I meant. I only want Senior¡¯s number because he was the one who changed the script. I thought that it might be better if I consulted him¡­ I definitely don¡¯t mean to look down on you!¡±


    Becky¡¯s overly careful behavor, as though she was afraid of offending others, really gave Audrey a headache.


    If she remembered correctly, when she first met Becky, she was bright, innocent, and generous. She was not the same person as she was now.<div>


    At the end of the day, it was all because of someone.


    Audrey sighed and said to Becky, ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. If you have any problems, just say it boldly. My second brother might not be in a good mood today¡­ I¡¯llmunicate with him. He¡¯s usually very approachable.¡± Audrey¡¯s words instantly gave Becky great courage. ¡°Alright! Thank you!¡± Audrey smiled in relief.


    The sun gradually set, and the gentle sunlight shone through the car window on Eric¡¯s handsome face.


    He raised his eyes slightly and looked at the building in front of him with azy expression.


    Half an hourter, Audrey finally drove back to her house.


    ¡°Second Brother, we¡¯re home.¡± Audrey unbuckled her seatbelt and looked at Eric.


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± Seeing that Eric didn¡¯t react, Audrey called out curiously.


    Eric leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes without any reaction.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping so soundly¡­¡± Audrey mumbled before obediently staying in her seat and silently scrolling through her phone. Since Eric wasn¡¯t awake, she would wait for him.


    Audrey opened her chat with Elena.


    Audrey: What have you been busy with recently?<div>


    Elena: Why? Did you miss me?


    Audrey¡¯s ears immediately turned red.


    Audrey: Elena, can you be more serious?


    Audrey quickly exited her chat with Elena.


    Elena had changed a lotpared to before. However, Audrey felt that something was wrong. After Elena changed, sometimes, it was really strange to talk to her¡ªor rather, it could be said to be ambiguous..

 Chapter 355: In His Arms

    Chapter 355: In His Arms<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey suddenly recalled the scene of Elena insisting on sharing a room with her when she was filming a variety show.


    Audrey quickly shook her head. Forget it. What happened back then was simply¡­ iprehensible.<div>


    Audrey switched to another page and entered the browser to read a novel for a while.


    When Anthea sent her a message, Audrey realized that it was already 5:40 p.m.


    Anthea had asked Audrey when she would be back; in response, Audrey quickly told her that she was already at the doorstep.


    Anthea didn¡¯t send another message.


    Audrey put her phone back into her handbag and turned to Eric. ¡°Second Brother, wake up. It¡¯s time for us to enter the house.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t react.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.


    Was Eric feeling unwell?


    Audrey was flustered by her guess. She was so frightened that she wanted to approach him. At the same time, she said softly, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong¡­ Ah!¡±


    Just as Audrey approached Eric, Eric suddenly reached out and pulled Audrey into his arms!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t know why Eric was acting so abnormally. She immediately held her breath as Eric pressed her into his arms!<div>


    Eric¡¯srge hand gripped the back of Audrey¡¯s head tightly. He pressed her face against his chest and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Wu¡­¡± Audrey let out an indistinct whimper. Her hands struggled wildly, and the cold fragrance emitted by Eric rushed straight into her mouth and nose.


    Eric lowered his head and quietly looked at the soft hair on Audrey¡¯s head. After a few seconds, he suddenly smiled and let go of the person in his arms.


    Audrey jumped up in fright and quickly retreated. At this moment, her face was filled with mortification.


    Eric squinted and smiled at the girl in front of him.


    Audrey panted heavily. After a while, sheined, ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing? You almost suffocated me¡­¡±


    Eric stretched slowly in the car and said, ¡°Okay, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Audrey was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Second Brother, I really feel that you¡¯ve been acting strange recently. Sometimes, you¡¯re as childish as a child.¡±


    ¡°Were you scared just now?¡± Eric suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked confused.


    Eric didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he reached out to open the car door and stepped out.<div>


    Audrey was a little confused by Eric¡¯s reaction, but she quickly followed him out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Eric walked in front and said to the person behind him, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Audrey replied gloomily.


    She kept feeling that Eric¡¯s reaction today was strange.


    Thinking of what had happened in the auditorium today, Audrey realized something.


    Could Eric be angry with her because of what had happened today?


    Audrey¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    This was the first time she had seen Eric angry at her¡­


    ¡°Audrey, did the rehearsal go smoothly today?¡± Anthea sat beside Audrey and asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Audrey smiled at Anthea and said, ¡°The rehearsal went quite smoothly. Second Brother is also teaching me diligently, but I¡¯veughed a few times¡­¡±


    ¡°Youughed?¡± Anthea was a little surprised. Soon, she said lovingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.<div>


    Anyway, it¡¯s normal for an actor tough during filming.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ However, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be dying everyone¡¯s progress,¡± Audrey said apologetically. ¡°Second Brother has been busy trying to correct my mistake today, so he went straight to his room to sleep the moment he returned home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Anthea looked enlightened. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t say anything when he got home and went straight to his room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust my mentality as soon as possible tomorrow,¡± Audrey said with a smile. Soon, she seemed to recall something as her expression changed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthea asked hurriedly, sensing her daughter¡¯s abnormality. Audrey smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing¡­ Mom, I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Anthea nodded.


    Audrey carried her handbag and hurried upstairs.


    Audrey was in a dilemma.. She had forgotten to tell Eric that Becky wanted his contact information!

 Chapter 356: Not Necessarily, Right?

    Chapter 356: Not Necessarily, Right?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At this moment, Becky seemed to be very embarrassed about asking for Eric¡¯s contact information. When Audrey returned to her room, she saw that Becky had sent her another message.


    Becky: Audrey¡­ How is it? Has Senior agreed?<div>


    Audrey was too embarrassed to tell her that she had forgotten to mention this to Eric.


    Audrey: He went back to his room to sleep. I¡¯ll ask him tonight.


    Becky: Alright! Audrey, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!


    Audrey replied with a ¡°cute¡± emoji.


    At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. Audrey looked at the clock on the wall and guessed that Charlotte would be home in half an hour.


    Audrey originally wanted to lie on the bed and rest for a while, but she didn¡¯t expect Elena to call her at that moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey endured her fatigue and said to the person on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very busy today¡­¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Did I disturb your rest?¡±


    Audrey replied bluntly, ¡®Yes, you did disturb my rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Elena said helplessly. Soon, she smiled. ¡°I heard that you went to the Imperial Capital Music Academy to rehearse, right?¡±


    Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°Ah¡­ How did you know? You¡¯re not investigating me, are you?¡±<div>


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Elena suddenly felt that Audrey was a little silly. ¡°You¡¯re a famous female celebrity in the entertainment industry. The paparazzi will definitely be interested in your movements.¡±


    Elena paused for a moment and said, ¡°Besides, Eric is a famous director. Not only will you attract attention if you appear with him, but the students who rehearse with you will also tell others about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples and say, ¡°Just as you said, I¡¯m indeed coborating with my second brother to act in his alma mater¡¯s stage y¡­ Ah, right, we¡¯re performing next month. If you¡¯re free, you¡¯re wee toe and support us.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Audrey, can I take it that this is your invitation to me?¡±


    Audrey thought seriously and said, ¡°I guess so. Why? Are youing?¡±


    Elena said leisurely, ¡°Of course, since you invited me, why wouldn¡¯t I go? I¡¯m really curious about your performance on stage.¡±


    Audrey closed her eyes. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elena suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re quite close to your second brother.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand what Elena was implying. She only nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! To be honest, the children in our family have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Elena suddenly fell into a reverie and said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the stage y you and Eric acted in was a tragedy.¡±


    Audrey followed her words and said, ¡°Ah¡­ Indeed. After all, Romeo and Juliet both died in love.¡±<div>


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what it will be like when the two of you are together,¡± Elena suddenly said.


    Audrey had been rehearsing all day. Now that she was lying on the bed, she felt dizzy.


    After hearing Elena¡¯s words, Audrey casually replied, ¡°Darling, you should have seen the drama ¡®Romeo and Juliet¡¯, right? The male and female leads didn¡¯t end up together¡­ Of course, they died together in the end. In a sense, they were indeed together.¡±


    Elena knew that Audrey had misinterpreted her meaning. However, she didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth to Audrey.


    ¡°However.¡± Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°Perhaps my second brother will modify the ending of this stage y.¡±


    Elena frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°My second brother has always been dissatisfied with the current plot. Previously, he had also expressed his dissatisfaction with the ending¡­ Perhaps in a few days, he will really change the ending of this stage y.¡±


    Elena smiled meaningfully. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to change it such that Romeo and Juliet will eventually be together?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Then I don¡¯t know,¡± Audrey said. ¡°That¡¯s his business. I can only be considered an actor. I can¡¯t decide on the script. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Elena smiled.. ¡°Maybe not?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 357: Elena’s Invitation

    Chapter 357: Elena¡¯s Invitation<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey felt that Elena was a little strange today. ¡°Huh? Why would you say that?¡±


    Elena did not want to continue this topic. Instead, she said, ¡°Are you going to rehearse this weekend?¡±<div>


    Audrey thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Probably. After all, it¡¯s the capital¡¯s music academy¡¯s anniversary next month. Time is tight, so I probably won¡¯t have any spare time.¡±


    Elena seemed to sigh and said, ¡°What a pity. I wanted to ask you out to shop this weekend, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be busy.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What? You actually want to ask me out to shop?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Do you remember the girl we met in the restaurantst time we participated in a variety show?¡±


    ¡°What? Who are you talking about? There were many girls in the restaurant.¡± Audrey looked confused.


    ¡°I knew you have a bad memory. I was talking about my cousin, Sarah,¡± Elena exined seriously.


    Sarah¡­ Audrey seriously searched for this person¡¯s name in her mind. Soon, she came to a realization. ¡°Ah! You were talking about her¡­ I remember now.


    Why? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to her?¡± Elena said angrily. ¡°Recently, her family¡¯s business has been in trouble and she needs to rely on my parents. My parents are very concerned about the younger generation in the family, so they let her stay in my house.¡±


    Auarey rememDerea tnat Elena naa told ner Derore tnat ner rtionsmp witn Sarah wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem good if you meet her every day¡­¡± Audrey gave her opinion.<div>


    ¡°I treat her like air now,¡± Elena said. ¡°But she¡¯s quite hypocritical. In front of my parents, she always pretends to be very close to me.¡±


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°So, did you cooperate with her performance?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words amused Elena. She smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, Sarah will go on blind dates this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Audrey was somewhat surprised. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look very old. Why is she going on blind dates so quickly?¡±


    Elena rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Nothing is certain. Anyway¡­ I wanted to join in the fun.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why? Do you want to see what her blind date looks like?¡±


    Elena said, ¡°She¡¯s always showing off in front of me, saying how outstanding her future marriage partner is. I¡¯m really curious what that guy looks like.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey finally agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes. If we don¡¯t need to rehearse this weekend, I¡¯ll go shopping with you.¡±


    Elena finally hung up the phone in satisfaction.


    Audrey nced at the time and realized that it was almost half past six.


    While she was in a daze, Charlotte¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Audrey! I¡¯m back!¡±<div>


    Audrey immediately jumped up from the bed and happily went to open the door.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey instantly beamed when she saw Charlotte¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah, long time no see!¡± Charlotte said exaggeratedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a day and it feels like a century has passed.¡±


    Audrey gestured for Charlotte to enter her room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Second Brother? Has he returned to his room? I didn¡¯t see him downstairs just now,¡± Charlotte asked casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°Second Brother is quite tired today. After he got out of the car, he returned to his room to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlotte nodded.


    At this moment, Audrey received another message from Becky.


    Becky: Audrey, are you free now?


    Audrey lowered her head and stared at her phone, not knowing if she should reply.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Charlotte came over curiously and asked with her eyes wide open.<div>


    ¡°Ah, she is¡­¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but reveal an awkward expression.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression instantly became a little strange. ¡®Why? She can¡¯t be your fan, right?¡±


    To be precise, Becky is Eric¡¯s fan, Audrey thought to herself.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s strange expression, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Shey down on Audrey¡¯s soft bed and said in satisfaction, ¡®What¡¯s there to be afraid of admitting?


    Audrey sighed and sat down on the stool beside the bed. After a while, Audrey said carefully, ¡°Sister, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte subconsciously turned to look at Audrey..

 Chapter 358: Is It True?

    Chapter 358: Is It True?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey hesitated for a long time before staring into Charlotte¡¯s eyes and asking seriously, ¡°Sister, if¡­ I mean if it were you, what would you do if you realized that someone likes your friend one day, but your friend doesn¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean like? What friend¡­¡± Charlotte was a little confused by Audrey¡¯s words. She quickly reacted and said in surprise, ¡°Are you trying to say that someone likes you, but you don¡¯t like that person?¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s expression immediately changed. From the looks of it, Charlotte¡¯s focus was different from hers¡­


    Charlotte immediatelyughed teasingly. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Could the person you¡¯re talking about be the person who sent you the message just now¡­ Her name is Becky, right?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word, but Charlotte seemed to have discovered something new. She smiled magnanimously and said, ¡°Darling, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Becky likes you¡­ Society is so free nowadays. It¡¯s normal even for homosexuals.¡±


    Audrey sighed.


    However, in Charlotte¡¯s eyes, Audrey¡¯s reaction tacitly acknowledged what she had just said!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte was still lying on the bed, but the expression on her face immediately turned ambiguous. ¡°Did I really hit the nail on the head? Audrey, does Becky have a crush on you? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey sighed, then took a pillow from the side and gently threw it at


    Charlotte. ¡°Sister, have you been reading too many romance novels recently? That¡¯s why your imagination is so rich.¡±


    Charlotte ced her hands behind her head, closed her eyes, and smiled. ¡°How could that be? I was just thinking that if there¡¯s really a girl who likes you, I¡¯ll definitely fully support the two of you being together.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Charlotte said nonchntly. ¡°This society emphasizes freedom of love. Even if you¡¯re really gay, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±<div>


    Audrey looked at Charlotte and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The protagonist of the matter I mentioned just now isn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then who are you talking about?¡± Charlotte was still resting with her eyes closed.


    Audreyy down beside Charlotte and said slowly, ¡°If I say that person is Second Brother, what would you think?¡±


    Just as Audrey said that, Charlotte immediately opened her eyes.


    Soon, Charlotte sat up excitedly!


    ¡°Why? Why are you suddenly so interested?¡± Audrey asked with a grin.


    Charlottey on Audrey¡¯s body and widened her eyes as she asked, ¡°W-what you said just now, is it true?¡±


    Audrey smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Charlotte shook Audrey¡¯s arm in excitement. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte immediatelyughed out loud!<div>


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte eximed. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s romance is here!¡± Audrey hurriedly covered Charlotte¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sister, lower your voice!¡±


    Charlotte pushed Audrey¡¯s hand away and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hence, Audrey recounted in detail what had happened in the past two days.


    After hearing Audrey¡¯s statement, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened!


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Second Brother doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Becky?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey nodded again.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Second Brother in such a situation¡­ It¡¯s also possible that he had such a situation in the past, but I just didn¡¯t realize it.¡±


    Audrey shrugged and handed her phone to Charlotte. ¡°Take a look. Becky sent me another message just now. I don¡¯t even know how to reply.¡±


    Charlotte took Audrey¡¯s phone and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask her what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Audrey curled her lips. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll start asking me for Second


    Brother¡¯s contact information again.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then can¡¯t you just give it to her?¡± Charlotte said straightforwardly.


    Audrey looked shocked. ¡°Are you sure? I haven¡¯t even asked Second Brother¡­ Besides. you know that Second Brother doesn¡¯t like Becky. Even if she¡¯s really


    talented in acting, Second Brother isn¡¯t interested in her at all..¡±

 Chapter 359: Thorough Analysis

    Chapter 359: Thorough Analysis<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Soon, Audrey told Charlotte what had happened in the auditorium that day.


    Charlotte looked surprised. ¡°What? Becky is younger than you but is acting as your mother in the script?¡±<div>


    Audrey nodded.


    Charlotte held back the smile on her face and said, ¡°Why do I feel that Second Brother arranged this on purpose? Hahahaha¡­¡¯


    Audrey¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ After all, the actress who yed Julia¡¯s mother had something on at thest minute and left the stage. That¡¯s why Becky had the chance to fill this vacancy.¡±


    Charlotte thought about it seriously and asked, ¡°Are you sure that Second


    Brother really doesn¡¯t like Becky?¡±


    Audrey said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s right! When Second Brother spoke to her today, his tone wasn¡¯t very good¡­ It wasn¡¯t even considered polite. In any case, he was very cold.¡±


    However, Charlotte said suspiciously, ¡°Is there a possibility¡­ that Second Brother doesn¡¯t actually think that way?¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    Charlotte gave her analysis. ¡°You just said that Becky is very talented in acting, right?¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I even think that she acted better than me as


    Princess Mary in ¡®The Queen¡¯.¡±<div>


    However, Charlotte¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°And then? How did Second Brother react at that time?¡± Charlotte asked again.


    Reaction?


    Audrey seriously recalled and was stunned!


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Audrey began to stammer.


    ¡°What was his reaction?¡± Charlotte asked excitedly.


    Audrey replied, ¡°When Second Brother watched Becky¡¯s performance, his eyes were filled with admiration. He was even¡­ obsessed.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte thought that she had found the crux of the matter. ¡°Although Second Brother is usually sloppy, he¡¯s actually a very arrogant person.¡±


    The more Audrey listened, the more she felt that what Charlotte said made sense. ¡°I think so too! Oh my god! Sister, your analysis is too thorough!¡±


    Charlotte immediately becamecent. ¡°I understand. Second Brother must like Becky very much. Even if he doesn¡¯t like her, he must have a good impression of her! But Becky is really too enthusiastic. Second Brother is actually the kind of person who is more reserved when ites to rtionships. Second Brother must be a little embarrassed, so he deliberately gave Becky an attitude.¡±


    Audrey felt that Charlotte was right. Her eyes immediately lit up as she said, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to have seen through everything! I really admire you!¡±<div>


    Charlotte¡¯s expression became even more smug. ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ve read countless romance novels and know these things at the back of my hand. Alright, now the truth is clear¡ªSecond Brother is shy about Becky¡¯s pursuit!¡±


    Audrey felt that the problem that had been troubling her for the entire day had finally been resolved. She said in realization, ¡°No wonder¡­ Second Brother¡¯s reaction today was abnormal. I thought he was angry with me.¡±


    Charlotte was very curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Second Brother do to you?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°When we came back, I was the one driving. On the way home, Second Brother didn¡¯t say a word. At that time, the air pressure in the car was especially low. Oh,ter on, Second Brother fell asleep.¡±


    Charlotte seemed to know some huge gossip. ¡°And then? What happened?¡±


    Audrey could only brace herself and continue answering, ¡°Then¡­ When we arrived home, I saw that Second Brother was still unconscious, so I wanted to wake him. I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly reach out and press my head..


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Charlotte eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to treat you like this! It must be because of Becky!¡±


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Charlotte looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Because Becky has always liked Second Brother, but you kept interfering between them during the day, preventing them from getting along in private, so Second Brother is unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually like that!¡± Audrey¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°So I¡¯ve always been the third wheel between the two of them¡­ Heavens! No wonder Second


    Brother pressed my head in the evening. So that¡¯s the reason!¡±<div>


    Charlotte said something fair. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault for interfering between them. After all, you were the one who didn¡¯t know at that time. But Second Brother actually pressed your head, so it¡¯s his fault. When we have dinnerter, I¡¯ll talk to Second Brother so that he can¡¯t be so rough with you in the future..¡±

 Chapter 360: I Really Want to Laugh

    Chapter 360: I Really Want to Laugh<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ah! No!¡± Audrey hurriedly rejected. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t mention this!¡±


    Charlotte looked puzzled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that Second Brother will be angry?¡±<div>


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Sister, if you expose this matter on the surface, won¡¯t it be very awkward when Second Brother meets us in the future? Besides, Second Brother only pressed my head back then. I don¡¯t think he has any ill intentions towards me.¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and then muttered to herself, ¡°That seems to be the case¡­


    Audrey continued, ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s rare for Second Brother to have someone he likes. If we expose the matter between him and Becky, wouldn¡¯t Second Brother lose face?


    Charlotte asked, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Audrey said seriously, ¡°In my opinion, we should pretend that we don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    Charlotte asked suspiciously, ¡°Will this really work?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Audrey said with certainty. ¡°No matter what, Second Brother is a man. Think about it. What¡¯s the most important thing for a man when facing hard-won love? That¡¯s right, dignity!¡±


    Charlotte seemed to be willing to instantlyprehend the true meaning of love. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡±


    This time, it was Audrey¡¯s turn tough smugly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly, ¡°If Second Brother dares to press on your head today, will he do something even worse to you in the future?¡±


    Audrey was instantly stumped by this question.<div>


    Charlotte thought about it seriously and then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you try your best to avoid Second Brother in the future?¡±


    Audrey found it unbelievable. ¡°Avoid him? How can I avoid him? I live in the same house as him! We even have to go to school to rehearse together!¡±


    Charlotte said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s simple! If you¡¯re at home, you canmunicate normally. Anywvay, you spend most of your time in your room, so you rarely have any contact with him. Then, in the morning, you can drive to school yourself. How about that?¡±


    The more Audrey listened, the more she felt that Charlotte¡¯s suggestion was exquisite. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    But soon, Audrey asked gloomily, ¡°Then¡­ how long will this situationst? I can¡¯t keep hiding from Second Brother, right?¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Believe me, your situation will onlyst for a month at most.¡±


    ¡°A month?¡± Audrey was puzzled.


    Charlotte patiently exined, ¡°Think about it, don¡¯t you have a month of rehearsal time? Although Second Brother is reserved in his feelings, he¡¯s not the kind of person who will easily watch his happiness slip away¡­ Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Audrey still didn¡¯t understand.


    Charlotte sighed deeply and said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know? Second Brother should be telling Becky his feelings before the school anniversary performance.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Audrey immediately covered her mouth. Soon, sheughed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Then I¡¯m looking forward to it! I want to know when Second Brother will confess to Becky!¡±<div>


    Charlotte sat up from the bed and walked to the window. She imitated the priest¡¯s behavior in the church and pretended to be profound as she said to Audrey, ¡°Mr. Eric, are you willing to express your feelings for the woman you love?¡±


    Audrey cooperatively knelt on the bed and said, ¡°Oh! My dear father, I¡¯m willing! I love her! I¡¯m willing to be with her forever!¡±


    Charlotte and Audrey immediatelyughed exaggeratedly.


    Soon, it was time for dinner.


    Audrey and Charlotte went downstairs with calm expressions. Soon, they saw Eric sitting at the dining table in his home clothes, whispering something to Gary.


    ¡°Come and eat,¡± Abner said to the two of them. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite food.¡± Charlotte and Audrey looked at each other before finding their seats.


    Soon, Eric slowly looked up and exchanged nces with Audrey, who was sitting opposite him.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s strange expression, Eric couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.


    [Ah¡­ No, I really want tough. What should I do? If I rush out now, will they think that I¡¯m crazy?]


    Eric and Abner were stunned when they saw thements above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Laugh? What was sheughing at? Abner was very confused..<div>

 Chapter 361: Are You Hiding Something From Me?

    Chapter 361: Are You Hiding Something From Me?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When Charlotte saw thements above Audrey¡¯s head, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look down at her toes.<div>


    [Help! Why is Sisterughing first? I want tough too. Boohoo¡­]


    Abner chuckled and said, ¡°Did Charlotte encounter something fun today? Why are youughing so happily?¡±


    Charlotte subconsciously turned her head. After she met Eric¡¯s eyes, the smile on her face became even more impudent.


    ¡°Charlotte, watch your image,¡± Gary couldn¡¯t help but remind her.


    Charlotte could only imitate Audrey and look down at her toes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange toughing very day.¡± At this moment, Anthea smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s already tiring enough to work. Laughing more is good for your health.¡±


    Audrey nodded in agreement.


    Eric nced at Audrey without saying a word.


    During the meal, Abner mentioned the recent movements of the Campbell family.


    ¡°Are they bankrupt now?¡± Charlotte asked.


    ¡°It can be considered bankrupt.¡± Abner took a sip of water and said, ¡°Their shares have plummeted, and they are now facing a huge debt. If they can¡¯t pay it back, the Campbell family will probably face jail time.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely normal,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Liz bullied her ssmates in school in the past. She deserves everything she¡¯s going through now.¡±


    Audrey andpany nced at Charlotte, and their expressions couldn¡¯t help but look a little strange.


    Even now, Charlotte still didn¡¯t know that Liz had sent someone to hurt her.


    ¡°That guy who likes to harass you hasn¡¯t bothered you again, right?¡± Abner suddenly changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Charlotte replied very briefly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Abner said. ¡°I was thinking of calling the police if that guy harassed you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Big Brother.¡± Charlotte smiled.


    After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms.


    Audrey originally wanted to return to her room to take a shower, but when she was halfway upstairs, she saw Eric standing at the end of the stairs, leaning against the wall and looking at her quietly.


    Audrey¡¯s scalp instantly tightened. She subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave, but when she thought of what Charlotte had said, she forcefully stopped in her tracks.


    If she started to avoid Eric now, she might arouse his suspicion.<div>


    Audrey pretended to be calm as she looked up at the person on the stairs. She smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing there?¡±


    Eric lowered his eyes and looked down at the person at the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Eric asked.


    Hiding something from him? Audrey was rmed. Soon, messy thoughts shed through her mind.


    Eric wanted to find something unusual in thements section above her head, but he only saw a bunch of messy symbols of different colors.


    Eric had to give up.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s something,¡± Audrey stammered. Eric¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Audrey said hesitantly, ¡°Second Brother, this evening¡­¡±


    Eric¡¯s expression changed.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    [Oh no! Is Second Brother angry? Should I tell him or not? But if I don¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t I be destroying his happiness?]<div>


    Eric looked at thements above Audrey¡¯s head and held his breath.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Eric took a deep breath. He was mentally prepared.


    Could Audrey have already¡­


    Just as Eric was letting his imagination run wild, Audrey¡¯s voice came clearly again. ¡°Second Brother, Becky asked me for your contact information! Should I give it to her or not?¡±


    Eric felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on him! ¡°Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Eric asked in surprise. [Could it be that Second Brother is shy? Sister is right!]


    Eric could not help but frown.


    Why did he feel that the conversation between him and Audrey wasn¡¯t in the same dimension?


    ¡°Second Brother, then, then are you willing to give Becky your contact information?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask carefully.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Eric said very coldly, then turned around and returned to his room.


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground with a nk expression.


    Becky received Audrey¡¯s reply at nine in the evening.


    Audrey: Becky, this is my brother¡¯s contact information. Add it if you want..

 Chapter 362: What Do You Want?

    Chapter 362: What Do You Want?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Becky saw Audrey rmending an electronic business card to her, she could not help but look surprised by the profile picture on the ount.


    Audrey: I just asked my second brother, and he didn¡¯t say anything to reject me. Why don¡¯t you add him into your ount now?<div>


    Becky: Alright! Thank you, Audrey!


    Audrey: There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.


    Audrey went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she realized that her phone had been ringing for a long time.


    Audrey picked up her phone and realized that Charlotte had called her.


    Why couldn¡¯t shee to her room personally to talk? Puzzlement shed across Audrey¡¯s mind, but she still picked up the call.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Charlotte deliberately lowered her voice, but Audrey could still tell that she was clearly very agitated.


    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°I realized that Second Brother is really abnormal.¡±


    Audrey looked puzzled. ¡°What did you discover?¡±


    Charlotte continued, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, right? I went out to look for water just now and actually heard Second Brother making a call at the end of the corridor!¡±


    Audrey¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Really? Then did you hear anything?¡±<div>


    Charlotte smiled smugly. ¡°I heard Second Brother talking about a stage y, actors, and so on. Do you think that the girl Second Brother likes called him?¡±


    Audrey thought of how she had just pushed Eric¡¯s WeChat name card to Becky and immediatelyughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It must be! That Becky just added Second Brother on WeChat!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ are they already dating now, right?¡± Charlotte was extremely excited about this discovery. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to be so fast! But that¡¯s normal. Alter all, It¡¯S rare ror mm to meet someone ne 11Kes. It¡¯S not strange ror him to take the initiative to make a move. ¡±


    Audrey felt that what Charlotte said made sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Audrey shouted. ¡°Heavens! When I think about how I can see the two of them secretly dating for the next month, I feel extremely excited!¡±


    Charlotte said confidently, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to do some necessary actions next.¡±


    Audrey asked curiously, ¡°Action? Should I take any action?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°First of all, you have to create some time for Second Brother and Becky to be alone, right? When you¡¯re done rehearsing, you can¡¯t be a third wheel next to them during trhe intermission, right?¡±


    Audrey came to a realization. ¡°I think so too! But¡­ during the intermission, they usually stay in the auditorium. The others in the auditorium are also there, so they don¡¯t have any chance to be alone!¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Are you stupid? In the entire production team, you¡¯re the only one who knows that Second Brother and Becky have an ambiguous rtionship. If you¡¯re not by their side, then their interactions will be much more natural.¡±


    Audrey looked like she understood immediately. ¡°I understand! In that case,during the intermission, I¡¯ll immediately find a reason to go out and walk around! I can go to the bathroom!¡±<div>


    Charlotte agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve really fulfilled your duty as a qualified sister! Then, from tomorrow onwards, let¡¯s strictly carry out the n. We must sessfully match Second Brother and Becky.¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously.


    The next day, Audrey specially woke up early. After washing up, she quickly took two slices of bread from the table and walked out.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Anthea shouted from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating breakfast? Why are you leaving so quickly?¡±


    Audrey turned around and nced at Anthea before casually finding an excuse. ¡°I have something on and have to go out first.¡±


    Anthea looked puzzled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Audrey guessed that Eric was about to wake up, so she quickly grabbed her handbag and left.


    Audrey took the car keys and went straight to the garage. Then, she drove a very low-key car and left home.


    Audrey received a call from Eric when she was on the highway.


    ¡°Why were you out so early today?¡± Eric said gloomily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Audrey took a deep breath and said, ¡°Second Brother, I have something on. I have to leave first.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eric questioned.. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 363: You Are Awesome

    Chapter 363: You Are Awesome<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect Eric to ask such a question.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s right. Anna has something to tell me.¡± Audrey quickly thought of a reason.<div>


    ¡°Anna is looking for you?¡± Eric suddenly said in a strange tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your assistant to be so diligent. She actually came out to work early in the morning. ¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in Eric¡¯s words. Instead, she followed his words and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Anna is very diligent. I went out early because I had something to tell her.¡±


    Eric was suddenly silent for a few seconds.


    Audrey was a little distracted.


    For the next month, would she really have to go to the bathroom every time during the breaks?


    Eric suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Eric didn¡¯t expose Audrey¡¯s clumsy lie. Instead, he hung up.


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the group of people started their nervous rehearsal again.


    It was unknown if it was because of what happened yesterday, but every time Audrey looked at Becky and Eric, she felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange.


    However, Audrey quickly understood¡ªthat might be the ambiguous rtionship between a man and a woman that Charlotte had mentioned.<div>


    The more Audrey thought about it, the more excited she became.


    She did not expect to witness Eric¡¯s love with her own eyes one day!


    The next scene was about Juliet and her mother having a fierce argument.


    Audrey adjusted herself and shouted sadly at Becky, who was sitting on the stool, ¡°Oh! My dear mother! Why can¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    Becky said coldly, ¡°Audrey¡­¡±


    The expressions of everyone present changed.


    Becky realized that she had said the wrong name and quickly corrected herself. ¡°Juliet, my dear daughter, why are you so obstinate?¡±


    Audrey hurriedly wiped away the nonexistent tears on her face and shouted even more mournfully, ¡°Mother! My dear mother! Romeo and I are really in love! Why, why can¡¯t you agree to us being together?¡±


    Becky closed her eyes in disappointment. ¡°Juliet, don¡¯t you know that our families are mortal enemies? The elders in the family won¡¯t agree to you being with him!¡±


    ¡°My love doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s criticism ! ¡± Audrey shouted excitedly. ¡°I love Romeo. He¡¯s the lover I¡¯ve decided on in this life! Other than him, I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else!¡±


    Eric stood backstage and quietly watched Audrey¡¯s performance. After a long while, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.<div>


    Becky quickly retorted with harsh words. Audrey covered her face and pretended to cry before running backstage.


    At this point, the first scene where Juliet and her family had a conflict ended.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Quinn couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. ¡°Both actors performed very well. You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Audrey, who had recovered from the scene, smiled and went forward to hug Becky.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Becky revealed a look of admiration for


    Audrey.


    ¡°You¡¯re great too,¡± Audrey said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, Eric¡¯s voice sounded not far behind them. ¡°Everyone, take a break. We¡¯ll continue the rehearsal in half an hour.¡±


    Just as Eric finished speaking, Audrey felt him walking towards them.


    Audrey reacted quickly and whispered into Becky¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.


    Get along well with my second brother!¡±<div>


    With that said Audrey strode forward under Becky¡¯s surprised expression.


    Audrey didn¡¯t dare to turn around. She only dared to heave a sigh of relief when she walked out of the auditorium.


    Audrey stretched, took out her phone, and sent a message to Charlotte. Then, she slowly strolled around the campus.


    Audrey: ¡°Sister, we¡¯re having a break now. Oh, I¡¯ve already left the auditorium.¡±


    Soon, Charlotte replied to Audrey.


    Charlotte: Darling, well done! You¡¯re awesome.


    Audrey: When I was acting with Becky just now, I saw from the corner of my eye that Second Brother¡¯s gaze was fixed on Becky! My God! If I were Becky, I would probably blush on the spot.


    Charlotte: This is too shocking! I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to be so open about his feelings for Becky! I really hate that I wasn¡¯t there. Otherwise, I would have secretly taken a photo of Second Brother looking at Becky!


    Audrey: Very good¡­ I see the bathroom. I¡¯m going in to use the toilet. I¡¯ll talk to youter.


    Charlotte: Okay..

 Chapter 364: Badmouthing

    Chapter 364: Badmouthing<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey entered one of the cubicles in the bathroom and closed the door.


    Seeing that it was still early, Audrey sat on the toilet lid and yed with her phone.<div>


    Two minutester, Eric sent Audrey a message.


    Eric: Where did you go?


    Audrey¡¯s scalp instantly tightened!


    Oh no! Could it be that Second Brother had already realized that she was deliberately creating a chance for him and Becky to be alone, so he wanted to send a message to question her and say that she was being nosy?


    Audrey decided not to reply to Eric¡¯s message.


    No matter what, she had to think about Second Brother¡¯s happiness. She could not cause trouble for Second Brother at this time!


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t reply to his message, Eric sent another message.


    Eric: If you ignore me again, I¡¯ll go to you.


    How can this be! Audrey¡¯s heart immediately rang with rm! If Second


    Brother leaves the auditorium at this time, wouldn¡¯t he spend less time with Becky?


    Audrey hurriedly typed a line of words in the typing box.<div>


    Audrey: Second Brother, I¡¯m at the toilet.


    Eric: Is that so?


    Audrey: It¡¯s true.


    Eric: When are youing back?


    Audrey: Huh? Has the rehearsal started? Don¡¯t we still have 15 minutes?


    Eric was speechless.


    Audrey: ¡°Then, then you guys can start first. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Eric was speechless.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, is it illegal for me to go to the toilet?¡±


    Eric: There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s still fifteen minutes.


    Audrey immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Audrey originally wanted to y a game and go out to the bathroom ten minutester, but she didn¡¯t expect footsteps to suddenlye from outside.<div>


    ¡°Hey, do you think Becky has really been selected for the stage y?¡± A young girl¡¯s sweet voice sounded.


    Upon hearing them talking about Becky, Audrey, who had wanted to stand up,


    Soon, another girl replied disdainfully, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her ability. So what if Director Eric doesn¡¯t choose her? She still has a way.¡±


    The two girls immediatelyughed very sharply.


    Audrey immediately felt dissatisfied.


    These two girls were so young. Why did they like to talk about others behind their backs?


    ¡°What role is Becky ying?¡± the girl with the sweet voice asked again.


    ¡°Ha.¡± The other girl sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? I heard that Becky was originally going topete for the role of the female lead, but the female lead has already been decided. She doesn¡¯t even look at herself¡­ She actually wants to be the female lead? Hahaha¡­


    The two girlsughed sarcastically and even said, ¡°Her character is so bad.


    Perhaps she used some improper methods to get this role¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression turned darker and darker. Soon, she coughed violently.<div>


    The two girls standing at the sink immediately stoppedughing.


    Soon, the sound of fleeing footsteps came from outside.


    Audrey sneered and opened the door.


    Indeed, when a person was outstanding, it was easy to be the subject of envy. Audrey¡¯s heart ached for Becky for a few seconds before she strode out. When Audrey returned to the auditorium, the rehearsal was about to begin.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Eric said indifferently as he turned around.


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°The next scene is about the protagonist expressing his feelings to each other,¡± Eric said. ¡°This is the climax of the plot¡ªfrom now on, Romeo and Juliet¡¯s rtionship will be hindered by all sides.¡±


    Audrey understood and walked to the center of the stage.


    The actor ying the priest stood in front of Audrey and muttered, ¡°Dear Juliet, are you really willing to abandon everything you have and run to your lover without hesitation?¡±


    Audrey looked up with a pious expression. Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Audrey turned around and saw Romeo walking out from the backstage.


    ¡°Juliet, I¡¯m willing to run to you!¡± Romeo said with an affectionate expression. Audrey immediately revealed a blissful smile and ran towards Eric!


    Eric opened his arms and pulled Audrey into his embrace.


    When Audrey was held in his arms, a strange thought suddenly arose in her mind.


    It might have been more appropriate if Becky was ying Juliet!


    If she suggested to Ericter that Becky be the female lead.. Soon, Audrey forcefully suppressed this thought..

 Chapter 365: Not Learning

    Chapter 365: Not Learning<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Not to mention how much effort they had put in to rehearse, if she suggested changing roles, Eric would probably be angry with her.


    Forget it, Audrey thought to herself.<div>


    Soon, Romeo brought Juliet to the priest and said sincerely, ¡°Honorable priest,


    I¡¯m willing to be with Juliet for eternity.¡±


    The priest smiled benevolently, then picked up a tender branch and gently tapped it on Romeo and Juliet¡¯s foreheads. ¡°May the gods bless you both,¡± the priest said.


    The climax scene came to an end.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The person beside her couldn¡¯t help but p.


    Audrey smiled happily.


    When the rehearsal ended in the evening, Audrey packed her things and was about to walk out of the auditorium.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Suddenly, Eric¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    Audrey paused. Soon, she turned around with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric¡¯s expression was unreadable. He said calmly, ¡°You drove here yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Audrey replied.


    Eric brushed past her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±<div>


    Audrey got into her car. Eric suddenly bent down and got into the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Second Brother?¡± Audrey looked surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drive here today,¡± Eric said calmly. ¡°I was a little dizzy this morning, so I took a taxi to school.¡±


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s dazed expression, Eric couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh¡­¡± Audrey reacted and was about to start the car.


    ¡°Seat belt,¡± Eric reminded her with a frown.


    Audrey felt that she had really been too busy today. She subconsciously wanted to lower her head, but she didn¡¯t expect Eric to be faster than her ande over.


    Eric¡¯s warm breathnded on Audrey¡¯s fair face.


    Audrey stared at Eric¡¯s long eyshes in a daze.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eric leaned back and said, ¡°The seatbelt is buckled. Drive.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word and silently started the car.<div>


    Eric leaned back in his seat and narrowed his eyes, staring straight ahead at the dazzling sunlight.


    ¡°What do you think of Becky¡¯s performance?¡± Eric suddenly asked as the car got on the highway.


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°Her? She¡¯s quite good. Even if her role doesn¡¯t have many scenes, she¡¯s still treating it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Eric suddenly sneered.


    Why has this fellow been acting so strange recently? Audrey couldn¡¯t help butmpoon inwardly.


    ¡°I can tell,¡± Eric said. ¡°You really want to train Becky.¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother, you also think that Becky is a very talented person, right?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything, and Audrey smiled to herself. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long, but I rarely see anyone with talent in acting¡­¡±


    ¡°Elena is one of them. Frank is also alright, but Becky, I¡¯m sure that if she is nurtured well in the future, she will definitely achieve great things. Her achievements will even surpass Elena and Frank.¡±


    Eric turned his head and looked at Audrey¡¯s side profile. ¡°Are you so sure that she will be an outstanding actress in the future?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Audrey looked at the car in front of her and said, ¡°Becky is really talented in acting. If I were to open apany, I would definitely consider signing a contract with her.¡±<div>


    Eric looked at Audrey and realized that her expression was filled with yearning for the future.


    Eric looked at the scenery in front of him and suddenly said, ¡°She¡¯s just


    imitating others¡­ And she doesn¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t understand what Eric meant for a moment. She asked curiously.


    Eric slowly closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat.


    Ah¡­ This fellow is sleeping again. Audrey sighed inwardly before focusing on driving.


    When they reached home, Audrey had to get out of the car as usual. Seeing that Eric was still sleeping, she couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Second Brother, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t react.


    Could Second Brother be pretending to be asleep again? Audrey looked at Eric¡¯s well-defined side profile suspiciously.


    ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Audrey originally wanted to go over and wake him up, but when she recalled what had happened yesterday, she decided not to go over. ¡°If you¡¯re not getting out of the car, I¡¯ll make a move first,¡± Audrey added.


    Eric still didn¡¯t react..

 Chapter 366: Remember to Wait for Me

    Chapter 366: Remember to Wait for Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey wanted to turn around and open the car door, but she didn¡¯t expect Eric to suddenly say, ¡°Help me unbuckle my seat belt.¡±


    Audrey was stunned. She turned around and saw Eric tilt his head and sayzily, ¡°My arm is a little numb. I can¡¯t move.¡±<div>


    Audrey looked puzzled. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±


    Seeing the distrust on Audrey¡¯s face, Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and decided to go forward.


    ¡°Second Brother, I realize that you¡¯ve been really tired recently¡­¡± Audrey muttered to herself before reaching for the button of her seatbelt.


    Eric lowered his head and quietly looked at Audrey¡¯s fair face.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey undid the seatbelt and was about to step back.


    However, in an instant, Eric suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her slender neck.


    ¡°Ah! Second Brother! What are you doing! ¡± Audrey¡¯s face immediately turned pale.


    Eric increased his strength, then pushed her head towards him.


    Audrey¡¯s face flushed red with anger.


    ¡°Remember to wait for me tomorrow morning.¡± Eric leaned close to Audrey¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°If you leave me behind again, I¡¯ll cause trouble for you every day.¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    Eric suddenlyughed and let go of Audrey. He pushed open the car door and walked out.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Audrey¡¯s furious voice came from the car.


    Eric put his hands behind his head and walked leisurely into the vi.


    As Audrey watched Eric leave, a strange thought arose in her heart.


    Why did she realize that Second Brother¡¯s behavior had been a little childish recently?


    Second Brother rarely got angry with her in the past.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she sent another message to Charlotte.


    Half an hourter, Charlotte, who had gotten off work, quickly replied to Audrey.


    Charlotte: Dear, don¡¯t you understand?


    Audrey: Understand what?<div>


    Charlotte: ording to my many years of reading novels, Second Brother¡¯s current behavior ispletely a romantic syndrome! It seems that his rtionship with Becky has developed further.


    Audrey looked enlightened.


    Audrey: I see! I was wondering why he was acting so strange!


    Charlotte: Dear, you¡¯re too inexperienced in love! You don¡¯t even know this! Seriously, have you ever been in love before?


    Audrey¡¯s face stiffened.


    However, Charlotte seemed to have seen through something and immediately smiled ambiguously.


    Soon, Audrey received Charlotte¡¯s teasing.


    Charlotte: ¡°You¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, so it¡¯s alright! I can tell that Evans seems to be interested in you¡­ If you have such thoughts, just tell him your feelings.¡±


    Audrey: Sister, are you joking? Evans and I are only friends.


    Charlotte: I don¡¯t believe you.


    Audrey: ¡°Besides, I¡¯m considered a public figure. Thepany doesn¡¯t allow me to date.¡±<div>


    Charlotte: So what? If you really like Evans, I can help you get together with him.


    Audrey: Alright, Sister, I have something to do. Hurry up and drive back.


    Audrey had wanted to ask Becky how she was getting along with Eric today, but soon, she realized that Becky had posted on her Moments.


    Becky: It¡¯s been a fruitful day.


    The apanying picture was a picture of Becky standing in the auditorium in her gown.


    Becky was dressed as Juliet¡¯s mother.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but like her post.


    Soon, Becky sent Audrey a private message.


    Becky: Audrey! You gave me a Like. I¡¯m so happy.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. Becky was really an innocent and cute girl. Audrey: You acted very well. I hope you can continue working hard in the future.


    Becky: Thank you.


    Audrey: By the way, how did you feel when you were acting with my second brother today?


    Becky suddenly fell silent.


    Audrey thought that the other party was embarrassed. However, it was also because of Becky¡¯s reaction that Audrey was even more certain that the rtionship between Eric and her had definitely exceeded the scope of interaction between ordinary people. After a while, Audrey received Becky¡¯s reply.


    Becky: Senior is¡­ very good.


    Audrey was overjoyed!


    Sure enough, Second Brother¡¯s attitude towards Becky was different.


    Audrey quickly took a screenshot of her chat with Becky and sent it to


    Charlotte..

 Chapter 367: Going Out Together

    Chapter 367: Going Out Together<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    And Charlotte¡¯s reaction was within Audrey¡¯s expectations.


    Charlotte: Very good. The direction of the development of the matter is within our predictions. It might not be long before we see Second Brother and Becky officially announce their rtionship.<div>


    Audrey immediately became excited.


    Audrey: That¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait! I really want to see the two of them make an official announcement in their Moments tomorrow! Charlotte: No, you can¡¯t rush it. It¡¯s not time yet.


    Audrey: What do you mean?


    Charlotte: Think about it. Second Brother has always been a reserved person when ites to rtionships¡­ It¡¯s been so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him have a girlfriend¡­ Of course, if he had a girlfriend in private, I wouldn¡¯t know.


    Audrey: So, what should I do?


    Charlotte: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. In the future, when you¡¯re rehearsing and it¡¯s half-time, just go to the bathroom as usual.¡¯


    Audrey: Good idea! I¡¯ll stay in the bathroom and even hear many secrets.


    Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued. She immediately called Audrey.


    ¡°What secret? What did you hear in the bathroom today?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Hence, Audrey told Charlotte what she had encountered today.


    Sure enough, after Charlotte heard this, she said angrily, ¡°These girls must be jealous of Becky.¡±<div>


    ¡°But that also fully proves that Second Brother has good taste.¡± Charlotte quickly smiled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s normal. After all, Second Brother is an outstanding person. Of course, he deserves better girls to be with him.¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously and asked, ¡°At this rate, Second Brother and Becky will definitely be lovers in the future. Sister, do you think I should buy them a gift?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to give them a gift?¡± Charlotte was slightly surprised. Soon, she smiled. ¡°Indeed, Second Brother has been single for so many years. We should express our well wishes when he suddenly wants to fall in love.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I have something on this weekend and have to go out. I¡¯ll go shopping in the mall and buy a gift for Second Brother. Let¡¯s treat it as a celebration for him.¡±


    Charlotte agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hence, Audrey happily sent Elena a message.


    Elena was doing a spa at the beauty salon. When she saw Audrey¡¯s message, she quickly replied.


    Elena: This Saturday, if you¡¯re free, we¡¯ll meet at XX shopping mall.


    Audrey: ¡°No problem.¡±


    The next day, Audrey woke up early as usual.


    ¡°Audrey, why are you out so early today?¡± Seeing Audrey take out two slices of bread like yesterday, Anthea couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°I have something on, so I have to go out first.¡±<div>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eric? Aren¡¯t you waiting for him?¡± Anthea asked.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out too.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind Audrey.


    At this moment, Charlotte and the others were walking out of the room with sleepy eyes.


    After tidying up, Eric slowly sized Audrey up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground, but Antheaughed. ¡°It¡¯s just nice for the two of you to go out together.¡±


    Audrey looked up in a daze, while Charlotte leaned against the railing and yawned. She then gestured at the door as if to say, ¡°The situation has changed.


    Act ording to the situation.¡±


    Audrey sighed before turning around and walking out.


    Eric bent down and got into the car. ¡°I¡¯ll take the front passenger seat today.


    You drive.¡±<div>


    Audrey lowered her head and started the car.


    Eric didn¡¯t seem to have slept enough. Ever since he got into the car, Audrey realized that he had been yawning non-stop.


    ¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer at home? There are two hours before rehearsal,¡± Audrey asked.


    Eric looked at the speeding car in front of him and saidzily, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t woken up earlier, would you have wanted to drive to school yourself again?¡± An awkward expression couldn¡¯t help but sh across Audrey¡¯s face.


    Obviously, Eric had predicted her little move.


    Audrey wanted to change the topic. ¡°Second Brother, when I left the house just now, I packed two slices of bread in a fresh bag. If you¡¯re hungry, eat them.¡±


    Eric lowered his eyes and opened the dashboard.


    Soon, he leaned back in his seat.


    Audrey was somewhat surprised, but she didn¡¯t ask..

 Chapter 368: I Was Right

    Chapter 368: I Was Right<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was still early, and it wasn¡¯t even 7:30 pm. There were rtively few cars and pedestrians on the bus. Audrey rolled down the window, and a refreshing morning breeze blew in, making her feel veryfortable.


    Eric stretched, then closed his eyes.<div>


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Eric suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey¡¯s attention was focused on the road ahead.


    Eric was silent for a few seconds, then asked softly, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯ve been avoiding me recently?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s head instantly exploded!


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything, but Eric sensed that the atmosphere in the car was a little oppressive.


    ¡°Am I really right?¡± Eric suddenlyughed.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but exert a little more strength on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Eric opened his eyes and looked at the scenery outside the car window. At this moment, the periphery of the road was the endless sea.


    Eric looked at the seabirds soaring by the sea and then put his hands behind his head.


    ¡°Is it because I was too rough with you before?¡± Eric suddenly asked gently.


    Audrey¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask why?¡± Eric said again.


    Soon, the car slowed down.


    Audrey heaved a deep sigh of relief before looking at Eric¡¯s side profile.


    Eric turned his face around too.


    The moment the two of them looked at each other, the atmosphere in the car reached its lowest point.


    Eric originally thought that Audrey had understood his intentions. Just as he was about to express his intentions, Audrey suddenly said clearly,


    ¡°Second Brother, I know. Actually, you must feel ufortable hiding that matter in your heart.¡±


    Eric raised his eyebrows. Soon, anticipation rose in his heart.


    ¡°What?¡± he said.


    Audrey looked into Eric¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Second Brother, are you and Becky already together?¡±


    Eric was speechless.<div>


    When Audrey saw Eric¡¯s indistinguishable expression, she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Second Brother! I knew it! So everything is true!¡±


    Eric frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, I know you¡¯ve always liked Becky¡­ Of course, she¡¯s an outstanding girl. Any normal man would like her.¡± Eric felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Eric looked at Audrey in shock.


    Audrey mimicked Charlotte and smiled smugly. ¡°Second Brother, actually, I¡¯ve noticed it a long time ago. Becky likes you, and you like Becky too.¡±


    Eric looked at Audrey silently. After a second, he suddenly let out a helplessugh.


    Audrey thought that she had hit the nail on Eric¡¯s head, so she immediately smiled even more impudently. ¡°Second Brother, actually, I can understand you¡­ Of course, don¡¯t take what happened two days ago to heart.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eric asked in confusion.


    Audrey said, ¡°Previously, when you suddenly pressed down on my head, I actually knew that you wanted to give me a warning.¡±


    Eric immediately looked at Audrey as if she was a fool. ¡°Warning? What was I


    warning you about?¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? When we were rehearsing in the auditorium, I was always by your side. Clearly, I¡¯ve already disturbed your interaction with Becky.¡±<div>


    Eric widened his eyes slightly.


    Audrey continued, ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault for obstructing you. Therefore, it¡¯s normal for you to press my head when you¡¯re angry¡­¡±


    Eric suddenly fell into deep self-doubt.


    After a few seconds, Audrey suddenly heard Ericugh out loud. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey looked suspicious. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling awkward. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. I won¡¯t tell anyone about you until you and Becky officially announce your rtionship.¡±


    Eric finishedughing and looked at the scenery outside the window. He said, ¡°Audrey¡­ Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking about all day.. ¡±


    Audrey was immersed in her own world.


    In her eyes, Eric¡¯s current performance had undoubtedly affirmed his rtionship with Becky.


    She felt heartened that she had personally witnessed Second Brother¡¯s rtionship with Becky!

 Chapter 369: Eric’s Abnormality

    Chapter 369: Eric¡¯s Abnormality<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have told Audrey his feelings so early.


    She was such a fool. If she knew what he was thinking, she would probably be scared out of her wits.<div>


    Thinking of her shouting, Eric suddenly fell into confusion.


    Audrey only treated him as family and didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him.


    Besides¡­ Once his intentions towards Audrey were made public, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for her.


    Forget it, Eric thought. For the time being, he shouldn¡¯t let Audrey notice his intentions.


    After the two of them arrived at school, they went to the canteen for breakfast and then went straight to the school¡¯s auditorium to sit. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Audrey nced at her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll y some games first.¡± Eric didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, hey on the table and slept.


    Audrey nced at the soft golden hair on Eric¡¯s head before sending a message to Charlotte.


    Audrey: ¡°Sister, something very exciting happened on our way to school.¡± Charlotte: What? Tell me!


    Audrey: You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Second Brother has indirectly admitted his rtionship with Becky.


    Charlotte: I knew it! Hahaha¡­ Second Brother finally can¡¯t hide it anymore. Very good, you¡¯re going to create a chance for them to be alone next.


    Audrey: That might be a little difficult. After all, every time there¡¯s a break, Second Brother and Becky stay in the auditorium to rest.


    Charlotte: ¡°You know about the two of them. If you¡¯re in the auditorium, they¡¯ll definitely feel ufortable. When it¡¯s time for a break, you can just go outside. Otherwise, you can find a corner to sit and y with your phone.¡± Audrey: Good idea.<div>


    Audrey suddenly felt a little sleepy after breakfast, so sheid on the table and fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, Audrey felt her head grow heavy. In her daze, she realized that her hair seemed to have been ruffled a few times.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ Looks like everyone came quite early¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice rang in Audley¡¯s ears from afar.


    Audrey opened her eyes sleepily.


    With some difficulty, she sat up straight. When she finally came back to her senses, she saw Quinn standing on stage with a group of actors, chatting away.


    Audrey clearly still looked like she hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Suddenly, Eric, who was sitting beside Audrey, smiled gently.


    Audrey was taken aback before she turned her head.


    Eric looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s 8:50 now. You woke up just in time.¡±


    Audrey looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rehearse.¡± Eric stood up.<div>


    Audrey quickly followed Eric.


    Today¡¯s rehearsal was still very smooth. When it was time to rest in the afternoon, Becky suddenly came over with a smile and said to Audrey, ¡°Audrey, our school¡¯s cafeteria hasunched quite a number of new dishes today. Do you want to taste them with me?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously looked at Eric.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because Eric hadn¡¯t rested wellst night, but he looked a little pale.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you going to the cafeteria?¡± Audrey asked.


    Eric nced at Audrey listlessly and said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    With that, Eric sat down in a corner of the auditorium and lowered his head to y with his phone.


    Becky could not help but look a little embarrassed.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ll bring you foodter. ¡±


    Eric looked up at her, then nodded.


    When Audrey and Becky arrived at the dining room, it was peak hour for meals. At this moment, there were already many people standing at the buffet line.<div>


    Becky excitedly pulled Audrey back and forth to the buffet, introducing her to the special desserts.


    After Audrey and Becky finished their meal, they went to pack a few more dishes. Thinking of Eric¡¯s pale face, Audrey specially bought a portion of hot milk.


    The rehearsal was at three in the afternoon. Becky bade Audrey farewell and returned to her dormitory to rest.


    When Audrey returned to the auditorium with the packed food, she saw that Eric was the only one left in the huge auditorium.


    Seeing him sleeping on the table again, Audrey suddenly hesitated. If she walked over now, would she disturb his rest?


    At this moment, Eric seemed to have heard something. His body moved slightly, and then he slowly raised his head.


    Audrey realized that Eric¡¯s face was even paler than before..

 Chapter 370: I Really Want to Laugh

    Chapter 370: I Really Want to Laugh<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Why were you gone for so long?¡± Eric suddenly asked.


    Audrey hurriedly walked towards him. ¡°There were too many people in the restaurant, so I was dyed.¡±<div>


    Audrey sat beside Eric and ced all the food she was carrying on the table.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Audrey said with a smile.


    Eric frowned at the things on the table, then said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Audrey was speechless.


    Seeing that he was about to lie down again, Audrey hurriedly took out the bottle of warm milk from the bag. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t look too good.


    Drink some milk?¡±


    Eric nced at Audrey before taking the milk bottle.


    Audrey immediatelyughed before taking out her phone to y games.


    After Eric took a few sips of milk, he leaned back in his chair tiredly.


    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Audrey looked at his bloodshot eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly.


    ¡°Come closer,¡± Eric suddenly said.<div>


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey immediately didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Eric didn¡¯t waste any time. He pulled her over and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Don¡¯t disturb me and don¡¯t move,¡± Eric said softly. Audrey¡¯s body stiffened, and Eric couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Rx.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She sighed softly and ced the phone on the table. She was sleepy too. She should sleep too.


    Audrey leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.


    In the afternoon, Audrey¡¯s scenes clearly increased.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Quinn said, ¡°when you run towards Romeo, try to look as excited as possible¡­ Why do I feel like you¡¯re about to fall asleep?¡±


    Just as Quinn finished speaking, Audrey yawned.


    That¡¯s right, Audrey was indeed about to fall asleep. She had stayed uptest night and had only slept lightly for a while in the afternoon. She really wanted to sleep now.


    ¡°Again,¡± Quinn said.<div>


    Eric¡¯s face was expressionless. He nodded and returned to the backstage area.


    The scene they were rehearsing now was still Juliet and Romeo¡¯s private engagement.


    Quinn valued this climactic scene very much, so he was very strict with Audrey¡¯s expression.


    At first, Eric¡¯s idea was to pull Audrey into his arms when she charged at him. Then, he would reach out and block Audrey¡¯s side profile with his arm.


    Quinn, however, had a different view.


    ¡°I think we should let Audrey¡¯s side profile appear in front of the audience,¡± Quinn said. ¡°After all, the male and female leads are about to be engaged for life in front of the priest. This is a very important scene. If the audience can¡¯t see Juliet¡¯s face, they will definitely find it strange.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t refute anything. Instead, he nodded and agreed.


    When everyone stood in their seats again, the backstage staff turned on the background music on time.


    Soon, with Eric¡¯s voice, Audrey, who was standing in the middle of the stage, turned around in time.


    As Eric walked towards the center of the stage, he opened his arms, and Audrey ran towards him excitedly.


    Eric held Audrey in his arms.<div>


    Audrey looked up and met Eric¡¯s eyes for five seconds. [No, I really want tough. What should I do?] A line of words suddenly appeared above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Eric, on the other hand, kept a polite smile on his face.


    Soon, Audrey reached out and held Eric¡¯s arm. Then, the two of them arrived in front of the priest.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At this moment, Quinn said, ¡°But Audrey¡­ Why do I feel like you wereughing just now?¡±


    Audrey said in embarrassment, ¡°Sir, my threshold is too low¡­¡±


    ¡°Just be careful in the future.¡± Eric, who was standing behind Audrey, suddenly raised his hand and patted Audrey¡¯s head heavily. ¡°Anyway, there are still many days to rehearse, right?¡±


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle.


    In the evening, Audrey left the auditorium with Eric as usual. Audrey wanted to turn around and chat with him, but she saw that he was staggering.


    Audrey was rmed. ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he got into the car.


    Audrey sat in the driver¡¯s seat and realized that Eric¡¯s face was even paler than before.


    ¡°Home,¡± Eric said weakly.


    Audrey was very surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch Eric¡¯s


    forehead..

 Chapter 371: Carnations

    Chapter 371: Carnations<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Heavens,¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°Second Brother, you have a fever.¡±


    No wonder Eric didn¡¯t look good today.<div>


    Audrey suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt. She should have discovered Eric¡¯s fever earlier.


    ¡°Second Brother, let me send you to the hospital,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°No¡­ home.¡± Eric lowered his eyelids.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll contact the family doctor for you.¡± Audrey started the car.


    When they arrived at the house, Audrey ran out of the car and called out two of the servants, asking them to help Eric back to his room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Eric?¡± Anthea looked surprised. Audrey replied, ¡°Second Brother has a fever.¡±


    ¡°Fever?¡± Anthea said in surprise. ¡®Why so sudden?¡±


    Soon, Anthea called the family doctor.


    Audrey told Quinn about Eric¡¯s fever, and Quinn instructed her to take good care of Eric.


    At night, when Charlotte returned, she heard that Eric was sick. She asked


    Audrey in private, ¡°What did Second Brother do today?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Maybe he caught a cold while sleepingst night¡­¡±<div>


    Charlotte took a deep breath. ¡°Why is he sick at this time¡­¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte quickly corrected herself. ¡°No¡­ I mean, I¡¯m very worried about


    Second Brother¡¯s health.¡±


    Audreyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor said that Second Brother¡¯s fever will subside tomorrow. I¡¯ve already applied for leave from Quinn on his behalf.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow¡­¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but look at Audrey in puzzlement. Audrey shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go to school to rehearse tomorrow.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°I remember that tomorrow is the weekend, right?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s almost time for the school anniversary, so we have to rehearse this weekend.¡¯


    Charlotte was deep in thought.


    The next day, Audrey stayed in bed until eight o¡¯clock. When she drove to school, she realized that the rehearsal was about to begin.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re a littlete today,¡± Quinn teased. ¡°Did you lose track of time because Eric took leave?¡±


    Audrey smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sir, your guess is really urate.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°We can rehearse for half a day today. We won¡¯t be rehearsing in the afternoon. Everyone¡¯s pretty tired these past few days. We¡¯ll continue rehearsing next Monday.¡±<div>


    Audrey knew very well what Quinn was doing.


    Eric had a fever yesterday. It was hard not to suspect that it was because of the intensity of the rehearsal recently.


    In order to ensure that the other actors were in good condition, it was inevitable that Quinn would let everyone rest for two days.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel happy because she could look for Elena in the afternoon.


    As Eric wasn¡¯t present, the scenes regarding Romeo and Juliet were temporarily canceled. Audrey spent most of her time sitting below the stage and watching the other actors rehearse.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to wait until noon. Audrey wanted to drive away, but she didn¡¯t expect Becky to call out to her from behind.


    ¡°Becky, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey turned around and asked curiously.


    Becky looked hesitant. ¡°Audrey¡­ Senior Eric, is he sick?¡±


    Quinn only told everyone that Eric had something on and took leave, but he didn¡¯t exin in detail why.


    Audrey looked at Becky in surprise before smiling. ¡°My second brother had a feverst night, so he didn¡¯te to school to rehearse.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Becky first looked at Audrey in surprise before saying with a pained expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior to be sick..¡±<div>


    Audrey thought that Becky would say something like ¡°Can I visit Senior?¡± in the next second, but she didn¡¯t expect her to express sincerely, ¡°Then I hope Senior can recover soon.¡±


    At that moment, Audrey had to admit that Becky was a person with a sense of boundaries. What she said and did was within what others could tolerate, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for others.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, wait for me,¡± Becky said suddenly.


    Audrey looked puzzled. Soon, Becky turned around and ran.


    Audrey waited on the spot for ten minutes. Soon, she saw Becky running back with arge bouquet of carnations.


    ¡°Audrey, please pass it to Senior. By the way, I wish him a speedy recovery,¡± Becky said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey smiled as she reached out to take the bouquet of carnations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll convey your intentions for you..¡±

 Chapter 372: Goodbye, Connor

    Chapter 372: Goodbye, Connor<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey drove out of school. On the way, she even specially called Elena.


    ¡°Are you there yet?¡± Audrey asked curiously.<div>


    Elena¡¯szy voice came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ I¡¯m in the restaurant, Table


    17.¡±


    Audrey hurriedly sped up.


    Fifteen minutester, Audrey arrived at the restaurant Elena had mentioned. Amidst the melodious piano music, Audrey quickly saw the words ¡°Table 17.¡±


    A young woman in sunsses was sitting at the table; her head was lowered as she held her phone.


    Audrey recognized Elena at a nce.


    Audrey walked over openly. Soon, Elena looked up at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Elena made a shushing gesture at her.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she obediently sat opposite Elena. Elena waved at the waiter and said to Audrey, ¡®You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Order whatever you want.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Elena as she took the menu and ordered.<div>


    When the waiter left with the menu, Audrey asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your cousin is on a blind date? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Elena¡¯s lips suddenly curled into an evil smile.


    ¡°Just wait,¡± Elena said in a low voice. ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    As soon as Elena finished speaking, she quickly lowered her head and said,


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Audrey was rmed. Her rationality told her that she couldn¡¯t turn her head


    now.


    Hence, Audrey mimicked Elena and lowered her head to y with her phone.


    Soon, light footsteps sounded.


    The waiter led Sarah to a seat inside. ¡°This way, miss.¡±


    Soon, a strong perfume smell wafted over.


    The restaurant was like a small private room, so after Sarah sat down, she had no idea that someone she knew was sitting at the table behind her.<div>


    Audrey looked up and said to Elena, ¡°Are you sure that the table she¡¯s sitting at is close to us?¡±


    Elena could not help but smile proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked around in advance.¡±


    Elena continued, ¡°It seems that this woman is well-prepared today. I almost choked on such a strong perfume.¡±


    At this moment, the waiter came over to serve the dishes.


    Audrey took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about what Sarah¡¯s blind date looks like. Hahaha¡­


    After a while, Elena suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°That man is here!¡±


    Audrey was rmed. She picked up her ss and took another sip. At the same time, she stole a nce at the aisle.


    As the man approached, Audrey¡¯s eyes widened!


    The man seemed to be so focused on Sarah that he did not notice anyone peeping at him.


    Audrey almost spat out the red wine in her mouth! Elena was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s lips quivered, her eyes filled with shock.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Elena looked puzzled.


    If Audrey was not mistaken, the man who had just walked over was Connor!


    Audrey lowered her head and took out her phone to send Elena a message.


    Elena¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    Elena: Oh my god! You actually know that guy? He even pursued your sister in the past.


    Audrey: My sister doesn¡¯t like him. He¡­ Yes, to be honest, his character isn¡¯t good.


    A strange smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face.


    Audrey: What are youughing at?


    Elena: Hahaha¡­ Sarah has been bragging to us about how handsome and outstanding her blind date is. I didn¡¯t expect that man¡¯s character to be so bad.


    Elena was no longer in the mood to eat. Her attention was all on the people at the table behind her.


    Audrey also pricked up her ears and listened quietly. Soon, they heard Connor say in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    They had already arrived at the ordering stage.


    After a while, Sarah said in a very delicate tone, ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Connor, you¡¯re simply too outstanding¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve read your resume beforeing here.¡±


    Connor could not help but feel smug, but he still put on a polite smile. ¡°Miss Sarah, you look prettier in person than in the photo.¡±


    Sarah immediately burst outughing..

 Chapter 373: Eavesdropping

    Chapter 373: Eavesdropping<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This was the first time Audrey had watched someone else¡¯s blind date. As she ate the food on her te, she listened attentively.


    ¡®Mr. Connor.¡± Sarah smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re a sessful person. I heard that you¡¯re an executive of a subsidiarypany under the Lance Family. Is that true?¡±<div>


    Elena and Audrey were stunned.


    Seeing Elena looking at her inquisitively, Audrey hurriedly shook her head.


    Soon, Elena lowered her voice and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that that guy has been fired by yourpany?


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Is there a possibility that he¡¯s bragging now?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°Miss Sarah, although I¡¯m an executive of thepany, I¡¯m actually a very low-key person.¡± Connor puffed out his chest. ¡°You have to Imow that my rise to that position is not only due to the recognition of the management but also due to my personal efforts.¡±


    A look of admiration immediately appeared on Sarah¡¯s face¡ªthis greatly satisfied Connor¡¯s pride as a man.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Mr. Connor.¡± Sarah smiled shyly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve worked in apany under our family¡¯s name before. I have a certain understanding ofpany management. ¡±


    Connor looked surprised. ¡°Oh? Miss Sarah has actually managed apany before? May I ask who your family is?¡±


    Sarah prided herself on being a low-key person, so when she sent him the matchmaking information, she didn¡¯t borate on her identity.


    Seeing the curious look on Connor¡¯s face, Sarah couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight proudly. ¡°Mr. Connor, have you heard of Elena?¡±<div>


    ¡°Elena?¡± Connor was puzzled for a few seconds. Soon, he shouted in shock, ¡°Ah, are you talking about Elena in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Sarah smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Elena and Audrey looked at each other.


    ¡°Is this woman trying to use my name to swindle people?¡± Elena could not help but sneer.


    Audrey barely held back the smile on her face. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve really gained a lot today.¡±


    Soon, they heard Connor asking excitedly, ¡°In that case, you¡­ you are?¡±


    Sarah pretended to be modest and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Elena¡¯s sister.¡±


    Connor looked even more shocked.


    ¡°She meant cousin,¡± Elena mumbled.


    Sarah continued, ¡°Mr. Connor, my sister is a famous actress. Her family background isn¡¯t low either. You know that my family has countless assets. I don¡¯t have to worry about sustenance at all.¡±


    Sarah had deliberately glossed over her real rtionship with Elena. To Connor, she was now Elena¡¯s biological sister.<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be on a blind date with the superstar¡¯s sister.¡± Connor smiled.


    ¡°Miss Sarah, let me toast you.¡±


    Soon, Audrey and Elena heard the sound of their sses clinking.


    Elena¡¯s expression was very strange.


    Sarah was very satisfied with Connor¡¯s attitude. She bragged about her family¡¯s assets and the countless beauty salons and mansions under her name.


    Connor naturally did not back down. He said that he was highly regarded by his superiors in thepany and that he would be able to take over one of the subsidiaries in half a year at most.


    Hearing the conversation between Sarah and Connor, Audrey almostughed out loud.


    ¡°Elena, your cousin¡­ is indeed eloquent.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and gave her evaluation objectively.


    Elena took a deep breath and said, ¡°That brat is using my name to swindle people. I really want to rush out and teach her a lesson now.¡±


    Audrey hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s listen more, hahaha¡­


    Perhaps it was because Sarah and Connor were convinced by the other party¡¯s ¡°financial resources¡± or some other reason, but after half an hour, their attitudespletely changed. At this moment, they seemed to treat each other as their confidants in life.<div>


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Mr. Connor,¡± Sarah said with a sad expression. ¡°I once had a boyfriend in high school, but he cheated on me behind my back! And he cheated on me with a man! I was heartbroken. At that time, I swore that I would never trust anyone again..¡±

 Chapter 374: Slander

    Chapter 374: nder<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°But, Mr. Connor,¡± Sarah looked at Connor affectionately. ¡°after I met you, I suddenly felt that there was someone in this world that I could love.¡±


    Connor looked at Sarah with heartache. ¡°Darling, I really regret not appearing in front of you earlier. If I had appeared in your life earlier, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much pain.¡±<div>


    Sarah¡¯s cheeks reddened.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but clutch her stomach¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t help butugh!


    ¡°Sarah, do you know?¡± Connor suddenly said with a sad expression. ¡°I¡¯m nursing hurt from failed love too.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Ah! Mr. Connor, you¡­¡¯


    Connor pretended to be sad and said, ¡°Actually, I had the same experience as you¡­ I was abandoned by my girlfriend.¡±


    Sarah looked surprised. ¡°How did this happen? You¡¯re so outstanding. Your ex-girlfriend actually¡­¡±


    Connor said sadly, ¡°I dated someone who used to be in the same office as me.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Could the girlfriend Connor was talking about be¡­


    ¡°I gave her everything I had,¡± Connor said in a choked voice. ¡°When she was scolded by the leaders, I was always the first to stand up for her. I treated her even better than my own family.¡±


    ¡°What happened next? What happened?¡± Sarah asked curiously.<div>


    Connor said with a pained expression, ¡°I promised her that I would buy a house in the city center for her to live in. However, she despised the poor and loved the rich. Not only did she mock me, but she also got together with the leader of ourpany¡­¡±


    p! The cup in Audrey¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Damn that man! How dare he nder Charlotte behind her back!


    ¡°God, how could that woman be so hateful?¡± Sarah immediately scolded indignantly. ¡°You¡¯ve been so good to her. How could she trample on your sincerity?


    Elena finally realized who Connor¡¯s ¡°girlfriend¡± was.


    ¡°Why is this guy so disgusting?¡± Elena lowered her voice and said, ¡°He ndered your sister when he couldn¡¯t get her.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to mention it.¡± Connor put on his victim¡¯s stance again. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t love me anymore, the love is lost. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was separated from her, how could I have met you? My beautiful Miss


    Sarah.¡±


    Audrey finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She stood up abruptly, picked up another ss of red wine in front of her, and strode towards Connor.


    Before Connor could react, Audrey sshed red wine on his face!<div>


    ¡°Ah! Are you crazy?¡± Connor could not help but exim. However, when he saw Audrey¡¯s face, he was stunned. Elena quickly walked over.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­¡± Sarah froze when she saw Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mr. Connor, please go home and look in the mirror,¡± Audrey said in disgust. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk about my sister like that? My sister doesn¡¯t like you at all! If you dare to spread rumors again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    With that said, Audrey left angrily.


    Elena looked deeply at Sarah, then left as well.


    Connor roared angrily, ¡°B*tch! I won¡¯t let you off! Just you wait!¡±


    Audrey angrily went to the front desk to pay the bill before walking out.


    Elena followed behind her and said, ¡°Aiya, I already said that it¡¯s my treat. Why are you paying the bill?¡±


    Audrey walked to a bench in the square outside and sat down as she simmered in anger.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Elena gently patted Audrey¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that that man is the same as Sarah. If their blind date seeds, it will reduce the harm to society.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Connor to be so despicable.¡± Audrey was still infuriated.<div>


    ¡°How could he nder my sister behind her back?¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression did not look too good either. ¡°Sarah has always prided herself on her high standards¡­ Haha, when we get home tonight, see how I deal with her.¡±


    Elena then brought Audrey to a nearby mall to shop, saying that she wanted to rx..

 Chapter 375: Listening Device

    Chapter 375: Listening Device<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey and Elena spent the entire afternoon shopping in the mall. She even specially bought a few gifts.


    ¡°Whose birthday is it?¡± Elena asked curiously. ¡®Who are you giving it to?¡±<div>


    Audreyughed. ¡°It¡¯s for my second brother. He might have a girlfriend in a while.¡±


    ¡°Your second brother is getting a girlfriend and you¡¯re buying him a gift?¡± Elena was confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Audrey chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my second brother have a girlfriend so I¡¯m giving him a gift as a celebration.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know what Audrey was thinking.


    ¡°Have you met your second brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Elena asked curiously.


    Audreyughed. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. The person my second brother likes is a junior of his. They met in the school¡¯s auditorium.¡±


    ¡°The auditorium?¡± Elena was confused.


    Audrey exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that the Imperial Capital Music


    Academy is holding a school anniversary event next month? My second brother and I are participating in the performance.¡±


    Elena was enlightened. ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s how it is. Then I have to be there to take a look. ¡±


    ¡°By the way, what show are you on?¡± Elena asked again.<div>


    Hence, Audrey told Elena all the scenes she had participated in.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Elena could not help but exim, ¡°You and your second brother are actually acting in Romeo and Juliet?¡±


    Seeing Audrey nod, Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The person your second brother likes is actually acting as your mother¡­ Hahaha, why is this scene so funny?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°To be honest, I really want tough every time I rehearse. I previously wondered if I should switch roles with that girl, but my second brother didn¡¯t seem to be willing to do so, so I didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. I¡¯ll definitely be there to watch.¡±


    In the evening, when Audrey returned home, she saw Eric sitting in the garden, staring nkly at the blooming roses in front of him.


    Eric seemed to hear something. Soon, he slowly raised his head.


    He was stunned when he saw Audrey carrying arge bouquet of carnations.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you feeling better?¡± Audrey smiled brightly and strode towards Eric.


    The ring sunlight made Eric squint slightly.


    ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Eric found out from Quinn that there was no need to rehearse in the afternoon or tomorrow. Seeing that Audrey had only just returned, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.<div>


    Audrey smiled and handed the carnation in her arms to Eric. ¡°Here! I wish you a speedy recovery!¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the sunlight, but Eric¡¯s face was clearly much rosier than yesterday.


    Eric looked at the carnations in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. ¡°For me?¡±


    Seeing him take the bouquet of carnations, the smile on Audrey¡¯s face widened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone who cares about you bought this for you!¡±


    Eric¡¯s heart suddenly beat violently!


    Someone who cared about¡­ him?


    Just as Eric¡¯s ears turned slightly red, Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Becky gave this to you. She hopes that you can recover soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssh


    Eric¡¯s expression suddenly changed! Soon, he threw the carnation in his arms out!


    ¡°Ah! Second Brother¡­¡± Audrey was immediately stunned!


    Audrey¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She quickly said with a pained expression, ¡°Second Brother, how could you..<div>


    Before Audrey could finish speaking, Eric suddenly nced coldly at the thing scattered on the ground. ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Audrey looked over in shock. When she saw a small ck box mixed in the flower branches, her eyes widened involuntarily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Eric stood up, then walked to the carnations and picked up the ck thing.


    Audrey watched in a daze as Eric walked in front of her. He was tall and instantly cast a shadow on Audrey.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Eric raised the thing in his hand in front of Audrey and asked gently.


    Seeing Audrey¡¯s stunned expression, Eric suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Audrey, this is a listening device.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ A listening device?¡± Audrey was very surprised.. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 376: Sudden Situation

    Chapter 376: Sudden Situation<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eric¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Audrey, do you remember what I told you previously?¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t react for a moment.<div>


    Eric said seriously, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be wary of strangers who suddenly approach you.¡±


    Audrey fell silent.


    Eric said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re probably thinking that even if someone put a listening device in the carnation, it might not have been Becky who did it, right?¡±


    Eric sighed and said earnestly to Audrey, ¡°Audrey, sometimes, I hope you can always be wary of your friends¡­ Just like Becky. Actually, I can tell that you really want to nurture her, right?¡±


    Audrey quietly looked into Eric¡¯s eyes as Eric said, ¡°Indeed, in terms of acting skills, Becky can indeed be considered a talent. But are you so sure that she has no motive for getting close to you?¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡± Audrey finally said, ¡°I always thought that she liked you.¡±


    Eric smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, just think so. But as you can see, there¡¯s a listening device in the carnations she gave you¡ªit¡¯s obvious that she has ulterior motives toward you.¡±


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Eric lowered his head and looked at her long eyshes. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. There are many things that you know without me saying.¡± ¡°I think you understand what to do next, right?¡± Eric asked.¡± Audrey nodded silently.


    At eight in the evening, Becky sent Audrey a message.


    Audrey¡¯s expression instantly turned especially terrifying.


    Becky: Audrey, did your brother receive the flowers?<div>


    Becky was obviously trying to find outif they had discovered the listening device hidden in the carnations.


    Audrey: My brother hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I ced the bouquet of carnations on my second brother¡¯s bedside table.


    Becky: Oh! That¡¯s great! I hope Senior recovers soon.


    Audrey: Thank you, Becky. You¡¯re really a very kind person. When my second brother recovers, I¡¯ll definitely get him to thank you personally.


    Becky: Ah, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. It¡¯s what I should do. If you really want to thank me, please rehearse well and present a wonderful stage y to everyone on the day of the performance.


    Audrey: Of course, I will.


    Audrey held her phone and immediately fell into deep thought.


    Why on earth would Becky put a listening device in the carnation? What exactly was her motive?


    Pfft, to think that she trusted Becky so much. She didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so vicious at such a young age! The more Audrey thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that Becky had deceived her feelings.


    Since Becky liked acting so much, she would put on a good show with her. Audrey quickly had an idea.


    It was getting closer and closer to the Imperial Capital Music Academy¡¯s anniversary celebration. Quinn had evenpiled a list of guests who would be present when the time came. Audrey saw Evans¡¯s name on the list.<div>


    She was very excited and even specially sent a message to Evans to ask.


    Evans: ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to see you act in a stage y. So I thought that no matter what, I had to go and watch it.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face immediately brimmed with a blissful smile.


    Evans: Anyway, rehearse well. Audrey, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.


    Audrey: Alright, I¡¯ll work hard.


    After hanging up, Evans looked down at the gift box in his hand.


    He had already decided to express his feelings to Audrey after the school anniversary¡ªhe wanted to be Audrey¡¯s partner and be by her side forever.


    Evans¡¯ lips curled into a faint smile.


    Ever since Audrey discovered the listening device, her heart would be filled with disgust every time she went to school to rehearse. However, when she thought of her n, she had no choice but to pretend to be kind. Becky, on the other hand, looked equally innocent and ignorant.


    Soon, it was October.


    October 7th was the anniversary of the Imperial Capital Conservatory of Music. On October 6th, the school held a rehearsal event.<div>


    Everyone was waiting at the backstage. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, it was finally time for the stage y.


    Everyone was fully focused. Just as everyone was about to go on stage, Becky suddenly said that she had a stomachache.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eric looked at Becky unhappily..

 Chapter 377: Strange Nervousness

    Chapter 377: Strange Nervousness<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Becky said with a pale face. ¡°I might have eaten something unclean this morning. Ah, my stomach hurts!¡±


    Everyone looked at Becky with different expressions. In the end, Audrey said, ¡°Since Becky isn¡¯t feeling well, let her go to the toilet first. It¡¯s only a rehearsal this time. The official performance is tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Becky apologized profusely and quickly turned around and ran away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eric said. ¡°I heard the host talking about our show. Let¡¯s go on stage.¡± Everyone was instantly on high alert.


    As Juliet and Romeo went on stage first, the other actors began to walk onto the stage.


    The people who came to watch the rehearsal today were all leaders of the Imperial Capital Music Academy. Audrey inadvertently looked down the stage and realized that there were many people sitting in the audience.


    For some reason, Audrey felt a strange sense of nervousness.


    As Becky had left the venue at thest minute, Audrey, who was supposed to be arguing with her ¡°mother,¡± could only talk to the air.


    The leaders below the stage looked at each other and seemed to be saying,


    ¡°Why is Juliet acting alone on stage?¡±


    After five minutes, the scene of Romeo and Juliet¡¯s private engagement in front of the priest began.


    Audrey first turned around in surprise, then ran towards Eric with a blissful expression.


    Eric opened his arms to the girl who was running towards him.<div>


    Audrey looked up in front of Eric, who was also looking down at her quietly.


    Audrey suddenly bit her lip.


    Oh no, Audrey thought. She wanted tough again!


    Just as she couldn¡¯t help butugh, Eric suddenly reached out and pressed her face into his arms.


    Audrey was speechless.


    The rehearsal for today¡¯s stage y was finallypleted without any mishaps. After everyone left, Audrey patted her chest and panted heavily.


    ¡°Were you going tough again just now?¡± Eric teased.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her face anymore. Sheughed for a while before saying to Eric, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve let you down¡­ But I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Eric smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you stillugh tomorrow, I¡¯ll just cover your face like today.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly when she thought of how she had been pressed into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother!¡± Audrey patted her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely perform well tomorrow! I¡¯ll definitely try my best to restrain myself tomorrow. I definitely won¡¯t drag everyone down!¡±<div>


    Eric smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked out. At that moment, Becky walked towards them.


    Becky didn¡¯t expect to meet Eric and Audrey halfway. Her face was filled with an awkward smile, but she quickly greeted Eric and Audrey.


    ¡°The rehearsal is over, isn¡¯t it? Are you guys going back?¡± Becky asked with a smile.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Audrey returned a smile politely.


    ¡°Yes. By the way, are you feeling better?¡± Audrey asked with concern.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m much better. Thank you, Audley. You¡¯re so kind,¡± Becky said sincerely.


    Soon, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble today. I¡¯ll definitely perform well tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eric said to Audrey.


    Audrey looked up at Eric and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Second Brother, you can go back first. I suddenly remembered that I have something to do.¡±


    Eric raised his eyebrows.<div>


    Under Audrey¡¯splicated gaze, Eric replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Eric¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Audrey turned to look at Becky.


    ¡°You should be free now, right?¡± Audrey said.


    Becky seemed to be in a daze just now. After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, she suddenly snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m free. Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Becky, how about we go for a cup of coffee?¡±


    Audrey and Becky went to the cafe in school. Faced with Audrey¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Becky couldn¡¯t help but look a little unnatural.


    ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Becky asked.. ¡°Why are you suddenly looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±

 Chapter 378: True Colors

    Chapter 378: True Colors


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Audrey seemed to have just reacted as she said with a smile, ¡°Is that so? Have I been staring at you? I didn¡¯t even notice it myself.¡±


    A strange feeling surged in Becky¡¯s heart.


    Audrey took a sip of coffee and nced at Becky. She suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Becky was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t answer her humbly. Instead, she said, ¡°Thank you, Audrey. You¡¯re very beautiful too.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Becky,¡± Audrey said with a rxed expression. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re one of the few people I¡¯ve met whom I can chat with.¡±


    Becky raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Is that what you think? Then I¡¯d be honored.¡±


    Audrey looked into Becky¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Your qualifications are not bad, and your acting skills are good. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking that if you can develop in the entertainment industry, you will definitely have considerable achievements in the future.¡±


    Becky smiled humbly and said, ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t know how to answer you when you praise me like that.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Actually, Miss Audrey,¡± Becky said, ¡°I¡¯ve always envied you.¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°You envy me? What do you envy me for?¡±


    Becky said, ¡°You¡¯re so young, so beautiful, and you have a good family background. I¡¯m really¡­ very envious of you. I¡¯m even a little jealous of you.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t notice the abnormality in thetter half of Becky¡¯s sentence. She only thought that Becky had said that she had family and friends who loved her, so she replied, ¡°So? Becky, are you using my good impression of you to stab me in the back again and again?


    Becky¡¯s face froze.


    Audrey knew that she was right.


    Seeing that Becky didn¡¯t say anything, Audrey continued, ¡°Becky, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that you suddenly left during the rehearsal today, right?¡±


    Becky was amused when she heard that. ¡°Audrey, are you angry with me over this? Hahaha¡­ My dear, you can¡¯t be so petty as to hold it against me over such a small matter, right?¡±


    Audrey gave Becky a deep look. ¡°Becky, are you also nning to be absent for the official performance tomorrow?¡±


    Becky¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Audrey, what do you mean?¡± Becky said angrily. ¡°I treat you as a good friend and consider everything for you, but you actually said that about me! Who do you think you are?¡±


    Audrey resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said, ¡°Becky, there¡¯s only the two of us here now. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend anymore¡­ Darling, I¡¯ve already made it clear. Why can¡¯t you confront me openly?¡± Becky¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    ¡°How much did Liz give you?¡± Audrey suddenly asked.


    Becky¡¯s expression changed drastically!


    Audrey looked at Becky with pity and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not easy for you toe to the Imperial Capital Music Academy to study. Of course, I don¡¯t mean to deny you¡ªI admit that you¡¯re indeed an outstanding girl.¡±


    ¡°So outstanding that even my second brother was moved by your acting skills when he saw you.¡± Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how charming you were when you yed Princess Mary that day.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was thinking that if my second brother nurtured you well, you would definitely be a rising superstar in the entertainment industry,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Unfortunately, you deceived all of us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say these things to me here.¡± Becky finally stopped pretending and said in disdain, ¡°Audrey, haven¡¯t you always set up a magnanimous and bright persona? I¡¯m really curious. What expression will you have when you officially perform tomorrow?¡±


    Audrey looked at Becky coldly. ¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Audreyughed sarcastically. ¡°Becky, you¡¯re really too naive. Anyway, you don¡¯t have many scenes. Without you, the show can still go on¡­ Is that all


    Liz wants you to do? How stupid.¡±


    Becky didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, sheughed. ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t know how you found out about me, but since we¡¯ve made things clear today, I might as well tell you that offending Liz will be the worst mistake you¡¯ve ever made in your


    life..¡±

 Chapter 379: The Feeling of Life Worse Than Death

    Chapter 379: The Feeling of Life Worse Than Death


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Of course.¡± Audrey suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Becky, you relied on the Campbell family¡¯s sponsorship to sessfully enter university. Now that Liz is in trouble, it¡¯s reasonable for you to help her.¡±


    Becky could not help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°If you exin the matter clearly now, I¡¯ll consider letting you off.¡±


    Becky looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Audrey, if your brain isn¡¯t good, I suggest going to the hospital for a checkup. Really, I actually don¡¯t want you to be paralyzed at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue.¡± Audrey gave her evaluation without hesitation. ¡°Becky, I admit that I was really bewitched by your appearance from the beginning.¡±


    Becky puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Audrey, do you believe it? Tomorrow will be an unforgettable day for you.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t look nervous at all. She took out a stack of photos from her bag and threw them in front of Becky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Audrey said with a grin.


    Becky lowered her head to take a look. Soon, her face turned extremely pale!


    ¡°You¡­ you vicious woman!¡± Becky said through gritted teeth.


    Audrey smiled without saying a word.


    The photos on the table were private photos of Becky.


    ¡°Becky, I can¡¯t always be kind,¡± Audrey said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. If your ssmates know that you often go to bars on weekends to be a prostitute, what will they think of you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That scene should be quite exciting.¡± Audreyughed. ¡°After all, I found out by chance that you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your ssmates.¡± Becky secretly clenched her fists.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°Becky, do you n on waiting quietly until tomorrow, or do you n on cooperating with me?¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Becky couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°Audrey, are you crazy? You actually want to ruin my reputation just for a stage y?¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°Darling, why are you so naive? Who said I¡¯m only getting you go on stage tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°If you still want to live your university life in peace, be sensible and tell me what Liz wants to do.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what it feels like to live a life worse than death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± Becky finally braced herself and said, ¡°But you have to promise me that if I go on stage on time tomorrow, you won¡¯t do anything to me again!¡±


    However, Audrey said, ¡°Of course you have to go on stage on time. After all, this stage y is all our hard work! However, Becky, if you don¡¯t tell me what Liz is going to do, I¡¯ll still expose your secret.¡±


    ¡°She wants to get back together with Frank,¡± Becky said. ¡°Then, she will use Frank¡¯s power to teach Elena a lesson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Audrey wore a look of disbelief.


    ¡°You have a good rtionship with Elena. Liz wants to get rid of Elena through you,¡± Becky said.


    Audrey¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    ¡°How does she intend to do this?¡± Audrey asked.


    Becky said, ¡°If Elena dares toe to the Imperial Capital Music Academy tomorrow, Liz will have a way to kill her.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°How does she want to get rid of Elena?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to know.¡± Becky shrugged. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll tell me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll use these photos¡­¡± Audrey threatened.


    ¡°Expose them,¡± Becky said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s all I know! Even if you expose them, I can¡¯t tell you anything more!¡±


    ¡°Are you really not lying to me?¡± Audrey asked suspiciously.


    ¡°No!¡± Becky couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up and left.


    What an arrogant woman. Audrey nced at Becky¡¯s back in displeasure.


    Thinking of Elena, Audrey hurriedly sent a message to Elena.


    Elena was very surprised when she saw Audrey¡¯s message, but she quickly replied with an answer that Audrey didn¡¯t expect.


    Elena: I have a deep rtionship with Liz¡­ Ha¡­ Back then, she used my name to debut and stole my resources several times. It¡¯s not just a matter of a few days.. Since she wants to deal with me, how can I be a coward?

 Chapter 380: Are You Worried About Me?

    Chapter 380: Are You Worried About Me?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey: What? You mean you¡¯ll be attending the school anniversary tomorrow?


    Elena: Why shouldn¡¯t I? My family background is so good. Do you think the school won¡¯t let me in if I casually send some reasonable gifts?<div>


    Audrey: Elena, I don¡¯t know what Liz will do to you tomorrow. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯te.


    Elena: Why? Are you worried about me?


    Audrey: That¡¯s right.


    Elena¡¯s mood instantly brightened.


    Elena: Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. I definitely won¡¯t let you worry. I¡¯ll protect myself tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring dozens of bodyguards. You can rest assured now, right?


    Audrey was speechless.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed when she saw that Elena wouldn¡¯t listen to her advice.


    Distracted, she walked out of the campus, only to see Eric standing at the gate, watching her.


    ¡°Second Brother, why didn¡¯t you go back?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Eric looked up at the coffee shop terrace and said, ¡°I was afraid that Becky would do something to you, so I didn¡¯t go far. I just stood downstairs and watched you.¡±


    A warm feeling surged in Audrey¡¯s heart.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Audrey said.


    On the way back, Eric asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to Becky just now?¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that she was an innocent and kind person. I never expected her to be so scheming.¡±


    Eric sneered. ¡°I told you before that you have to be wary of her.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I have to say that your judgement is much sharper than mine,¡± Audrey said. ¡®You actually saw through Becky in such a short period of time.¡±


    Eric smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of guy who only knows how to eat, drink, and have fun. I have many merits, okay?¡± Audreyughed as well.


    ¡°So, you were talking to Recky?¡± Eric asked again


    Audrey replied, ¡°That woman finally revealed her true colors in front of me. We even argued.¡±


    Eric was stunned. ¡°What were you arguing about?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I have some of her little secrets. I told her that as long as she told me her true motives, I would let her off.¡±


    ¡°And then? What did she do?¡± Eric asked.<div>


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°She said that Liz instructed her to hurt Elena through me.¡± ¡°Elena?¡± Eric looked puzzled. ¡°Does Liz have a deep grudge against Elena?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t understand conflicts between women. I¡¯ve been persuading Elena not toe to school to attend the school anniversary tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Eric asked.


    Audrey sighed and said, ¡°She insisted oning. She even promised that she would bring more bodyguards over tomorrow.¡±


    Eric said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already reminded her. Whether shees or not is her own business.¡¯


    Audrey fell silent.


    To be honest, her current attitude towards Elena was veryplicated.


    She had indeed had a deep conflict with Elena in the past, but when she heard Becky say that Liz wanted to kill Elena, Audrey¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    No matter what, Audrey really didn¡¯t want to see Elena lose her life.


    With this in mind, Audrey took out her phone and sent a message to Quinn.


    Quinn was undoubtedly shocked when he saw Audrey mention that someone might die tomorrow.<div>


    Quinn: Miss Audrey, is what you said true?


    Audrey: It¡¯s very likely that those people¡¯s target is the famous female celebrity, Miss Elena. You have to send people to protect her.


    Quinn: Okay, I got it.


    Audrey heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    The next day arrived very quickly.


    The school anniversary party was set at seven in the evening. As a well-known alumnus, Eric had to go on stage in the morning to speak, so he went out early in the morning.


    Audrey only needed to participate in the stage y at night, so she could go to the campus in the afternoon.


    As it was the weekend of the school¡¯s anniversary, Charlotte had plenty of time to prepare for tonight¡¯s event.


    ¡°Hey! Audrey, what do you think of this dress?¡± Charlotte dragged Audrey to her room and asked her for her opinion on the gown.


    ¡°I like this one!¡± Charlotte took out a champagne-colored dress and said, ¡°The material of this dress is very good. I like it very much.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°It looks pretty good. Sister, you look good in this.¡±


    Charlotte hugged the dress in her arms with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wear this then..¡±

 Chapter 381: Becky’s Missing

    Chapter 381: Becky¡¯s Missing<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Our family will be going to the g tonight, right?¡± Charlotte asked curiously. Audrey replied, ¡°Something cropped up in thepany, so Dad and Big Brother can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie? Isn¡¯t Auntie going too?¡± Charlotte asked.<div>


    Audrey smiled. ¡°She said she¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Charlotte immediately smiled.


    Anthea rarely went out. This time, because Audrey was performing, she was very willing to go to unfamiliar ces without Gary¡¯spany.


    Soon, it was one in the afternoon.


    Audrey had to go to school early to do her makeup, so she left first.


    Halfway through, Audrey received a message from Evans.


    Evans: Are you ready to go on stage?


    Audrey: ¡°I¡¯m rushing to the school. I¡¯ll do my makeupter.¡±


    Evans: Then prepare well. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.


    Audrey: Don¡¯t worry! I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you!


    Evans: Fighting!<div>


    Audrey rushed to school and was quickly brought to the dressing room by the volunteers. All the actors who were performing tonight were gathered here.


    ¡°Hey! Miss Audrey!¡± A few female students came over with smiles. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I thought you were going to get your makeup team to do your makeup.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°The school¡¯s makeup artist is pretty good.¡±


    The makeup artist immediately felt smug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Audrey! I¡¯ll definitely help you dress up tonight!¡±


    After the actors finished putting on their makeup, they went to the fitting room to change.


    Audrey quickly obtained her costume.


    Juliet¡¯s clothes were very gorgeous. When Audrey saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised.


    When Audrey changed her clothes, many people sighed.


    ¡°Wow!¡± they shouted. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re so beautiful! You¡¯re practically Juliet herself.¡±


    Audrey smiled shyly.


    Time flew by and soon, it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening.<div>


    The performance for Romeo and Juliet was at half past seven, so Audrey still had half an hour to prepare.


    Seeing that there was still time, Audrey called Elena.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t tell me you really came to school?¡± Audrey said with a look of horror.


    Elena replied confidently, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m already at the entrance of the auditorium!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you go back?¡±


    ¡°Go back? How is that possible?¡± Elena said angrily. ¡°I came to the Imperial


    Capital Music Academy and paid for it! You want me to go back? I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Before Audrey could say anything, Elena hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going in. The auditorium is too loud. I won¡¯t be able to hear youter.¡±


    Soon, Elena hung up.


    Audrey sat in a corner of the dressing room. She naturally heard the voices from the auditorium.


    ¡°Eh? Where did Mr. Eric go?¡± someone in the crowd asked.<div>


    Only then did Audrey react. She had been in school for so long, but she didn¡¯t seem to see Eric.


    ¡°Mr. Eric is quite busy today,¡± someone replied. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I saw him on the way just now. He said that he would appear on time when the performance startster.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of punctuality,¡± one of the boys suddenly questioned, ¡°why don¡¯t I see Becky?¡±


    Everyone reacted instantly. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Where¡¯s Becky? Where did she go?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Audrey also swept her gaze across the entire dressing room. As expected, she didn¡¯t see Becky.


    ¡°Our show starts in fifteen minutes,¡± someone said. ¡°Do any of you have Becky¡¯s contact information? Hurry up and ask her where she is.¡±


    The girls who were familiar with Becky all took out their phones. Audrey also looked at her phone.


    Audrey sent a message to Becky. To her surprise, Becky had already deleted her.


    Audrey sneered inwardly.


    Ten minutes before the performance, everyone walked out of the dressing room.


    Audrey followed the crowd to the backstage waiting area of the auditorium. Until now, she had not seen Becky. She also did not know where Eric had gone..

 Chapter 382: Official Performance

    Chapter 382: Official Performance<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey took a deep breath and slowly looked at the clock on the wall beside her.


    7?.25 P.M.<div>


    Five minutes to go.


    Now the ongoing singing program on the stage was nearing its end.


    A minuteter, the program on stage ended.


    Soon, the two hosts walked onto the stage.


    When the two of them introduced the next program with a smile on their faces, the actors heard the intense apuse and cheers from the audience below the stage.


    Audrey suddenly felt a strong sense of nervousness. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had gone on stage. When she was filming, she had already gone on stage countless times to speak, but tonight¡¯s g made her feel very special.


    Will there be any incidents tonight? Audrey suddenly felt lost.


    Soon, the background music unique to ¡°Romeo and Juliet¡± started ying!


    Audrey stood at the front of the team and slowly pinched the miniature microphone she was wearing by her ear. She then quietly listened to the music before reciting it silently.


    One, two, three¡­


    When Audrey silently recited the number ¡°5¡± in her heart, she slowly walked out of the backstage.<div>


    The stage lights instantly gathered on her.


    At that moment, the people below the stage stared intently at Audrey.


    Audrey first walked to the center of the stage alone before starting to recite her lines emotionally.


    Soon, the audience apuded enthusiastically!


    Audrey had a proper smile on her face as she danced a few steps on the spot.


    When she turned to look to the right of the stage, other than the lights focused on Audrey, the other lights on the stage immediately dimmed.


    ¡°Oh my god! Which family is this youngdy from? She¡¯s actually so good-looking!¡± Suddenly, a loud and cheerful voice sounded from behind Audrey!


    After two seconds, Audrey put on a surprised expression and suddenly turned around!


    Eric, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, was like a god who had descended from the sky. He was looking at the woman standing not far away with a smile.


    ¡°Ah! You¡­ Who are you?¡± Audrey said.


    Eric suddenly put his hands in his pockets and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m the young master of the Montague Family. Which family are you from?¡±<div>


    ¡°The Montague Family?¡± Audrey eximed. Soon, she turned around and fled!


    Romeo stood where he was, looking puzzled.


    After the first scene ended, Audrey stood backstage at the other end of the stage.


    Audrey quietly watched Eric stand on the stage. At this moment, his entire body was glowing.


    Soon, as the background music changed, the other actors went on stage one after another.


    Because Eric had made some changes to the plot of Romeo and Juliet, everyone was curious about what would happen next.


    At this moment, the stage was proceeding ording to the original n. The audience watched as Romeo and Julia met and fell in love. Finally, the love between the two of them was stopped by the outside world.


    The next scene was about Juliet and her mother arguing.


    Audrey stood backstage with an extremely cold expression.


    As she expected, Becky did note to the g tonight.


    The other actors naturally noticed this problem as well. Everyone could not help but feel furious!<div>


    Becky must have done it on purpose!


    The actors standing backstage looked nervously at Audrey.


    If Becky didn¡¯te, how was Audrey supposed to act?


    Everyone had mixed feelings.


    As the music changed, Audrey strode to the center of the stage.


    ¡°Oh! My mother!¡± Audrey suddenly knelt on the stage with a tragic expression!


    Everyone standing backstage instantly widened their eyes!


    What was Audrey up to?


    Audrey first pretended to cry for a while before shouting sadly, ¡°My dear mother! I don¡¯t know how to exin my current mood to you!¡± The audience below the stage looked at Audrey curiously.


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯ve fallen in love with a boy I shouldn¡¯t have!¡± Audrey cried again. ¡°When you passed away, I was still in my infancy. Now that I have someone I love, did you hear my shout in heaven?¡±


    In the crowd standing backstage, someone let out a lightugh. Then, the rest of the people also secretlyughed!


    ¡°Audrey is too smart!¡± someone shouted excitedly. ¡°She actually thought of this method! She¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Eric smiled..

 Chapter 383: Connoting Becky

    Chapter 383: Connoting Becky<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°My mother, do you hear my voice? Even though you¡¯ve been dead for many years, I¡¯m still willing to tell you what¡¯s on my mind after so many years,¡± Audrey added.


    Audrey stood up and suddenly began tough sarcastically. ¡°What? My dear mother, you actually don¡¯t agree to me being with Romeo?¡±<div>


    Everyone was clearly shocked¡ªAudrey was now reciting the lines from the original script.


    ¡°You can¡¯t control me!¡± Audrey shouted excitedly. ¡°Romeo is the man I love the most. If you love me, you shouldn¡¯t stop us from being together!¡±


    ¡°You were also silent tonight.¡± Audrey suddenly said a line that wasn¡¯t in the script. ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯re looking at me! You hate me, so you¡¯ve never appeared in front of me, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Audreyughed. ¡°I Imow. You watched me from the shadows, watched me go crazy, and watched me fall into the abyss. Do you think you can make me give up just like that? No, I never will.¡±


    Becky, who was sitting in the audience with her sunsses on, could not help but clench her fists.


    ¡°Audrey, that d*mn b*tch! She¡¯s clearly scolding me now!¡± Becky knew very well that the lines Audrey had just said were not part of the original plot.


    At this moment, Audrey was actually so engrossed in her role. Becky even suspected that Audrey was cursing her to meet God!


    After all, Audrey was crying very sincerely at the air above the stage, as if she was mourning for Becky, who was acting as Juliet¡¯s mother.


    Everyone knew what Audrey meant, but they didn¡¯t raise any objections. Becky¡¯s failure to attend the g had clearly angered everyone.


    Audrey vented her emotions on the stage before suppressing herughter and leaving the stage.


    She Imew that Becky must be hiding in some corner watching her now.<div>


    Since Becky couldn¡¯t attend the g, Audrey felt that there was no need for her to care about the other party¡¯s face.


    She was indeed scolding Becky.


    Soon, the next scene began.


    After this scene was over, the climax of the drama woulde. Audrey stood backstage, and her palms couldn¡¯t help but sweat.


    One second, two seconds¡­


    Ten secondster, all the actors on stage left the stage.


    When the lights lit up again, Audrey slowly walked to the center of the stage.


    The actor ying the priest stood in front of Audrey and said in a dignified manner, ¡°Dear Juliet, are you really willing to abandon everything you have and run towards your lover without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°Juliet, I¡¯m willing to run to you!¡± Soon, Eric¡¯s voice sounded not far from Audrey.


    Audrey followed her original n and ran excitedly towards Eric!


    Eric also opened his arms!<div>


    The audience below the stage took out their phones to take photos.


    Romeo pulled Juliet into his arms as she flew over. Soon the two of them began to look at each other.


    Audrey¡¯s lips suddenly twitched!


    Oh no! She wanted tough!


    Audrey almost couldn¡¯t suppress the corners of her mouth!


    Just as Audrey was about tough, Eric suddenly held her waist with one hand and grabbed the back of her head with the other! Audrey was stunned


    The actor standing backstage were also dumbfounded.


    Eric slowly bent down and kissed Audrey¡¯s forehead deeply!


    At that moment, everyone in the auditorium was stunned!


    Those below the stage who knew Audrey instantly widened their eyes!


    At this moment, Evans had a rare expression on his face.<div>


    Audrey froze in Eric¡¯s arms, her face filled with shock!


    The actors standing backstage were very surprised by this sudden scene. They


    thought that Eric and Audrey had agreed on this beforehand!


    Eric let go of Audrey and smiled gently. Soon, he held Audrey¡¯s hand and came in front of the priest. He said affectionately, ¡°Dear Father, I¡¯m willing to be with Juliet for life. No matter if she¡¯s poor, rich, healthy, or disabled in the future, I¡¯m willing to protect her forever and never abandon her.¡±


    Audrey looked up at Eric¡¯s side profile in a daze.


    ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s your turn to say your lines!¡± The actors backstage immediately became anxious.


    At this moment, the actor ying the priest quickly reacted.. ¡°Beautiful Miss Juliet, are you willing to be with Romeo?¡±

 Chapter 384: Call From Liz

    Chapter 384: Call From Liz<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ah? I¡­ I¡¯m willing,¡± Audrey said softly as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    The people below the stage thought that this was the intended effect. Soon, thunderous apuse sounded in the auditorium!<div>


    The background music switched again. Audrey and the priest on the stage were about to leave the stage.


    The other actors quickly went on stage.


    Audrey stood backstage and looked at the performer on stage in a daze.


    ¡°Heh! Your performance just now was really good!¡± At this moment, someone beside Audrey said, ¡°The stage effects are simply amazing! Audrey, you¡¯re indeed an outstanding actress!¡±


    Audrey replied with a polite expression before looking at the person on stage in a daze.


    Just now¡­ Did Second Brother kiss her forehead? Audrey still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    Although it was normal for people like them to kiss out of courtesy, she and Eric had never been like this before! Audrey felt her ears instantly turn red!


    What the hell was going on?


    Did Second Brother do that because he saw herughing? Audrey¡¯s thoughts were in a mess.


    Soon, the stage y reached the next stage.


    Audrey went on stage and cried loudly beside Romeo¡¯s coffin.<div>


    ording to the adapted plot in their hands, Juliet should have taken poison andmitted suicide. Not long after, Romeo, who had rushed over, would see his lover die and draw his sword tomit suicide.


    At this point, the stage y would be over.


    Audrey picked up the empty bottle on the ground and was about to drink the poisoned wine.


    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared and ran to the stage inrge strides. Then, he hugged Audrey tightly in his arms! ¡°Juliet,¡± Eric said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    The auditorium fell into a strange silence. Soon, everyone cheered excitedly!


    The lights quickly dimmed, and the stage curtains slowly descended, covering everyone standing on the stage.


    Audrey remained rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡± Eric said softly before leading Audrey away from the stage.


    Because Becky was not present tonight, the actors who participated in the stage y could not help but feel emotional. Many people were worried that there would be a stage ident, but it was obvious that the stage y tonight was very sessful.


    Even without Becky, it was a sess.<div>


    Everyone surrounded Audrey and Eric, cheering and congratting them. Eric also responded to everyone happily.


    Only Audrey remained frozen in ce with an awkward and absent-minded smile on her face.


    Music from other programs started ying on the stage again.


    Audrey turned her head in a daze and stared nkly at the dancers on the stage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric¡¯s voice suddenly sounded above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    Eric frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, a female student suddenly poked her head out of a small door not far away. ¡°Miss Audrey! Your phone has been ringing for a long time. Do you want to answer it?¡±


    Audrey quickly snapped back to her senses and immediatelyposed herself. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Eric watched as she brushed past him.


    Audrey returned to the dressing room. At this moment, the actors had found their seats and were chatting happily.


    ¡°Your phone is here!¡± The female student waved at Audrey.<div>


    Audrey hurriedly walked over. She took the phone and realized that it was an unfamiliar number.


    Who had called her?


    Just as Audrey pressed the answer button, a malicious voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ha¡­ Audrey, your performance just now wasn¡¯t bad. I couldn¡¯t help but apud you.¡±


    Audrey was shocked. ¡°Liz?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s hard for you to remember me.¡± Lizughed arrogantly. ¡°Audrey, guess where I am now?


    Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Liz suddenly stretched her phone to the side. Soon, a familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Ah! You stinky woman! Let go of me! Damn fellow! Are you crazy?¡± It was Charlotte!


    Audrey¡¯s gaze instantly turned fierce!


    She walked angrily to the corridor outside and suppressed her anger.. ¡°Liz¡¯ What are you doing? What did you do to my sister?¡±

 Chapter 385: Madness

    Chapter 385: Madness<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lizughed smugly. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very lucky to have really caught her¡­¡±


    Audrey looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t your goal¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Elena, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liz smiled sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I deliberately revealed to Becky that I wanted to kill Elena¡­ But, Audrey, I forgot to tell Becky that Charlotte is also my target.¡±


    Audrey clenched her fists. ¡°Bastard! What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Liz suddenly said gently, ¡°Do you know? Actually, I¡¯ve had a question for a long time.¡±


    Liz suddenly extended her phone to the other side. Soon, Audrey heard Elena¡¯s exasperated voice. ¡°Liz! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Liz brought the phone to her ear and said arrogantly, ¡°Audrey, Elena and Charlotte are now in my hands. Have you thought of who you want to save?¡±


    Audrey was furious. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? Hahaha¡­¡± Lizughed crazily. Soon, she said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. If it were Frank standing here, who would she save?¡± Audrey¡¯s mind instantly exploded!


    ¡°This building is so tall¡­¡± Liz suddenly smiled. ¡°If you fall from this height, you¡¯ll probably be minced meat, right?¡±


    Audrey shouted in horror, ¡°Liz, you lunatic! Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    Audrey¡¯s abnormal actions piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Everyone walked out of the dressing room to look at her.


    Just then, Eric walked over from the end of the corridor.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when he saw everyone surrounding Audrey.


    ¡°Second Brother, Sister has been captured by Liz!¡± Audrey¡¯s tears were about to fall. ¡°Liz kidnapped Elena and Sister!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eric was shocked. He said quickly, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Audrey almost fainted. She forced herself to calm down. Soon, she said excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the tallest building in school?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Isn¡¯t that the administrative building?¡± A student said in surprise.


    Eric no longer hesitated and left the scene with Audrey! The remaining students followed curiously.


    ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m really curious.¡± Liz was still talking on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°If Frankes, who will he save?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Audrey cursed. ¡°Liz, if you dare hurt them, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lizughed out loud.


    Everyone ran to the administrative building. Audrey, Eric, and a few others squeezed into the elevator.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ericforted her.<div>


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but cry in sorrow.


    She was so stupid. She should have known that Liz wanted to hurt Charlotte. Why was she so stupid as to not think of this!


    Soon, Audrey thought of something. She opened her contact list and called Frank!


    Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Frank¡¯s excited voice came from the phone. ¡°I know! I¡¯ll rush over now.¡±


    It seemed that Liz had already informed Frank.


    Everyone finally reached the rooftop of the administrative building. Soon, they were shocked by the scene in front of them!


    Liz stood at the edge of the rooftop in a thin dress. Beside her feet were two young women with messy hair and tied hands and feet!


    Elena and Charlotte were in a very sorry state. They raised their heads and red at Liz, as if they wanted to poke two holes in her body.


    ¡°Sister, Elena!¡± Audrey squeezed out of the crowd. When she saw Elena and Charlotte, Audrey¡¯s legs almost went limp!


    ¡°Ha¡­ You¡¯re finally here.¡± Liz looked at Audrey in satisfaction. ¡°I thought it would take you a long time to find this ce. Look, I¡¯m impressive, right?


    These two women are now defeated by me.¡±<div>


    Eric suppressed his anger and shouted, ¡°Liz, have you thought about the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± Lizughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Director Eric, you¡¯re someone who has seen the world. Why are you being stupid now?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Eric said fiercely..

 Chapter 386: Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 386: Are You Crazy?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz nced at Eric coldly and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°Eric, I think.. I Imow a little secret of yours.¡±


    Eric¡¯s expression changed slightly.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Charlotte said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Liz, why did you bring us here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liz¡¯s gaze suddenly became extremely sharp. ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯re still as annoying as before. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Charlotte had a strange look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you much, right? Why did you take things too hard and kidnap me here?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me?¡± Liz¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely crazy. ¡°Charlotte, do you know that the person I hate the most is you?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Liz in confusion.


    At this moment, Audrey silently clenched her fists.


    She knew very well why Liz had kidnapped Elena and Charlotte here at the same time.


    Elena and Charlotte were both people that Frank had liked before¡ªno, Frank still liked Charlotte.


    Liz¡¯s infatuation with Frank had already reached the point of insanity. As a meticulous person, she had long noticed Frank¡¯s feelings for Charlotte.


    Liz had kidnapped Elena and Charlotte to the school¡¯s rooftop today. She was clearly taking revenge on Frank!


    At the same time, the students who followed gradually knew the true identities of the three people in front of them.<div>


    Audrey noticed that many people had already taken out their phones to take photos.


    ¡°Stop filming!¡± Audrey roared.


    Everyone looked at each other, but Liz looked at Audrey with disdain. ¡°Why? Are you still concerned about your sister¡¯s face? Haha¡­ Soon, your family won¡¯t have any face left.¡±


    Eric said calmly, ¡°Liz, what do you want?¡± Liz said nothing, but nced around the crowd.


    ¡°Stop looking,¡± Audrey suddenly said. ¡°He won¡¯te.¡±


    Liz¡¯s face quickly revealed sadness, but the next second, she said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll give you a chance now.¡±


    ¡°As long as you jump down from here, I can let your sister go,¡± Liz suddenly said with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Charlotte looked terrified.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting when I¡¯m talking?¡± Liz pushed Charlotte hard.


    ¡°B*tch! If you dare to interrupt me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°By doing this today, you¡¯ve decided to not to leave any way out for yourself, right?¡± Audrey asked.<div>


    ¡°What other way out do I have?¡± Liz suddenlyughed sarcastically. ¡°I was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. I could have lived without worry for the rest of my life¡­ But if it weren¡¯t for you, how would I have fallen into this state?¡±


    ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± said Elena suddenly, after a long silence. ¡°Liz, do you dare say that you haven¡¯t done a single bad thing since you debuted?¡±


    ¡°Who in the entertainment industry is really clean!¡± Liz immediately retorted loudly. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so kind. You went further than anyone else when you cyberbullied yourpetitors.¡±


    With that said, Liz looked at Audrey. ¡°I have to admit that you¡¯re more hypocritical than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You already have so many things. Isn¡¯t it good for you to live your own life peacefully? Why do you always want to ruin my life?¡± Liz broke down.


    ¡°No one wants to destroy you,¡± Audrey retorted. ¡°Liz, if you hadn¡¯t done all the bad things yourself, how would you end up like this?¡±


    Liz gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Have I done all kinds of bad things? Hahaha¡­ Am I bad from the beginning? It¡¯s all because of you guys¡­¡± After saying that, Liz pped Elena hard!


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Audrey immediately shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! If anyone dares toe over, I¡¯ll push them down immediately!¡± Liz reached out and grabbed the rope that tied Elena and Charlotte tightly.


    ¡°B*tch.¡± Liz looked at Elena with hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been with him long ago. It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±


    Audrey knew very well who she was referring to.<div>


    ¡°Liz, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous?¡± Audrey said sarcastically.. ¡°You clearly have a bright future ahead of you, so why are you wasting your youth on someone unworthy? Are all the men in the world dead except for that person?¡±

 Chapter 387: Frank Appears

    Chapter 387: Frank Appears<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte looked up in surprise at Audrey.


    Soon, Charlotte said to Liz angrily, ¡°Alright¡­ So you kidnapped us here because of that fellow Frank. I have nothing to do with Frank but you kidnapped me too. Are you crazy?¡±<div>


    Liz looked at Charlotte with a very resentful gaze.


    After a few seconds, Lizughed.


    ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯re so pitiful,¡± Liz said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know that all the suffering you suffered previously was because¡­¡±


    ¡°Liz!¡± Before Liz could finish speaking, a furious roar suddenly came from the crowd!


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice in surprise. Soon, they saw a tall and handsome man rush out of the crowd.


    It was Frank!


    Liz first looked at Frank in disbelief, but soon, she sneered.


    ¡°Frank, I thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± Liz said sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police,¡± Frank said coldly. ¡°Liz, as long as you¡¯re willing to let them go, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Frank¡¯s words instantly enraged Liz. She cried out, ¡°What right do you have to order me around? Frank, who do you think you are?¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression was cold.<div>


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Elena suddenlyughed.


    Everyone looked surprised. Soon, they heard Elena say, ¡°Liz, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very pathetic?¡±


    Liz took out a rag from her pocket and stuffed it into Elena¡¯s mouth!


    ¡°I hate it when you talk!¡± Liz scolded. ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Liz said arrogantly, ¡°Frank, I¡¯ll give you two choices now.¡±


    Alidrey held her breath-


    ¡°Firstly,¡± Liz looked down at Elena, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°I can let Elena go. Where you want to take her in the future is your own business. I can¡¯t interfere. But¡ªI¡®


    Liz then looked at Charlotte viciously. ¡°If you choose Elena, this woman will die.¡±


    Frank could not help but clench his fists.


    ¡°Of course, you can also choose Charlotte, but I won¡¯t let Elena off,¡± Liz said. ¡°After what I did today, I have no intention of leaving alive. One of these two women must die with me!¡±


    ¡°Liz, if you have any grievances in your heart, feel free to tell me.¡± Frank nced at Charlotte and said, ¡°You want to continue living the life without worry? Alright, sure! I can provide you with a huge sum of money as long as you let them go.¡±<div>


    ¡°Frank, I¡¯m not a child anymore¡­¡± A look of disappointment shed across Liz¡¯s face. ¡°If it were the old me, I might really believe what you said.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ have never loved me,¡± Liz said. ¡°Frank, why can¡¯t you look at me? You would rather like Elena, who¡¯s hypocritical and vicious, instead of me.¡± The crowd eximed in surprise.


    Previously, the matter between Frank and Elena had caused an uproar on the Inte. Later on, Liz and Audrey were involved in this matter.


    Everyone looked at Frank and the others curiously, as if they had unintentionally seen through some exciting secret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. Who do you like in your heart?¡± Liz suddenly chuckled.


    Charlotte resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Liz now seemed like a fool in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you so proud of?¡± Liz noticed Charlotte¡¯s abnormality and immediately said sarcastically, ¡°Charlotte, didn¡¯t your good sister tell you about that matter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte looked at Liz in shock.


    However, Liz did not respond to her doubts. Instead, she looked at Frank smugly. ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it? Between the two of them, which one do you choose?¡±


    Seeing that Frank didn¡¯t respond, Liz directly dragged Charlotte up from the ground. ¡°Since you¡¯re hesitating, I¡¯ll choose for you!¡± ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Charlotte screamed.


    Everyone subconsciously took a step forward.<div>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Audrey suddenly shouted.


    Liz couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that as long as I die, I can exchange for Sister¡¯s life?¡± Audrey asked.


    ¡°Audrey, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Eric immediately looked rmed..

 Chapter 388: The Truth

    Chapter 388: The Truth<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Liz suddenly became interested. ¡°Oh? You mean you¡¯re willing to die in Charlotte¡¯s ce?¡±


    Audrey stood quietly on the spot with a solemn expression.<div>


    ¡°Haha¡­ Alright.¡± Liz threw Charlotte to the side and said, ¡°Audrey, although


    Elena and Charlotte are people I hate, I have to admit that you are the source of my pain.


    Astonishment shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Liz went on. ¡°All you need to know is that your own life can be exchanged for the lives of these two women.¡± ¡°Audrey, no!¡± Charlotte hurriedly lost herposure and shouted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liz pushed her impatiently. ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s all because of you that I ended up like this!¡±


    Eric subconsciously grabbed Audrey¡¯s arm. ¡®What are you doing?


    Audrey raised her hand and pushed Eric¡¯s hand away. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve already decided?¡± Liz said with a faint smile. ¡°As long as you jump down from here, I¡¯ll let these two women go¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist on Audrey dying?¡± Charlotte cried in despair. ¡°You were the one who hurt her first. If you hadn¡¯t done those overboard things back then, why would she have attacked you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liz flew into a rage. Soon, she seemed to have thought of something and smiled mysteriously at Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, you still don¡¯t know, right?


    The car ident you experienced back then was actually¡­ done by me.¡±<div>


    Charlotte looked surprised. ¡°What? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lizughed without restraint. Then, she looked meaningfully at Audrey. ¡°That good sister of yours definitely didn¡¯t tell you these things, right? Ah¡­ It¡¯s no wonder. After all, how could she let you know that someone has secretly liked you for a long time?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s face instantly revealed an extremely terrified expression!


    She subconsciously looked at Audrey.


    Audrey¡¯s face was filled with heartache.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Liz said again, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened today¡­ You people say that I¡¯ve done all sorts of bad things, but it was Audrey who caused today¡¯s situation! ¡±


    Liz red at Audrey with hatred. ¡°Now, die immediately! As long as you die, as long as you die¡­ everything will return to normal¡­¡±


    Audrey stared nkly at Liz¡¯s nearly deranged expression. Soon, Audrey had a sh of inspiration!


    Could it be that Liz¡­ Audrey suddenly had a strange and terrifying thought!


    ¡°Do you think that my death can change all of this?¡± Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°Liz, I¡¯m not the one who caused these things, but the world.¡±


    Liz¡¯s eyes widened instantly.<div>


    No one understood what Audrey meant. They only felt that she and Liz were acting strange.


    Audrey still had a smile on her face as she quickly took a step forward.


    Liz looked at her in consternation.


    ¡°Do you think that this world would have continued ording to the original rules without me?¡± Audrey took another step forward.


    ¡°Audrey!¡± Eric subconsciously wanted to stop her.


    Audrey gently raised her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°Liz, sometimes you¡¯re really naive,¡± Audrey continued with a smile. Soon, she looked at the two disheveled young women kneeling beside her.


    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t Frank¡¯s true love, Frank won¡¯t be with you.¡± Audrey pointed out the truth that Liz found difficult to ept.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re lying!¡± Liz suddenly became agitated. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, bitch! Otherwise, I would still be¡­¡±


    ¡°You would definitely still in your mansion, lyingfortably, right?¡± Audrey mocked. ¡°Liz, stop struggling¡­¡±


    Liz burst into tears.<div>


    Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Audrey walked up to Liz step by step.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± Audrey suddenly went to Liz¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°The original rules of this world are often more cruel than they are now.¡±


    ¡°You should thank me because I broke the rules,¡± Audrey said word by word.


    ¡°Everyone has a chance to change their original fate..¡±

 Chapter 389: Carry Me

    Chapter 389: Carry Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Liz, did you know? We¡­ were all defeated by Elena in the past, especially you¡­ You died without aplete corpse in the finale,¡± Audrey finally said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liz¡¯sst psychological defense was finally broken. She raised her hand to p Audrey¡¯s face!<div>


    At the same time, many people quickly rushed up and ruthlessly restrained Liz!


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Liz cursed viciously. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to experience these things¡­¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t care about Liz¡¯s scream at all. When she turned around, she saw that Frank had already run to Charlotte¡¯s side and untied her.


    ¡°Frank, Frank!¡± Liz broke down and shouted, ¡°How can you be so heartless? I grew up with you! We¡¯ve known each other for decades. Why are you so heartless? You actually betrayed me for a b*tch!¡±


    The police rushed over and took Liz away. The people standing on the rooftop could even hear Liz cursing in the corridor.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± Eric looked at her face worriedly.


    Audrey shook it gently before looking at Charlotte.


    Eric quickly reacted and strode to Charlotte¡¯s side, pushing Frank behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Eric helped Charlotte up and said, ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s


    Frank stood where he was with aplicated look in his eyes.<div>


    Everyone left the rooftop one after another. Only then did Audrey remember Elena.


    She nced at Eric and Charlotte¡¯s backs, then turned around and ran back.


    Elena seemed to be injured as she limped downstairs. Audrey¡¯s phone was lit as she hurriedly ran to her side and said, ¡°Let me help you walk.¡±


    Elena casually nced at Audrey.


    Just as Audrey was about to ask again, Elena suddenly stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Carry me, Audrey. The path below is so difficult. I want you to carry me.¡±


    Audrey suddenlyughed.


    Elena climbed onto Audrey¡¯s back, and the two of them slowly walked downstairs.


    While waiting for the elevator, Elena quietly leaned against Audrey. The hot air she exhaled sprayed onto Audrey¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Audrey, where are we going to eatter?¡± Elena suddenly asked out of the blue.


    Audrey didn¡¯tugh at her. Instead, she replied seriously, ¡°The restaurant near the school is not bad. Let¡¯s go there for dinner.¡±


    The corridor was very quiet. Tonight, because of Elena and Charlotte¡¯s kidnapping, the normal activities of the entire school were interrupted, and the students were forced to return to their dormitories.<div>


    Elena leaned on Audrey and suddenly smiled.


    Soon, Audrey felt warm liquid drip onto her body.


    ¡°Where are we going to eatter?¡± When the elevator door opened, Elena suddenly choked and asked again.


    Audrey carried her into the elevator and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat at your house. I¡¯ve never been to your house before.¡±


    Elena cried more and more.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we eat somewhere else?¡± Elena cried.


    Audrey fell silent.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Audrey carried Elena out of the building. At this moment, the campus was as bright as day, and the surroundings had already been cordoned off.


    Seeing Audrey carrying Elena on her back, the people standing around were stunned. Audrey didn¡¯t have any expression as she ran towards the school gate.


    ¡°Ah! Miss!¡± At this moment, dozens of bodyguards ran over from nearby.


    Elena was drugged and taken away from the back door when she went to the toilet. The bodyguards had been looking for her on campus for a long time.<div>


    ¡°Send her back,¡± Audrey said to the bodyguards. Elena said hoarsely, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey agreed.


    Audrey carried Elena out of the school and stuffed her into the car. Soon, she bent down and got in.


    Elena leaned against Audrey in a daze. When the barrier in front of her was lowered by the driver, Elena immediately burst into tears.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she gently patted Elena¡¯s back.


    Elena wiped the tears off her face and said, ¡°You saw what happened just now, right?¡±

 Chapter 390: Rebirth

    Chapter 390: Rebirth<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena cried very sadly. ¡°He stopped loving me a long time ago. When Liz was caught, the first person he ran to was Charlotte. Hahaha¡­ It was really ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I really thought that I would be with him forever,¡± Elena said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be strangers in the end.¡±<div>


    Although Elena had said that she no longer loved Frank, everything that happened tonight still made her feel extremely pained.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Audrey consoled her. ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to have him¡­ You still have a long life ahead of you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Elena said nothing.


    Audrey sighed deeply.


    Audrey felt like she was dreaming about what happened tonight.


    Just as she thought, Liz had discovered that something was wrong with this world.


    To be precise, Liz knew that Audrey had been reborn.


    Audrey knew that there was a high chance that Liz was also a reborn person.


    However, she did not know when Liz was reborn.


    However, Audrey had to admit that Liz¡¯s words had indeed dealt her quite a blow.


    Audrey had once interrogated herself deeply in the dead of night. She had sessfully resisted the system that had harmed her, but the original rules of the world had changed because of her. Had she also unknowingly forcefully changed the fates of many people?<div>


    Audrey wasn¡¯t a saint, so she naturally felt guilty. However, when she thought of the tragic lives she had led in her previous lifetimes, she felt that there was nothing wrong with being selfish.


    Yes, it was selfish. Audrey could only use this word to describe herself.


    In the case of Elena, had Audrey still followed the original plot and developed her life trajectory, there was a high chance that she and Frank would be loyal partners for life.


    However, everything had changed.


    Audrey suddenly felt puzzled. Could Elena have sensed the abnormal trajectory of this world like Liz?


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Elena suddenly smiled through her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t love me. Anyway, I have so many suitors. I¡¯ll just find someone else to date.¡± Audrey stroked Elena¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious,¡± Elena said. ¡°Why did Frank fall in love with your sister?¡±


    Audrey naturally didn¡¯t dare to say that it was because the storyline of the original book had changed.


    Elena thought that Audrey was angry and quickly corrected herself. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean to say anything bad about your sister. I just find it strange. The two of them don¡¯t usually interact at all. When did Frank like


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Perhaps even earlier.¡±


    Elena was shocked. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ we had a bad rtionship back then, right? I remember that Charlotte and Frank were still arguing back then.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°I see¡­ Frank had already fallen in love with her back then.¡±<div>


    Audrey replied, ¡°Perhaps. Actually, I¡¯m not sure when Frank had other thoughts about my sister.¡±


    Elena teased, ¡°I saw your sister¡¯s reaction on the rooftop just now. She didn¡¯t seem to know that Frank liked her.¡±


    Audrey quietly looked into Elena¡¯s eyes without saying a word.


    Elena looked surprised. ¡°Did Liz really say that you didn¡¯t tell Charlotte about


    Frank liking her?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell her?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Frank. If I tell her about this, it will only add to her worries.¡± Elena was deep in thought.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Audrey said again, ¡°my sister¡¯s focus in life is basically on her work. She has her own career to focus on, so there¡¯s no need to spend time on someone she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    Elena leaned her head on her shoulder and said softly, ¡°I have to focus on my work in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey smiled.


    Elena¡¯s matter had long been sent back home. When they got out of the car, Audrey realized that Elena¡¯s family was already waiting anxiously at the entrance.


    ¡°Elena! My dear daughter! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena¡¯s mother was the first to rush up. She hugged Elena and cried until she was out of breath..<div>

 Chapter 391: Late Night Fright

    Chapter 391: Late Night Fright<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena¡¯s face was pale as she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    The person at the door hurriedly brought Elena and Audrey into the mansion.<div>


    Elena¡¯s mother, Anta, first invited the family doctor over. Then, she sat by Elena¡¯s bed and spoke for a long time.


    ¡°Was it Liz who kidnapped you?¡± Anta was shocked. Soon, she said angrily, ¡°What a detestable woman! Previously, she had been going against you all the time. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so crazy!¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Elena slowly lowered her head and did not say a word.l


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Elena¡¯s father sensed that Elena was in low spirits, so he said, ¡°Let Elena rest first. As for the kidnapping tonight, we¡¯ll call the police to resolve it.¡±


    Audrey was dozing off on the sofa by the wall. Joey smiled considerately and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, we¡¯ve prepared a guest room for you. Pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey had no objections as she stood up.


    Elena looked up and hesitated.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Audrey said to Elena.


    Of course, Joey and Anta knew about the unhappy incident between Elena and Audrey. However, seeing Audrey suddenly send Elena back tonight, they naturally knew theplexity of the rtionship between the two girls.


    Hence, the sensible couple naturally wouldn¡¯t give Audrey any attitude. Instead, they amiably brought Audrey to the guest room.


    Audrey took a shower. When she came out in her bathrobe, she realized that there was a brand new dress on the bed.<div>


    Elena¡¯s parents were very sensible. Audrey sighed inwardly.


    Audrey stretched before lying on the bed and ying with her phone.


    Audrey received more than ten messages from Eric, and there were even a few missed calls.


    Audrey called Eric back.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Audrey had just picked up the call when she heard Eric¡¯s excited voice. ¡°I remember that you were originally following behind us. Why did you suddenly disappear?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward. ¡°Second Brother, I went back to look for Elenater. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very safe now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Eric¡¯s tone was firm.


    Audrey hurriedly exined, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m spending the night at Elena¡¯s house.¡±


    Eric was obviously surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    Hence, Audrey repeated her words.


    Eric sighed softly.<div>


    Audrey quickly changed the topic. ¡°Second Brother, how¡¯s Sister now?¡±


    Eric replied, ¡°She¡­ Charlotte isn¡¯t in a good state now. I wanted to send her to the hospital, but she wouldn¡¯t go no matter what, so I had to send her home.¡± ¡°Have you invited the family doctor?¡± Audrey asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eric suddenly became very tired. ¡®We¡¯ll only know the exact situation after a checkup. You¡­ you should rest well. You¡¯re tired tonight.¡±


    For some reason, Audrey suddenly thought of what had happened at the g tonight.


    Audrey suddenly felt a little awkward. Before Eric could say anything, she hung up.


    Audreyy on her back on the bed and quietly looked at the chandelier on the ceiling.


    In the middle of the night, Audrey was woken up by footsteps outside the corridor.


    Audrey had been in the entertainment industry for a long time. When she was filming, she slept very little. Therefore, she was basically in a light sleep state. Soon, Audrey heard the door to her room being opened from the outside in a daze.


    Before she could react, she realized that the space beside her had caved in.


    Someone seemed to have gotten into her bed.


    Before Audrey could open her eyes, she felt someone reach out and pull her<div>


    into his arms.


    Soon, a warm breathnded on her forehead.


    Audrey quickly opened her eyes in fright!


    ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a gasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout¡­ Go to sleep.¡± Elena¡¯s voice came from above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­ Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your room? What are you doing here?¡± Audrey asked in surprise as she reached out to turn on the bedsidemp.


    Elena reached out and held her hand..

 Chapter 392: Do You Have a Crush on Me?

    Chapter 392: Do You Have a Crush on Me?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°This is my home. I can go wherever I want.¡± Elena¡¯s tone was deliberately mischievous. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright¡­ Go to sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy. If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±


    Audrey still felt that their interactions were very strange. She struggled to get up, but Elena used her hands and feet to pin her to the bed. ¡°What exactly do you want¡­¡± Audrey said helplessly.<div>


    Elena buried her head in Audrey¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah! You, you¡­¡± Audrey immediately turned pale from fright.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Elenaughed like a child. ¡°You smell so good.. ¡®


    Audrey was so frightened that she pushed the person on top of her off the bed.


    Elena let out a wail.


    Audrey realized that she had gone overboard just now. She hurriedly crawled to the bed and said apologetically, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright?¡±


    The light in the room was very dim, so Audrey couldn¡¯t see Elena¡¯s expression clearly. She stretched out her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ Ah!¡±


    Elena suddenly got up and pounced on Audrey.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Elena looked at Audrey with a smile. Then, she rested her head on her chest and said, ¡°Go to sleep. Good night.¡±


    Elena flipped over andy beside Audrey.


    Audrey inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief.<div>


    She realized that Elena had been acting strangely recently.


    Audrey turned her head and looked at Elena¡¯s obscure side profile.


    This is the female protagonist of the original novel, Audrey thought to herself. The original plot of this world has already changed, so what will Elena¡¯s fate be in the future?


    Audrey silently made up her mind. She had to find an opportunity to visit Liz.


    There were some things that she had to ask in person.


    At dawn the next day, the sunlight outside the window pricked Audrey¡¯s eyes open.


    At first, she looked at the ceiling nkly. Soon, she realized that something was weighing on her.


    She looked to the side and realized that Elena was clinging onto her like an octopus. The only thing that did not match her behavior was that Elena¡¯s sleeping face was very quiet.


    Auarey was stunned on the spot.


    She had to admit that Elena was indeed an outstanding-looking woman. Even she was a little stunned.


    Just as Audrey was in a daze, Elena¡¯s lips suddenly curled up.<div>


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    Audrey was caught off guard and met her eyes.


    Seeing Audrey avoid her gaze, Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Are you peeping at me?¡±


    Audrey turned her head to the side. ¡°No.¡±


    Elenaughed, then leaned against Audrey and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we look a little strange now?¡±


    ¡°Did you just realize it!¡± Audrey looked like she wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Elena, didn¡¯t you realize that the interaction between us has already exceeded that between normal friends?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Elena raised her head and looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes with a smile. ¡°I saw the plot described in those romance novels: The female lead wakes up in the guy¡¯s arms and the two of them look at each other¡­ isn¡¯t this about the same as our current situation, right?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Elena, can you not talk about such mushy words?¡±


    Elena smiled happily.


    Audrey broke free from her embrace and got off the bed.


    ¡°Ah, the weather is so good today!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say as she stood in front of the window.<div>


    Elena supported her head with her left hand and saidzily, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ when do you n to go back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after washing up.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t turn her head. She only looked at the pleasant scenery outside. ¡°Your garden is quite beautiful.¡±


    Elena chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°I actually have a question for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Audrey still didn¡¯t turn around.


    Elena changed her posture and said, ¡°Audrey, what will you do if you find out that someone has a crush on you one day?¡±


    ¡°Someone has a crush on me?¡± Audrey¡¯s expression instantly became very interesting. She turned her head in disbelief and said strangely, ¡°Who are you talking about? You? Do you have a crush on me?¡± Elena had a faint smile on her face..

 Chapter 393: Blood Relations

    Chapter 393: Blood Rtions<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey fell silent for a few seconds before she quickly let out an exaggeratedugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Elena was speechless.<div>


    Audreyughed so hard that she could barely straighten her back. When she was doneughing, she leaned against the window and said teasingly, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t tell me that you like me?¡±


    Elena did not look guilty at all. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Audrey resisted the urge tough and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Elena sat up from the bed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Elena, we¡¯re both adults. Don¡¯t joke with me like that, okay?¡±


    Elena stretched and saidzily, ¡°Audrey, sometimes I really realize that you¡¯re just like your sister. You¡¯re quite slow when ites to love.¡± Only then did Audrey slowly retract the smile on her face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn.


    Elena quietly looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes. Soon, she smiled.


    ¡°Audrey, actually, sometimes I think that it¡¯s not bad for you to be like this. When you¡¯re silly and don¡¯t have any worries, you¡¯ll live a happier life.¡± Elena voiced her opinion.


    Audrey found Elena very strange. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­ do you really like me?¡±


    Elena suddenlyughed happily. ¡°If I say yes, how will you react?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Well¡­ How do you think I should react?¡±<div>


    Elena smiled happily andy back on the bed.


    Elena took her phone and swiped on the page. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Elena suddenly said.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Audrey was still immersed in what had just happened.


    Elena turned to look at Audrey¡¯s face and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with your brothers?¡±


    Audrey thought seriously and said, ¡°Not bad! My eldest brother and second brother treat me very well.¡±


    Elena said nothing.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Audrey found it strange.


    Elena looked back at her phone and said, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t rted to your brothers by blood, right?¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be precise, we¡¯re reorganizing our family.¡± Elena suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s indeed possible.¡±


    ¡°What is possible?¡± Audrey found it odd.<div>


    Elena did not intend to continue this topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go wash up. We¡¯ll go downstairs for breakfastter.¡±


    When Audrey followed Elena downstairs, the servants quickly brought breakfast over.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡± Elena asked casually.


    ¡°Sir went to work, and Madam went to a friend¡¯s party,¡± the servant replied. Elena nodded and said to Audrey, ¡°Have breakfast. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±


    Audrey was taken aback. ¡°Are you sending me back?¡±


    Elena took a sip of milk. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ I just feel that after what happened to youst night, will sending me home affect your health?¡±


    Elena shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have some bruises. Your sister¡¯s condition might be worse than mine.¡±


    Elena took out her phone and said, ¡°Last night, your sister suddenly found out that Frank likes her. How do you think she will react?¡±


    Audrey recalled Charlotte¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She looked surprised.¡±


    ¡°Not just surprised.¡± Elena smiled and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, your sister has always hated Frank, right? The two of them used to often quarrel. It¡¯s obvious that your sister doesn¡¯t like to fall in love. She knows Frank¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m very curious. How should she respond to this rtionship?¡±<div>


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°If she really has such thoughts about


    Frank, she definitely has her own solution.¡±


    Elena sneered. ¡°Not necessarily¡­ Your sister is as slow as you are when ites to love.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but teel a little depressed. ¡°When we were in the room Just now, you said that my reaction was slow. I¡¯m really curious. You said that someone has a crush on me.. Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 394: Pawn

    Chapter 394: Pawn<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Elena looked at Audrey teasingly and said, ¡°Audrey, I can give you a reminder.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked at her in puzzlement.<div>


    Elena nced at her phone and said, ¡°The closer you are to someone, the more dangerous it is.¡±


    Audrey looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°You, you mean¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Elena looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve already guessed it, right? Actually, I think that you¡­¡± Elena was about to say something when she heard Audrey say in realization, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a good rtionship with Anna. She won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Elena was dumbfounded.


    Audreyughed. ¡°I know. You want to remind me to be vignt against the people around me. I usually spend most of my time with Anna when I¡¯m filming, but I can guarantee that Anna has a good character. She definitely won¡¯t do anything to hurt me.¡±


    Elena supported her chin with her hand and looked at Audrey with a faint smile. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    Audrey suddenly said in frustration, ¡°Previously, when my second brother and I went to the school to rehearse the program, I met a female student there. My second brother even advised me to be vignt against her¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up harming myself.¡±


    Elena quickly guessed what was going on.


    ¡°So, you were tricked by that girl, right?¡± Elena asked curiously.<div>


    Audrey replied awkwardly, ¡°Later, when I confronted her, she got angry and stopped participating in the show. Weren¡¯t you watching the show back then? There was a scene where I said my lines directly to the air.¡±


    Elena carefully recalled the details ofst night and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No wonder¡­ When I saw you acting, I was still wondering why Juliet¡¯s mother was no longer alive. I remember that in Shakespeare¡¯s version, her mother was still alive.¡±


    Audrey smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°So, your second brother is a good judge of character.¡± Elena changed the topic to Eric.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°I previously thought that he liked Becky¡­ the girl I told you about just now. But after what happened, I realized that he doesn¡¯t like Becky at all.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Elena raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Then, I learned that Becky deliberately approached me to make use of me,¡± Audrey replied.


    ¡°Use you?¡± Elena suddenly became curious. ¡°What did she use you for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Audrey was about to say something when she was suddenly stunned.


    To date, in Audrey¡¯s memory, the most outrageous thing Becky had done was to ce a listening device in the carnations and deliberately miss the stage y.


    ¡°Becky is Liz¡¯s spy,¡± Audrey said. ¡°She knew that you and Charlotte would go to the Imperial Capital Music Academy to attend the school¡¯s anniversary, so she deliberately approached me to find out your exact movements.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elena fell into deep thought. ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable reason. Audrey, I keep feeling that Liz is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked puzzled.


    ¡°Last night, what did you say in Liz¡¯s ear? I think herst psychological defense seemed to have been destroyed by you.¡± Elena looked at Audrey with a probing gaze.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened.


    Elena sized up Frank¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Why? Did you mention Frank to her? Is that why she¡¯s so devastated?¡±


    Audrey forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Nothing¡­ I just said something unimportant.¡±


    ¡°Unimportant?¡± Elena seemed to be in disbelief, but soon, she said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I have nothing else to ask¡­ Okay, let¡¯s eat breakfast first.¡±


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Elena went to the garage and drove out a luxury car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Elena said. ¡°If you want to go shopping, I have no objections.¡±


    Audrey fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to meet Liz.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elena thought she had heard wrongly. ¡°You want to meet that vicious woman?¡±<div>


    Audrey replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I ask her about some things.¡±


    Elena gestured for her to get into the car. ¡°That woman was taken away by the policest night. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to see her for a while.¡±

 Chapter 395: Apologize

    Chapter 395: Apologize<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I suggest you go home first,¡± Elena said again. ¡°Your sister suffered a lotst night. Aren¡¯t you going back to see her?¡±


    When Audrey heard that, she could only get into the car. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±<div>


    Elena seemed to be in a good state. Audrey couldn¡¯t tell that she had been affected by the incidentst night.


    ¡°Will we be friends in the future?¡± Elena suddenly asked.


    Audrey looked at Elena in surprise.


    As Elena turned the steering wheel, she said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve done many things to hurt you in the past. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Audrey was clearly surprised. ¡°Are you¡­ apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°Am I not sincere enough?¡± Elena pretended to be shocked andughed. ¡°Do you want me to say it again?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Elena, to be honest, I really treated you as my mortal enemy in the past.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Elenaughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Audrey. If you were to immediately tell me that it¡¯s fine, I might even think that you¡¯re hypocritical.¡±


    Audrey turned to look at Elena¡¯s side profile.


    Elena seemed to be in a good mood today. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get along well from now on, okay?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.<div>


    Elena continued, ¡°Sometimes, I find it strange too¡­ When we werepetitors in the past, I was always unconvinced by you and often wanted to suppress you.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Elena changed the topic, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very tenacious. You¡¯re more tenacious than I thought.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Elena continued, ¡°Your acting skills are indeed very good, but I think I¡¯m not bad myself¡­ Haha, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m a little arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little,¡± Audrey said without hiding anything.


    Elena said, ¡°Audrey, I hope I can be your friend in the future.¡±


    ¡­ .


    When Audrey returned home, she saw that only the servants were cleaning the living room. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Where did my mother go?¡±


    When the servant heard this, she replied, ¡°Miss, Madam is in Miss Charlotte¡¯s room.¡±


    Audrey quickly went upstairs.


    Audrey had just walked to Charlotte¡¯s room when she saw Anthea walking out.<div>


    Upon seeing Audrey, Anthea was stunned for a moment. Soon, she closed the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± Anthea said in a low voice.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Anthea sighed and said, ¡°Charlotte¡¯s condition is a little bad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey was surprised. She subconsciously wanted to knock on the door, but Anthea stopped her in time.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go in yet,¡± Anthea said. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s not in a good state of mind.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect Frank¡¯s matter to be such a huge blow to Charlotte, but soon, she felt guilty again.


    She actually felt that Charlotte¡¯s current state was caused by Frank!


    Charlotte must have been frightened after being kidnapped by Lizst night.


    ¡°Charlotte took the medicine just now and is already asleep,¡± Anthea said. ¡°Last night, the doctor examined her and said that she was frightened. He told us not to agitate her for the next few days¡­ Let her rest.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll look for Sister when the time is right.¡±<div>


    Anthea said, ¡°Such a big thing happened at the Imperial Capital Music Academyst night. This matter definitely can¡¯t be hidden for long. Perhaps in a few hours, the Inte will be filled with reports of this matter.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn.


    Now that the incidentst night had not been exposed online, the officials must have been suppressing the trending searches.


    The Imperial Capital Music Academy was one of the top universities in the Imperial Capital. Such a big thing had happenedst night. If they did not do a good PR job, it would affect their reputation in the future.


    Moreover, the person involved in this matter was a popr female celebrity in the entertainment industry.


    Now, Audrey was even more curious about how Liz had sessfully captured Elena and Charlotte.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Liz could do everything about the kidnapping alone. There must be someone helping her in the dark.


    Audrey already had a suspect.


    Becky must have had something to do with the kidnapping.

 Chapter 396: Trending on Weibo

    Chapter 396: Trending on Weibo<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey took out her phone and wanted to send a message to Becky, but she quickly remembered that Becky had already blocked her ount.


    ¡°What a detestable woman,¡± Audrey cursed softly.<div>


    Audrey stayed in her room gloomily. After some thought, she decided to inquire about Liz¡¯s current situation.


    Audrey sent a message to Eric, but to her surprise, Eric didn¡¯t reply.


    Audrey: Second Brother? Where did you go? I didn¡¯t see you at home when I came back.


    Eric still didn¡¯t reply to Audrey.


    Audrey found it strange, so she sent a message to Anthea to ask her why.


    Anthea: Eric had something on this morning and went out. I didn¡¯t ask him what he was doing.


    Audrey: Alright¡­


    At two in the afternoon, Weibo was in an uproar.


    Audrey had just woken up from her afternoon nap when she saw that the trending topics on Weibo were all about the kidnappingst night.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by the current situation on the Inte.


    She¡¯d known all this would happen¡ªafter all, what had happenedst night had been enough for those media outlets to hype it up for days. The amount of traffic it would bring was immeasurable.<div>


    On the top trending topic on Weibo, the names of Liz, Elena, and Audrey appeared.


    Audrey sneered and clicked on the entry.


    She really wanted to see how these media outlets that liked to create hype would evaluatest night¡¯s incident.


    Indeed, when Audrey clicked on the entry, she saw a blurry picture appear on the page.


    A woman in a sports suit was standing by the rooftop, and two women were sitting by her feet in a sorry state.


    It was Liz, Charlotte, and Elena.


    As Charlotte was not a public figure, very little attention was paid to her. Most of theizens¡¯ attention was focused on Elena and Liz.


    Audrey¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but darken when she saw the foreword that read, ¡°The three giants of the entertainment industry are involved in the kidnapping incident.¡±


    These fellows really know how to create headlines, Audreympooned inwardly. Soon, she continued browsing the information.


    Audrey saw her photo on the page below¡ªher back view appeared inside.


    Obviously, those were taken by the students who were presentst night.<div>


    Frank and Eric were also present, but Audrey didn¡¯t see any names rted to them on the trending searches.


    Audrey could understand if the media hadn¡¯t mentioned Eric. After all, although Eric was also from the entertainment industry, he was behind the scenes most of the time and rarely appeared in front of the camera. However, Frank¡­


    Audrey was surprised. Why didn¡¯t the media mention Frank¡¯s name?


    She continued to scroll down and saw that the entire article was about Liz¡¯s malicious kidnapping of others. Strangely, the author did not mention the real reason why Liz kidnapped Elena and Charlotte.


    The author only said that Liz had chosen to kidnap Elena and another woman because her family had gone bankrupt.


    ¡°These fellows really know how to make things up,¡± Audrey muttered to herself. However, she could not deny that that was indeed a reason why Liz had kidnapped Elena and Charlotte.


    Liz¡¯s family had gone bankrupt, and she had nothing left. It was normal for a person to do extreme things when she had a mental breakdown.


    Seeing that the media was mainly reporting her feud with Liz and Elena, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Audrey didn¡¯t wish for this matter to affect Charlotte too much.


    Charlotte had been innocent from the beginning to the end. Audrey was very unwilling to see her implicated by Liz.


    But soon, Audrey was infuriated by the information online.<div>


    The kidnapping incident on the Inte yesterday had undoubtedly exploded on the Inte. Although Audrey wasn¡¯t directly involved in the kidnapping, trolls clearly didn¡¯t n on letting her off.


    When she saw one of theizens say, ¡°Is Audrey innocent? I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s also a little bitch who deserves a beating.¡± Audrey was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.


    Liz was the culprit behind what happenedst night!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat depressed.


    This was the bad thing about being a public figure. Not only would her private life be exposed at any time, but she would also be scolded by strangers for no reason.


    Audrey heaved a sigh and barely managed to dissipate some of the resentment in her heart.

 Chapter 397: Partners

    Chapter 397: Partners<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She had no reason to care about these people¡¯s nder. At most, she would sue those arrogant trolls in court like before.


    Audrey browsed Weibo for a long time and realized that there was still no mention of Frank and Eric in the posts. Instead, the media kept harping on her, Liz, and Elena.<div>


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sneer again.


    Audrey saw some self-proimed ¡°wise¡±izens stand up and exin that she, Liz, and Elena had long be mortal enemies. Liz suddenly wanted to kidnap Elena out of hatred.


    At this moment, Liz¡¯s fans even jumped out and said that Liz waspletely innocent. Liz had resorted to the kidnapping because she was forced to. She was actually a very innocent and kind person.


    Simple? Kind? Audrey didn¡¯t realize that Liz had such beautiful qualities.


    The public opinion online intensified. Audrey¡¯spany even called and asked her what she wanted to do next.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Audrey said to thepany¡¯s person-in-charge, ¡°Haven¡¯t I been rumored by trolls enough? If I respond to them now, the situation will only worsen.¡±


    The person-in-charge didn¡¯t look too good, but considering the traffic this matter brought, he decided to follow Audrey¡¯s suggestion for the time being.


    ¡°My dear,¡± the person-in-charge said to Audrey in a pleasant manner, ¡°I hope that you can turn the situation around like before. Otherwise¡­ we can only consider whether we should terminate the contract with you.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by the person-in-charge¡¯s current attitude. She and thepany were partners to begin with, so it was normal for thepany to abandon her out of interest.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Audrey replied readily. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t vite morals or thew, I can ept any decision thepany makes in the future.¡±


    After the person-in-charge hung up, Audrey cursed at the empty room.<div>


    Simr to Audrey, Elena¡¯spany was also silent.


    Later, Audrey even asked Elena how she nned to handle this matter. Elena only found it funny.


    Elena: Dear, why are you in such a hurry? I was the one who was kidnapped! Liz hurt me and your sister. No matter how public opinion ferments, as long as I maintain my identity as a victim and face the public, my interests will never be harmed.


    Audrey: You¡¯re about the same as I thought.


    Elena: You know,pared to us, theizens are more concerned about what will happen to Liz. You have to know that we are all adults. Thew will not be lenient when ites to crimes. Besides, Liz is already at the end of her tether. This time, no one will help her.


    Audrey: I hope she will be punished by thew.


    Elena: Me too.


    ¡­ .


    The Lance family was furious that Charlotte had been kidnapped by the crazy Liz.


    Gary even pressured the police, saying that he had to make Liz pay the price.


    However, Abner noticed another key point.<div>


    ¡°Although Liz is an adult, no matter what, she¡¯s just a woman with limited strength. I really can¡¯t imagine that she can kidnap Elena and Charlotte on her own and drag them to the rooftop of the school.¡±


    ¡°She definitely has aplices,¡± Audrey said with certainty. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the police have already found the people involved in the crime.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that I should meet Liz,¡± Audrey said.


    ¡°If you want to see her, I¡¯ll inform the police in advance,¡± Gary said. ¡°As long as the case is over, I¡¯ll definitely make Liz pay the price.¡±


    At this moment, Anthea came downstairs.


    ¡°Is Charlotte still not awake? It¡¯s already 8:30 pm.¡± Gary¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but be a littleplicated.


    Anthea shook her head gently. ¡°She¡­ Charlotte still doesn¡¯t want to talk to people. When I went into her room, she went straight into the nket and pretended to be asleep.¡±


    ¡°This incident has indeed affected her a lot.¡± Gary didn¡¯t know about Charlotte and Frank. He only thought that Charlotte had suffered a strong psychological blow when she was kidnapped.

 Chapter 398: Visiting Liz

    Chapter 398: Visiting Liz<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gary continued, ¡°I¡¯ll hire a psychiatrist for Charlotte tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Anthea suggested. ¡°Charlotte isn¡¯t in a good mood right now¡­ but she¡¯s still rational. If we invite a psychiatrist over now, it might make her feel that we have other bad thoughts about her.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not invite a psychiatrist for now.¡± Gary couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°When Charlotte is willing to walk out of the room to see us, we¡¯ll consider what to do next.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Eric?¡± Abner noticed that someone was missing from the living room.


    ¡°Second Brother has something on and went out,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with. I sent him a message, but he didn¡¯t reply.¡±


    Abner and the others could not help but have strange expressions on their faces.


    ¡°By the way.¡± Anthea changed the topic. ¡°Fiona called in the evening. She said she wants to visit Charlotte tomorrow.¡±


    Gary¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s only right for her toe,¡± Audrey said. ¡°After all, no matter what, she¡¯s Sister¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Anthea nodded, and Gary said, ¡°I¡¯ll send more bodyguards to the house tomorrow. If that woman dares to do anything overboard, I¡¯ll have to throw her out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle,¡± Audrey said. ¡°She loves Charlotte so much. She will consider her feelings.¡±


    At nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Audrey specially went to Charlotte¡¯s room before leaving.


    Charlotte was still the same as before. She buried herself under the nket and did not say a word.<div>


    Audrey sat down on a stool by the bed. She fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sister.¡±


    The nket on the bed moved, but Charlotte didn¡¯t reveal her head.


    Audrey looked at the person on the bed with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to prison today.¡±


    Charlotte still had no reaction.


    Audrey continued, ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Liz¡¯s aplice, but I¡¯ve always suspected that Becky was behind it. I¡¯m going to meet Liz today. There¡¯s something I want to ask her in person.¡±


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make Liz pay the price she deserves. Rest well at home. When you¡¯re willing toe out, we¡¯ll go shopping together.¡± Audrey smiled and walked out of the room.


    When Audrey walked out of the house, she bumped into Fiona.


    Of course, Fiona recognized Audrey. Out of politeness, Audrey greeted her symbolically. Fiona only nodded coldly and walked through the door with a displeased expression.


    Audrey took a taxi and left calmly.


    At 10:30 AM, Audrey finally arrived at the police station.


    Liz had not been convicted yet, so she was temporarily detained in the interrogation room.<div>


    Liz was in a bad state now. She was dejected and looked very pitiful.


    Sensing that someone had entered, Liz looked up curiously.


    Upon seeing Audrey¡¯s face, Liz immediately became agitated!


    ¡°You still dare toe here?¡± Liz screamed. ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    Audrey sat at the interrogation table with a cold expression. Soon, the two police officers in the interrogation room walked out and closed the door.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Audrey said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Happy? Do you think I should be happy?¡± Liz sneered. ¡°Audrey, I think about killing you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Audrey looked at Liz with a slightly mocking gaze and said, ¡°Liz, I like to see you like this. You clearly hate me so much, but there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    Liz could not help but clench her fists.


    Audrey leaned back in her chair with a very cold expression.


    ¡°By the way, your sister shouldn¡¯t be in a good state now, right?¡± Liz suddenly smiled and changed the topic.<div>


    Audrey looked at her coldly. ¡°Thank you for your concern. My sister is doing very well.¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s fine.¡± Lizughed. ¡°After all, even if you guys hired her a psychiatrist, you might not be able to cure her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liz suddenly smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 399: Depression

    Chapter 399: Depression<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Liz said. ¡°It was by chance that I¡­ discovered that your sister has depression.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey immediately looked at her in shock.<div>


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Liz said smugly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Connor, I wouldn¡¯t have known that your sister would have a mental illness. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey resisted the urge to step forward and beat the other party up. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Liz, it seems that you, Connor, and Becky have cooperated very well.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ You know?¡± Liz pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no harm in telling you¡­ That¡¯s right, it was Becky and Connor who helped me capture Elena and Charlotte.¡±


    Thinking of how she had sshed red wine on Connor¡¯s face that day, Audrey hated herself for not pping him twice.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Liz said again, ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be so angry. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯ve actually done a good deed? If it weren¡¯t for me, your family might not have discovered Charlotte¡¯s abnormality for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°Liz, you are far more shameless than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise¡­¡± Liz retaliated without showing any weakness. ¡°Do you really think that your sister¡¯s abnormality is caused by that kidnapping? No, your sister had depression a long time ago. It¡¯s just that you were careless and didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Audrey understood.


    Fiona was very controlling. She had been encouraging Charlotte topete with Abner for the Lance family¡¯s assets. Under such pressure, it was normal for her to sink into depression.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t know about this either¡­ But guess what? Connor saw through everything. Hahaha¡­¡± Lizughed arrogantly, as if Charlotte was a pitiful worm from head to toe in her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s never been in a rtionship. Do you think she¡¯s not interested in men?¡± Liz raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°There¡¯s already a huge problem with your sister¡¯s mentality. In fact¡­ she¡¯s very repulsed by men. As long as she knows that Frank likes her, I can¡¯t imagine how painful her heart will be now. Hahaha¡­¡±<div>


    p! Audrey mmed the table.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Audrey said while suppressing her anger.


    ¡°Why? Are you unhappy?¡± Liz suddenly put on a pitiful look and said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m really very happy to see your current reaction.¡±


    Audrey suddenly calmed down.


    From the moment she entered the interrogation room, she seemed to have been led by Liz¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Liz, let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Audrey took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What nonsense were you talking about the night before yesterday?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s words clearly angered Liz. ¡°Audrey, you detestable woman. You know best why I¡¯ve fallen to such a state.¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Audreyughed. ¡°My family isn¡¯t bankrupt. I¡¯m not even abandoned by everyone like you. How can you think that I understand your current situation?¡±


    Liz mmed her handcuffed hand on the table in agitation. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Soon, a policeman knocked on the door. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just had a little argument,¡± Audrey said to the person outside the door.<div>


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Liz red at her fiercely and said, ¡°There are only two people here now. I think it¡¯s better to be honest with each other. Just like¡­ the night before.¡±


    The smile on Audrey¡¯s face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We were both defeated by Elena,¡± Liz said. ¡°Our endings weren¡¯t any better. You were sent to Africa by Abner to grow bananas, and I died in a sea of fire.¡±


    A stormy wave suddenly rose in Audrey¡¯s heart!


    Liz was indeed like her, a transmigrated person!


    ¡°When did you find out about the past?¡± Audrey asked coldly.


    ¡°When?¡± Lizughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 400: Make a Bet with Me

    Chapter 400: Make a Bet with Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Liz¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely sad. ¡°If I had awakened earlier, I could have changed everything¡­ But it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Audrey knew that Liz meant that she had been reborn toote¡ªso much so that when she wanted to make a change, she realized that there was no room for negotiation.<div>


    The Campbell family¡¯s bankruptcy was equivalent to taking away Liz¡¯sst trump card.


    ¡°Why are you so lucky? Why?¡± Liz¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. ¡°If I could be like you and be reborn earlier, my family would not have gone bankrupt. I would have killed Elena, that b*tch, and weed my new life.¡±


    ¡°A brand new life?¡± Audrey repeated herst sentence with a hint of sarcasm.


    To be honest, even the current Audrey couldn¡¯t guarantee that her future would be smooth sailing.


    Although she had sessfully resisted that damned system, Audrey would still fall into deep self-doubt every time it waste at night.


    Of course, she was afraid. She was afraid that everything she had now was short and illusory. She was afraid that she would eventually walk into the life of a cannon fodder supporting actress.


    Even though she was getting along well with Elena, Audrey still felt terrified. She was terrified that she was only having a very long dream. When she woke up from the dream, she realized that she had not escaped her tragic life. Instead, she was trapped in the painful past forever.


    ¡°So what?¡± Audrey said. ¡°If the original rules of this world haven¡¯t changed, then even if you are reborn a thousand or ten thousand times, your final oue will still be the same. My final oue will be the same.¡±


    He could not escape the fate of being sent to Africa by Abner to grow bananas.


    Audrey suddenly felt extremely sad.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Liz retorted angrily. ¡°Since God gave me a chance to be reborn, it means he wants me to restart my life. Why can¡¯t I be the protagonist of my own life?¡±<div>


    ¡°And all of this¡­ was changed because of you!¡± Liz red at Audrey¡¯s exquisite face with great hatred. ¡°Audrey, do you know? If you hadn¡¯t forcefully changed the rules of this world, my family wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Even if I go bankrupt, it will have to wait for ten years,¡± Liz said sadly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you despicable woman. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be enjoying my life as the daughter of a wealthy family and not be locked up in this dark interrogation room.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Audrey suddenly changed the topic andughed. ¡°Not only now, but the rest of your life will also be spent here.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liz broke down and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that my fate has changed! In my previous life, I could have severely injured Elena, that stupid bitch who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, but because of your existence, I can¡¯t resist her now¡­¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°Liz, I¡¯m really curious. How did you know that I was reborn?¡±


    Liz couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You were originally a brainless and arrogant vase in your previous life, but in this life, you¡¯ve be so scheming. If you haven¡¯t been reborn, you¡¯ve been possessed.¡±


    Audrey found Liz very ridiculous.


    ¡°Liz, admit it,¡± Audrey said. ¡°The two of us weren¡¯t good people in our previous lives¡­ In my previous life, I wanted to rece Elena, and you wanted to snatch her lover. The two of us were vicious existences to begin with.¡±


    ¡°What vicious? That¡¯s your definition! Idiot.¡± Liz didn¡¯t hide her disdain for Audrey. ¡°I have my own ambitions. I want to pursue my own life. Is that wrong? You¡¯re the one in the wrong, stupid thing.¡±


    Audrey looked coldly at Liz.


    Liz said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used to change your tragic life¡­ Audrey, I beg you to remember that I won¡¯t let you off. Also, I definitely won¡¯t let Elena off.¡±<div>


    Audrey felt that Liz was very childish. ¡°You can¡¯t even leave the interrogation room now. How do you n to deal with us?¡±


    Liz didn¡¯t care about Audrey¡¯s sarcastic words. She only said with a mysterious expression, ¡°Audrey, do you dare make a bet with me?¡±

 Chapter 401: Sanctions by the Law

    Chapter 401: Sanctions by the Law<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey looked coldly at Liz¡¯s face.


    This woman was undoubtedly beautiful, but now, her face was a little more ferocious.<div>


    It was so hideous that it was disgusting.


    Liz leaned back in her chair and looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes. She slowly said, ¡°Audrey, your good days will soone to an end.¡±


    Audrey looked at Liz as if she was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll understand what I mean soon enough.¡± Liz smiled.


    ¡°What exactly do you know?¡± Audrey asked with a dark expression.


    Liz snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m betting you¡¯ll soon lose everything you hold dear.¡± The expression on Liz¡¯s face was grim. ¡°No, you¡¯ll lose the love of your life.¡±


    Love of her life?


    Audrey was immediately stunned.


    ¡°Haha¡­ There are some things you definitely don¡¯t know, right? Then I don¡¯t n on telling you¡­ Audrey, you changed my fate. I want you to have a taste of pain.¡± Liz¡¯s eyes were filled with surging hatred.<div>


    Audrey secretly clenched her fists.


    ¡°Liz, prison will be your residence for the rest of your life.¡± Audrey stood up and said, ¡°Freedom? Don¡¯t even think about it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Liz became furious at Audrey¡¯s departing figure.


    Audrey left the oppressive police station. Looking at the gloomy and oppressive sky outside, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a deep sigh of relief.


    Liz was simply a lunatic.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know what Liz meant by those words. It was precisely because of this that she felt very uneasy.


    How many more things would happen in the future that she could not handle?


    Audrey had no idea.


    ¡­ .


    Charlotte¡¯s condition was a little bad. When Audrey returned home, she heard Fiona walk out of the house with red eyes.


    Out of courtesy, Audrey wanted to greet her, but she didn¡¯t expect to be ignored as Fiona left her head head lowered.<div>


    Audrey didn¡¯t have the time to feel disappointed. Instead, she strode upstairs.


    At this moment, Anthea and Gary were standing in front of Charlotte¡¯s door withplicated expressions.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Anthea shook her head. ¡°Fiona stayed inside for a long time. I don¡¯t know what she said to Charlotte. When Fiona came out, her eyes were red. She must have cried.¡±


    Audrey looked at the tightly shut door with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Forget it. Let Charlotte be alone,¡± Gary said. ¡°For the next few days, other than the servants delivering food, let¡¯s not disturb her.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if she should tell them about Charlotte¡¯s depression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I hire a psychiatrist?¡± Anthea suddenly said. ¡°After what Charlotte has gone through, she must be feeling terrible.¡±


    Audrey subconsciously rejected her. ¡°Let¡¯s not hire a psychiatrist for now.¡±


    Anthea and Gary looked at her strangely.


    Audrey realized her abruptness and hurriedly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sister definitely doesn¡¯t want to see outsiders now. Let¡¯s invite a psychiatrist over in a few days.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gary said. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the matter with Liz first.¡±


    Anthea looked furious. ¡°That woman is too much. No matter what, we have to let her be punished by thew.¡±


    Gary agreed. ¡°I thought that she would restrain herself after her family went bankrupt. I didn¡¯t expect her to extend her reach so far. This time, we don¡¯t n to let her off.¡±


    Audrey also believed that Liz should be punished by thew.


    In the afternoon, Audrey learned from Abner that Connor was Liz¡¯s aplice.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t surprised by this.


    Connor had previously harbored ulterior motives towards Charlotte. It was within his limits to make things difficult for her, which showed how despicable his character was.


    Furthermore, Charlotte had rejected him, so it was normal for Connor to feel resentful.


    Audrey said to Abner, ¡°Brother, deal with it as you see fit. I hope Connor and Liz will receive the punishment they deserve.¡±


    Now, Becky was the only one who had not been caught.


    Becky had been missing after the kidnapping. She certainly wasn¡¯tpletely innocent.


    Audrey locked herself in her room for a long time. It was only when Evans called her that she realized that Eric seemed to have ignored her for the entire day.


    ¡°How¡¯s your sister now?¡± Evans asked.

 Chapter 402: Judgement

    Chapter 402: Judgement<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°She still refuses to meet anyone and doesn¡¯t speak.¡±


    Evansforted her again. ¡°That night was too sudden. You don¡¯t have to be too sad. After all, no one expected such a thing to happen.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Evans.¡± Audrey felt very sad.


    At the end of the day, she was the one who implicated Charlotte.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, why are you still being so polite to me?¡± Evans was a little helpless. After a while, he asked, ¡°By the way, what is your second brother doing now?¡±


    Only then did Audrey realize that she hadn¡¯t seen Eric all day, and Eric hadn¡¯t replied to her message.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking about my second brother?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t directly answer his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Evans smiled and said, ¡°The media has been trying to hype up the kidnapping incident that night. They even want to interview your second brother and Frank.¡±


    Eric liked to film, but he didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight.


    Audrey replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll remind my second brother to go out less for now. The paparazzi outside are probably waiting to secretly take photos of me and my second brother.¡±


    Audrey chatted with Evans for a while more. Just as Audrey was about to hang up, Evans suddenly called her name. ¡°Audrey.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Evans was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±<div>


    Evans hung up.


    Audrey felt that the other party was a little baffling, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she sent Eric another message.


    Eric still hadn¡¯t replied to the message Audrey had sent him this morning.


    Audrey sighed before typing in the chat box.


    Audrey: Second Brother, what are you doing? It¡¯s getting dark. When are youing home?


    Audrey: Sister¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. I went to the police station to see Liz today¡­ That woman said that Sister has depression.


    Audrey: I¡¯ll hire a psychiatrist for Sister in a few days. Sigh, Sister hasn¡¯t had an easy time all these years.


    Audrey: Second Brother, you haven¡¯t talked to me for a day. Did something happen to you?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed when she saw the chat page filled with her own messages.


    Why had Eric been ignoring her?


    How strange.<div>


    At this moment, Eric was standing in the departure hall. After ncing at the phone page, he turned it off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eric said to the staff beside him.


    The group disappeared into the vast sea of people.


    During dinner that night, Gary looked at the two empty seats and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Charlotte doesn¡¯te. Where¡¯s Eric?¡± Gary asked.


    Abner nced at Eric¡¯s seat and said, ¡°He might have something to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He¡¯s not evening back for dinner.¡± Gary sighed and asked, ¡°Have you called him?¡±


    Audrey continued, ¡°I sent a message to Second Brother, but he hasn¡¯t replied to me.¡±


    Abner nced at Audrey.


    Audrey was clearly feeling a little down. Of course, no one couldugh indifferently after experiencing the recent events.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Gary said. ¡°I¡¯ll call himter.¡±<div>


    The few of them quietly finished their dinner at the dining table.


    Audrey originally wanted to look for Charlotte, but when she saw the tightly shut door, she hesitated.


    Perhaps she really shouldn¡¯t disturb Charlotte at this time.


    Audrey returned to her room and took out her phone to take a look. She realized that Eric still hadn¡¯t replied to her message.


    Where did this guy go? Why didn¡¯t he pay attention to her?


    Audrey was very depressed. Unknowingly, she began to cry softly.


    The verdict for Liz and Connor was soon handed down.


    As the person involved was a public figure, countlessizens paid attention to the kidnapping.


    Liz was sentenced to 30 years in prison for being the mastermind andmitting a serious crime.


    As an aplice, Connor was sentenced to 25 years in prison.


    The two of them paid 200,000 each topensate the victims in damages.


    Audrey could only reluctantly ept such a judgment.


    Two dayster, Elena contacted Audrey to ask her out to shop.

 Chapter 403: Comfort

    Chapter 403: Comfort<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t refuse. She put on her mask and left.


    Elena took Audrey to a restaurant for a meal. She took a sip of her drink and said, ¡°That woman has finally received the punishment she deserves.¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s face was expressionless as she nodded silently.


    ¡°Honey, be happy.¡± Elena gently pushed a cup of hot drink in front of her. ¡°Liz can¡¯t hurt you and the people around you anymore. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°Ha, that woman is really crazy sometimes.¡± Seeing that Audrey was silent, Elena continued, ¡°She always treats me as an imaginary enemy¡­ Sigh, such a woman only has men in her mind. How pitiful.¡±


    Audrey lowered her head and silently drank her drink.


    ¡°Ah, right. I remember that your second brother was nning a movie, right? When is your second brother nning to recruit actors?¡± Elena asked curiously.


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. Soon, she sighed slightly.


    Elena found it strange. ¡°What now?¡±


    Audrey looked up at Elena¡¯s sses. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my second brother has been busy with recently, but he hasn¡¯t replied to my messages.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he home?¡± Elena was obviously surprised.


    Audrey shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what is he busy with?¡± Elena was puzzled. ¡°It seems he has something to do and hasn¡¯t been home. Didn¡¯t he tell you the reason?¡±<div>


    Audrey replied, ¡°My stepfather called him before, but he only said that he was going to work hard. He probably won¡¯t being back for the next few years.¡±


    Elena was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too sudden? Such a big thing happened to your family, but he suddenly left? And if he wants to work hard, he can stay in the capital. The capital is the most prosperous city in our country.¡±


    Audrey looked out the window gloomily. ¡°Autumn has arrived.¡±


    Elena felt that Audrey was really a little abnormal now.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Elena had no choice but to persuade him. ¡°Your second brother must have his reasons for doing this. He wille back one day, okay?¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Elena asked curiously. ¡°Do you n to continue filming or rest for a few days first?¡±


    The entertainment industry was changing very quickly. Of course, Elena still chose to stay in the entertainment industry to film. Otherwise, her status might not be stable.


    Anyway, her family background was not low, and she had a lot of resources from which to take her pick.


    As for Audrey, she has different thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while first,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I¡¯ve been filming all year. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a good time.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elena smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll support any decision you make.¡±


    Audrey temporarily withdrew from the entertainment industry.


    She didn¡¯t care about Eric¡¯s matter for the time being. The most important thing now was how she wouldfort Charlotte.


    Charlotte was much quieter than before and didn¡¯t like to talk. She spent most of her time cooped up in her room.


    Audrey would sometimes go to her room to talk to her, but Charlotte basically ignored her. Instead, she stared nkly at the scenery outside the window.


    If it weren¡¯t for Liz, Audrey wouldn¡¯t even know that Charlotte had suffered from depression.


    She was undoubtedly very sensitive now. Audrey didn¡¯t dare to mention getting a psychiatrist to treat her.


    Audrey bought a lot of colored papers to fold paper airnes in Charlotte¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sis, do you like red nes?¡± Audrey asked as she picked up a piece of red colored paper.


    Charlotte turned her head slightly, but very quickly, she shifted her gaze back to the window.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she smiled as she fiddled with the things in her hand.<div>


    She even started singing.


    Charlotte was slightly moved.


    ¡°The song you¡¯re singing sounds rather familiar.¡± After so many days, Charlotte finally spoke to Audrey.


    Audrey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she replied casually, ¡°You find it familiar too, right? Sister, you taught me this song in junior high school.¡±


    When Audrey was in her first year of junior high school, Anthea brought her to marry Gary.


    It was also at that time that Audrey¡¯s life underwent an earth-shattering change. She could even enter the aristocratic school where Charlotte and the others were studying.


    In high school, Charlotte and Audrey weren¡¯t emotionally stable and their rtionship wasn¡¯t good.


    Later on, something happened, and the tense rtionship between the two eased a little.

 Chapter 404: Travel

    Chapter 404: Travel<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    At that time, the school held a singingpetition, and Audrey signed up excitedly only to have a female ssmate in her ss mock her, saying that she couldn¡¯t perform on stage.


    Audrey was sad for a long time because of this.<div>


    Later on, Charlotte couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said that she would guide her.


    That was the first time Audrey and Charlotte had gotten along so well.


    Later on, Charlotte taught Audrey to sing a song she liked.


    Even though Audrey didn¡¯t obtain a good ranking in the singingpetition, she had remembered this song for many years.


    Charlotte seemed to be immersed in her memories. After a while, she suddenly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many years to have passed.¡±


    Apart from Anthea, Audrey¡¯s rtionship with her family in the past was very ordinary.


    At that time, Eric was already in high school, and Abner was in university. They rarely went home and basically lived in school, so Audrey¡¯s time with her two brothers could be counted on one hand.


    Actually, on careful thought, Audrey had only be familiar with her family after her rebirth.


    Audreyughed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. It¡¯s been so many years.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze shifted to the red paper ne folded in Audrey¡¯s hand.


    Audrey didn¡¯t think too much about it and handed the paper ne to Charlotte.<div>


    Charlotte took the paper ne and waved it out of the window.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s flying.¡± Charlotteughed.


    Audrey walked to the window and watched as the paper ne flew into the garden beforending on a clump of chrysanthemums.


    She turned her head and silently looked at Charlotte¡¯s side profile.


    In the afternoon, Audrey received a message from Frank.


    Seeing that the other party had expressed his wish to visit Charlotte, Audrey rejected it without thinking.


    Frank was obviously disappointed.


    Audrey: My sister doesn¡¯t want to see you now.


    Frank: I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just want to visit her.


    Audrey: To my sister, your existence is malicious.


    Audrey¡¯s words were clearly sarcastic, but she didn¡¯t n on apologizing to Frank.<div>


    If Frank hadn¡¯t indulged Liz back then, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have suffered so muchter.


    Of course, Audrey admitted that she wasn¡¯tpletely innocent.


    Frank: Then, is your sister alright now?


    Audrey: Thank you for your concern. My sister is very good.


    Frank didn¡¯t reply to Audrey¡¯s message.


    Audrey sighed softly.


    She really didn¡¯t want Charlotte to have any more contact with Frank, even if it was just meeting him.


    Charlotte and Frank were not suited to be together at all. They would only bring harm to each other.


    Audrey had experienced many things during this period of time. She had already decided that she wouldn¡¯t be filming in the short term.


    Coincidentally, there were still two months before her coboration with thepany expired.


    Elena asked Audrey what her ns were. Audrey said, ¡°I might go on a trip. Ever since I debuted and acted, I haven¡¯t had a good vacation.¡±<div>


    Elena agreed. ¡°Alright. When you go out to y, remember to take a few photos for me.¡±


    Audrey readily agreed.


    Audrey expressed to her family her wish to take Charlotte on a holiday, and no one had any objections.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for the two of you to go out and y,¡± Gary said. ¡°Audrey, remember to take good care of your sister.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Audrey nodded.


    Charlotte wasn¡¯t as agitated as she had been a few days ago, but she still looked depressed. When she heard Audrey say that she wanted to go on a trip with her, Charlotte didn¡¯t object. Instead, she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°However.¡± Charlotte was still a little worried. ¡°Your career is on the rise now. If you suddenly leave the industry, will it affect your future development?¡±


    Audrey, on the other hand, looked indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s no end to filming. I¡¯m still young, and my resources aren¡¯t bad. I¡¯ll return after I take a break for a few months. When the timees, I¡¯ll slowly choose the script. If I really can¡¯t film, I¡¯ll open a beauty shop to pass the time. It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Charlotteughed.


    At this moment, it was spring in Country Z. Audrey suggested going to Country Z for a vacation.


    Before leaving, Anthea had been instructing Audrey to be careful and to call her family regrly.


    Audrey agreed to all of them.


    Two dayster, Audrey and Charlotte arrived in Country Z.

 Chapter 405: Disappointment

    Chapter 405: Disappointment<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte was looking forward to this vacation. After getting off the ne, she kept looking at the surrounding scenery excitedly and even said that she was going out for a stroll tonight.


    Compared to Charlotte, Audrey¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t that good.<div>


    She was a little airsick, so her face was a little pale.


    Hearing Charlotte say that she wanted to go shopping tonight, no matter how tired she was, she had to smile and reply, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out tonight too.¡±


    The two of them checked into a local five-star hotel. The moment they entered the room, Audreyy on the bed in exhaustion.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a ne in a long time. I feel a little ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Charlotte opened her suitcase and took out all the things inside. ¡°Then sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up at seven tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey replied before falling asleep.


    Charlotte really didn¡¯t seem tired at all. Just as Audrey was about to fall asleep, she heard her packing her clothes.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know how long she slept for when she suddenly heard the sound of a car whizzing past in her dream. Soon, she heard Eric say, ¡°Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± Audrey subconsciously asked in confusion. The scene in front of her suddenly became psychedelic. Soon, she saw Eric turn into a wisp of green smoke in front of her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Audrey eximed as she instantly opened her eyes.


    So it had been a dream.<div>


    Audrey heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    The dark room was a little cold. Audrey raised her hand and realized that she was covered in a thin nket.


    It turned out that the air conditioner in the room was turned on.


    Audrey got out of bed and suddenly pulled open the curtains. She realized that the sky outside hadpletely darkened.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was already 8:30 p.m.


    Wait, where¡¯s Charlotte?


    Audrey instantly felt a chill run down her spine!


    She turned around abruptly and turned on the lights in the room!


    The entire room was empty. Other than her, there was no one else.


    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    No one answered her.<div>


    Audrey hurriedly used her phone to send a message to Charlotte.


    Audrey: Sister, where did you go? It¡¯s already half past eight. Why didn¡¯t you call me when you left?


    Charlotte didn¡¯t reply to Audrey.


    Audrey was anxious. After putting on her clothes, she hurriedly left.


    They were overseas now, and Charlotte¡¯s emotions were a little unstable. Audrey was really afraid that something would happen to her if she went out alone.


    Audrey had just left the hotel when her phone rang.


    She quickly looked down and realized that Charlotte had replied to her message.


    Charlotte: I¡¯m attending a bonfire dinner on the beach. Darling, it¡¯s so fun here!


    Audrey heaved a sigh of relief.


    ording to the location map sent by Charlotte, Audrey quickly arrived at the nearby beach.


    Country Z was a coastal country with a warm and humid climate. It was close to summer now, so the temperature during the day was a little high, but it was very cool at night.<div>


    Many tourists were sitting on the beach, enjoying the cool breeze. Audrey passed through the crowd and finally saw a fiery red bonfire not far away. Many people were surrounding the bonfire, dancing happily.


    Soon, Audrey noticed Charlotte, who was wearing a red dress, standing in the crowd and dancing happily.


    Audrey didn¡¯t go over immediately. Instead, she stood under a coconut tree and took out her phone.


    She thought about it and decided to film the scene in front of her.


    Eric had yet to reply to Audrey.


    Audrey suppressed the disappointment in her heart and sent the photo she had taken to Eric.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, Sister and I came to Country Z to y. Sister is dancing with the tourists by the bonfire.¡±


    There was still no reaction from the other party.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel even more depressed when she thought of what Gary had said previously.


    Where had Eric gone? He didn¡¯t reply to her messages or go home to stay.


    The more Audrey thought about it, the more confused she became, so she sent a message to Abner.


    After seeing Audrey¡¯s negative message, Abner sighed slightly.


    ¡°Why? What happened to your adorable sister again?¡± Louis smiled and came over.


    Abner nced at Louis and said in a deep voice, ¡°Eric has been ignoring Audrey.¡±


    Louis looked at Abner curiously. ¡°Why?¡±


    Abner typed a few words in the chat box and said to Louis, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a good thing for Audrey that he¡¯s leaving the capital now.¡±

 Chapter 406: Dance

    Chapter 406: Dance<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Louis was a little stunned. After a while, he asked in surprise, ¡°Your second brother wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Abner nodded silently.<div>


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Louisughed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t notice it before, but he hid his thoughts very well.¡±


    Abner said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know either. I was also kept in the dark for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until that night that I realized.¡±


    ¡°That night?¡± Louis found it strange. ¡°Are you talking about the celebration event at the Imperial Capital Music Academy?¡±


    Abner nodded silently.


    Louis asked, ¡°I remember that you weren¡¯t present, right? Why? Did you discover something?¡±


    Abner heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the night view outside the window. ¡°After all, something happened to Charlotte. I went to retrieve the surveince footage of the gter.¡±


    Louis asked curiously, ¡°And then? Did you discover your brother¡¯s thoughts about Audrey?¡±


    ¡°He sure has a lot of thoughts.¡± Abner smiled meaningfully. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t lowered his head and kissed Audrey¡¯s forehead, I might not have discovered it.¡±


    ¡°You can tell just from a kiss?¡± Louis could not help but tease her. ¡°You are very meticulous.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered meticulous. Back then, I wasn¡¯t sure either. However, that fellow suddenly left without saying goodbye. I vaguely guessed that he liked Audrey,¡± Abner said.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, you are more observant.¡± Louis smiled and said, ¡°After all, it is normal for siblings to kiss each other on the forehead.¡±<div>


    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Louis asked again. ¡°Are you going to tell Audrey about this?¡±


    Abner shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Eric suddenly left because he didn¡¯t want Audrey to know about his feelings for her. After all, they are siblings in name. It won¡¯t be good if word gets out. And Audrey has always treated Eric as her brother. If she finds out about this, she will definitely be in pain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s not talk about it then.¡± Louis shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my brother might still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± Abner raised his eyebrows and nced at Louis. ¡°Why? Do you still intend to matchmake Evans and Audrey?¡±


    ¡°They were interested in each other from the start, weren¡¯t they?¡± Louisidzily on the sofa. ¡°Now, they are just short of breaking through the window paper.¡±


    Abner frowned slightly. Louis seemed to have seen through his doubts and said with a smile, ¡°After all, Eric and Audrey will never be together in this lifetime. To put it bluntly, they won¡¯t end up together.¡±


    Abner sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Louis tilted his head and looked at him as he said, ¡°Why do I feel that you seem to be a little disappointed?¡±


    Abner nced at him and rubbed his face with a smile.


    Audrey felt a little better when she saw the message Abner had sent her.


    Abner didn¡¯t directly answer why Eric had left the capital. He only said that he had something on and would be back soon.<div>


    Abnerforted Audrey again, telling her not to think too much. He even said that Eric had no intention of ignoring her. It was just that he had something tricky to deal with now, so he had no choice but to disregard her.


    Audrey hurriedly asked, ¡°When will Second Brother be back?¡±


    Abner: No idea.


    Audrey: Alright¡­


    She sighed, then smiled again and ran toward the crowd around the campfire.


    ¡°Hey! Audrey!¡± Charlotte noticed Audrey and hurriedly waved at her. ¡°Come and dance with me!¡±


    Audrey held her hand and happily danced.


    The beach was very lively tonight. Audrey and Charlotte yed with the tourists for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that the two of them left with the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy tonight!¡± On the way back, Charlotte skipped and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had so much fun in a long time.¡±


    Audrey looked at Charlotte¡¯s excited smile and smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°By the way, have you eaten? Ah¡­ you definitely haven¡¯t eaten. It¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first,¡± Charlotte said.<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded.


    The pace of life in Country Z was slow. At this time, there were still many people wandering on the streets. Many shops were still open.


    Charlotte took Audrey shopping on the streets for a while before choosing a restaurant to eat at.

 Chapter 407: Stranger

    Chapter 407: Stranger<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°The night view here is not bad.¡± Charlotte chose a seat by the window and said, ¡°Shall we have two steaks?¡±


    Audrey had no objections. ¡°Alright.¡±<div>


    Charlotte took out her phone and excitedly showed Audrey the photos she had taken. ¡°Look, these are all photos I took when I went out to y in the evening¡­¡±


    Audrey took the phone and observed it seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Audrey said sincerely. ¡°We didn¡¯te for nothing.¡±


    Charlotteughed happily. When Audrey lowered her head to look at the photo on her phone, a cheerful voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Hey, beautiful! Is there anyone beside you?¡±


    Audrey and Charlotte looked up and saw a handsome young man in casual clothes holding a ss of red wine and smiling at them.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey was the first to ask.


    ¡°Ha¡­ nothing.¡± The man smiled. ¡°I noticed you guys on the beach just now. You guys dance really well.¡±


    It was obvious that this man was here to strike up a conversation.


    Audrey didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other party¡¯s thoughts. Instead, it was Charlotte who asked with a smile, ¡°Is that so? Do you also think that we danced well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man was instantly interested when he heard Charlotte¡¯s reply. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so good-looking and talented in dancing. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in joining our club?¡±


    ¡°Club?¡± Charlotte looked at him curiously.<div>


    The young man sat down beside Charlotte and took out a business card from his pocket. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ollie. I¡¯m the general manager of a jazz club.¡±


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Charlotte eximed.


    Ollie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What do you say, Miss? Are you interested in joining us?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s gaze moved up as she quietly looked at Ollie¡¯s face.


    This guy was really strange. He suddenly approached them and even wanted to introduce them to the club.


    Ollie noticed Audrey¡¯s probing gaze and said with a smile, ¡°The members of our club are basically all young people. If you¡¯re interested, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡±


    Audrey wasn¡¯t interested in the club that Ollie had mentioned. She hade to Country Z for a vacation and didn¡¯t have any thoughts about jazz dancing.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was in high spirits. She asked, ¡°If I join the club, will there be any benefits?¡±


    Olly was instantly amused. ¡°Of course, if you join us, you can enjoy a discount. Our club has just opened for two months, and there¡¯s a discount for new members.¡±


    Charlotte and Ollie exchanged contact information. Before Ollie left, he even asked Charlotte to visit their club if she was free tomorrow.


    After Ollie left, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sis, are you really willing to join that club?¡±<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look tomorrow.¡± Charlotte took a bite of steak and said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be a loss to take a few nces. If I think that club is not bad, it¡¯s not a bad thing to join.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything and nodded.


    It was rare for Charlotte to be so happy, so Audrey didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits.


    As long as she was happy.


    When the two of them returned to the hotel, it was already 11 PM. Charlotte was so tired that she went to rest first, while Audrey was leaning against the head of the bed, staring at her phone in a daze.


    Eric seemed to have vanished into thin air,pletely disappearing from her world.


    No, he had not vanished off the face of the earth.


    At the very least, he still had contact with her eldest brother and stepfather asionally, but he just had to ignore her.


    What was wrong with this guy? Why had he left without saying goodbye since that night?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t understand.


    They had clearly gotten along well when they attended the school anniversary. Why did Eric suddenly leave the capital?<div>


    Could it be because of the kidnapping?


    Audrey found it very strange.


    Eric had nothing to do with the kidnapping.


    Audrey was somewhat depressed.


    Could it be that this guy would ignore her for the rest of his life?


    Audrey looked at Eric¡¯s WeChat profile picture in disappointment.


    Suddenly, a message popped up.


    Audrey¡¯s brows twitched.


    It was a message from Evans.


    Evans: Are you not at home now?


    Audrey: ¡°Yes, my sister and I came to Country Z for a holiday.¡±


    Evans: What a coincidence. Perhaps we can meet soon.


    Audrey was very surprised.

 Chapter 408: Club

    Chapter 408: Club<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask what he meant.


    Evans: ¡°I happen to be going to Country Z to discuss business. Perhaps we can meet then.¡±<div>


    Audrey immediately cheered up.


    Audrey: When are youing to COuntry Z?


    Evans: One weekter.


    Audrey directly sent him a ¡°happy¡± emoji.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Charlotte¡¯s head suddenly popped out from under the nket as she looked at Audrey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in a while.¡± Audreyy down happily.


    When the lights were turned off, Charlotte suddenly ran to Audrey¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Audrey was somewhat taken aback, while Charlotte reached out to hug her.


    Charlotte rested her head in her arms and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say another word and closed her eyes.


    The next morning, Audrey and Charlotte left the house after washing up.<div>


    Ollie was very enthusiastic about Charlotte¡¯s intention to join the club. He drove to the hotel early in the morning and said that he wanted to pick them up personally to take a look at the club.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t a fool. She had long sensed that Ollie was overly enthusiastic about Charlotte.


    Thinking of those swindlers, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but be more vignt.


    Olly drove in front and never stopped talking. He kept introducing the famous local attractions and specialties to them.


    Audrey was worried and secretly sent a message to Charlotte.


    Audrey: Sister, why don¡¯t we go back? Let¡¯s not go to the club.


    Charlotte: What are we going back for? We¡¯re already out.


    Audrey: No¡­ I keep having the feeling that this Ollie is strange.


    Charlotte nced at Audrey with a smile before lowering her head to type in the chat box.


    Charlotte: I think he¡¯s pretty good.


    Is this considered pretty good? Audrey suddenly began to doubt her life.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t that she liked to specte maliciously, but she felt that¡­ Ollie was too strange!


    He was too enthusiastic about Charlotte!


    Although she knew that he was most likely trying to trick Charlotte into going to the club to get a card, Audrey still wanted to persuade Charlotte again.


    Charlotte roughly knew what Audrey was worried about, so she sent her a message.


    Charlotte: Dear, I know what you want to say. After all, we¡¯re in a foreign country. It¡¯s not a problem for us to be wary of strangers. However, I don¡¯tck money anyway. Even if that guy asks me to apply for a card, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.


    Audrey was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t intend to persuade Charlotte anymore.


    Even though Charlotte knew that there might be a trap waiting for her ahead, she was still willing to crawl into it.


    Audrey knew that her emotions were unstable. If Charlotte could be happier with the club, Audrey wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Ollie was still chattering about their club when Audrey couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him. ¡°Mr. Ollie, how long until we arrive at the club?¡±


    ¡°Soon. It¡¯s just ahead.¡± Ollie smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±<div>


    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of a building.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡± Olly opened the door for the twodies in the car gentlemanly and said, ¡°Ladies, please follow me!¡±


    Charlotte took the lead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Audrey followed closely behind.


    The jazz dance club that Ollie mentioned was on the tenth floor of the building. When she took the elevator, Audrey was still guessing that the club was a small-scale one. She didn¡¯t expect to widen her eyes in surprise when she reached the tenth floor.


    ¡°This ce is quite big,¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Of course. When I first founded this club, I invested a lot of money.¡± Ollie smiled proudly and showed them around the club.


    ¡°There¡¯s the dance studio over there,¡± Ollie said, pointing to a room not far away. ¡°We¡¯ve got ten dance studios like this.¡±


    ¡°Then the scale of your business is indeed quite big.¡± Charlotte was slightly surprised. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°The environment here is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dancing here is simply amazing.¡± Ollie smiled and called over a few burly men who were working out not far away. ¡°Actually, we have another gym here. If you¡¯re interested, you can go there to work out.¡±


    As expected, Charlotte¡¯s attention was quickly attracted.

 Chapter 409: The Mysterious Ollie

    Chapter 409: The Mysterious Ollie<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Seeing Charlotte surrounded by a few young and strong men chatting andughing, Audrey subconsciously wanted to step forward. At this moment, Ollie, who was standing beside her, said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Audrey, right?¡±


    Audrey stopped in her tracks.<div>


    ¡°Why? Did my sister tell you my name?¡± Audrey asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Why would I need your sister to tell me?¡± Ollie suddenly smiled meaningfully. ¡°Miss Audrey, no matter what, you¡¯re a famous actress in Country H. It¡¯s normal for me to know you, right?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression turned very surprised.


    ¡°So, you knew our identities long ago?¡± Audrey immediately became vignt.


    ¡°Miss Audrey.¡± Ollie smiled helplessly. ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that. I swear that I really have no ill intentions towards you.¡±


    Audrey looked like she didn¡¯t believe him.


    This guy actually knew who she was!


    Audrey looked at Charlotte, who was chatting happily with a few men not far away, and her expression couldn¡¯t help but change.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll do something harmful to your sister?¡± Ollie said with a smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, don¡¯t think so badly of me. I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    Due to the asion, Audrey didn¡¯t give him a straight face.


    She put on a fake smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Ollie, I¡¯m really curious. Why did you look for my sister? Your club isn¡¯t small, right? It doesn¡¯tck a member like my sister.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ollieughed heartily. ¡°Miss Audrey, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I just think that your sister is very suited for jazz dancing, but¡­¡±


    Ollie turned his head to look into Audrey¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t even rted to your sister by blood. I¡¯m really touched that you care so much about her.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly widened!


    ¡°W-who exactly are you¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s voice trembled.


    This guy was indeed not as simple as he looked on the surface!


    ¡°Miss Audrey, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Ollie spread his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±


    After saying that, he walked towards Charlotte and the others with a smile. ¡°How is it? Beautifuldy, have you thought about joining our club?¡±


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground like a wooden stake, her back extremely stiff.


    Who the hell was Ollie?


    He actually knew that she and Charlotte were not biological sisters!


    This guy must have already investigated her and Charlotte!<div>


    Audrey felt her head buzz when she realized that he had intentionallye into contact with Charlotte!


    Charlotte had depression to begin with, and she was at the critical stage of suppressing her illness. How could Audrey tolerate the possibility that Ollie would do something to hurt Charlotte?


    Audrey took a deep breath. At this moment, Charlotte had already gone to the front desk under the escort of a few people.


    Audrey hurriedly chased after her.


    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± Audrey asked nervously.


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m applying for a card.¡± Charlotte gave Audrey a baffled look before saying with a smile, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve thought about it. This jazz club is indeed not bad. I¡¯ve decided that I want to apply for a membership card here.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice.


    The people around him looked at Audrey strangely. Ollie couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Miss Audrey, are you dissatisfied with our ce? If you have any objections, feel free to mention them to us.¡±


    Charlotte wanted to say something, but Audrey went forward and pulled her to the side.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Audrey said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t apply for a card here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte said with a smile. ¡°Audrey, I think this ce is pretty good. Besides, Ollie is not bad either. Why don¡¯t you let me apply for a card here?¡±<div>


    Audrey held Charlotte¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°That Ollie isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    Charlotte looked at Audrey¡¯s face in a daze. Just as Audrey thought that she was going to believe her, Charlotte suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Audrey, why do you like to tell dad jokes these days?¡± Charlotte gently pulled her hand out and took out her bank card to the front desk. ¡°I want to be a member.¡±


    Audrey wanted to split open on the spot!


    Why didn¡¯t Charlotte listen to her advice?


    Audrey instantly red at Oliie in displeasure.


    Ollie gave her an innocent look.

 Chapter 410: Audrey’s Troubles

    Chapter 410: Audrey¡¯s Troubles<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Seeing that Charlotte had already paid, Audrey really wanted to scream on the spot!


    After Charlotte received the membership card, Ollie immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Charlotte, our gym set-up is also very good. Do you want to know more about it?¡±<div>


    Enough, enough!


    Audrey angrily grabbed Charlotte¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve already spent enough money. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Charlotte looked at Audrey in a daze. After a few seconds, she smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon hearing Charlotte say that she wanted to leave, Ollie called the men beside him forward. ¡°Come, let us send Miss Charlotte out.¡±


    Audrey was quickly pushed to the side, while Charlotte walked out of the door surrounded by a group of young men.


    Audrey was speechless.


    Ollie walked to Audrey¡¯s side and said slowly, ¡°Miss Charlotte looks really happy. Miss Audrey, what do you think?¡±


    In Audrey¡¯s eyes, Ollie was a liar with ill intentions.


    A long time ago, Charlotte had told Audrey that she dreamed of watching a bunch of men bow down to her, but¡­


    Audrey looked at the scene in front of her and felt ufortable no matter how she looked at it.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m warning you,¡± Audrey said fiercely to Ollie. ¡°If you dare to do anything to my sister, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±<div>


    Ollie spread out his hands with an innocent expression. ¡°Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Audrey snorted and left angrily.


    Ollie looked at Audrey¡¯s departing figure and smiled meaningfully.


    Charlotte happily bade farewell to the group of men before smiling at Audrey, who was standing at the side. ¡°It¡¯s still early today. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Seeing that Audrey¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but go forward and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re fine. Why are you angry? Did I provoke you in any way?¡±


    Audrey heaved a deep sigh of relief and asked gloomily, ¡°Sister, why do you have to get that club membership?¡±


    Charlotte hugged her and walked forward. She said, ¡°Why not? I think that club is very interesting. It¡¯s not a big deal to get a membership .¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that Ollie is clearly a liar! One look and you can tell that he¡¯s not a good person!¡± Audrey was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    However, Charlotte smiled and stroked Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°How could that be? Ollie is a very nice person. Audrey, do you have some misunderstanding about him?¡±


    ¡°Sis, you have to believe me!¡± Audrey wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Charlotte brought her into the mall and said, ¡°Audrey, do you not like Ollie?¡±<div>


    [Ah! Isn¡¯t it obvious? It would be strange if I liked that guy!]


    A long-lost barrage ofments appeared above Audrey¡¯s head.


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Soon, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Darling, Ollie is really a very good person. It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand him now. When you get to know him better in the future, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m right.¡±


    Audrey sighed.


    Charlotte no longer listened to Audrey¡¯s advice.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was in a good mood. She took Audrey shopping in the mall for the entire afternoon and even bought many beautiful clothes for her.


    Because Charlotte had spent a lot of money at the jazz club, Ollie treated her as his major customer.


    Not long after Audrey and Charlotte returned to the hotel, Ollie sent a message saying that the club would hold arge-scale dating event in a few days and that she was wee to attend.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Then, she asked Charlotte, who was leaning against the headboard, ¡°The membership fee for the gathering isn¡¯t cheap, right?¡±


    Charlotte reached out and gently patted Audrey¡¯s back. ¡°My dear, you belong to the high-ie group after all. Why are you being so calctive now?¡±


    Audrey felt very innocent. ¡°Sister, even if my sry isn¡¯t low now, I can¡¯t spend money recklessly.¡±<div>


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Do you think I¡¯m spending money recklessly?¡±


    Audrey sighed and said, ¡°Sis, do you know? I really feel that it¡¯s not worth it for you to spend money on that club membership.¡±

 Chapter 411: Short Series

    Chapter 411: Short Series<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte replied excitedly, ¡°Audrey, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Ollie is a good person. If you don¡¯t like him, don¡¯t go to the dating event in a few days.¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. ¡°Sister, what do you mean? Are you going to participate in that dating event?¡±<div>


    Charlotte nodded without raising her head.


    Audrey¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    Sensing Audrey¡¯s surprise, Charlotte looked up at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Audrey only felt a headache. ¡°Are you really going to that dating event? Can¡¯t you not go?¡±


    Charlotte found Audrey baffling. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go? I¡¯m a member of the club! As a member, isn¡¯t it normal for me to participate in an event organized by the club?¡±


    Audrey copsed onto the bed. ¡°Ah! Sister, I¡¯ve been talking to you for a long time. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Charlotte mimicked her and slumped on the bed. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Audrey turned to look at her in a daze.


    Charlotte revealed a gentle smile before raising her hand to hug Audrey.


    At this moment, neither of them spoke, but Audrey clearly knew what Charlotte was referring to.


    Perhaps at this moment, Charlotte had also guessed that she had a mental illness.<div>


    ¡°I just¡­ want to make myself happy,¡± Charlotte said softly as she buried her head in Audrey¡¯s neck.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly burned.


    ¡°Sister, I will always be by your side,¡± Audrey said as she gently patted Charlotte¡¯s back.


    At midnight, Charlotte had already fallen asleep. Audrey was still sitting on her bed, chatting with Elena.


    Elena was undoubtedly shocked when she found out that Charlotte had spent a lot of money to apply for a membership at the club.


    However, Elena¡¯s reaction was not as strong as Audrey¡¯s.


    Elena: Your sister is in a bad mood. If applying for a membership at the club can make her happier, it doesn¡¯t matter if she spends more money.


    Audrey: Of course I know that¡­ However, if my sister went to another club to apply for a card, I wouldn¡¯t have objected.


    Elena: What do you mean?


    Hence, Audrey told her about Ollie.


    Elena was surprised.<div>


    Elena: This guy is obviously up to no good. What are you going to do?


    Audrey: I don¡¯t know if Ollie is a good person or a bad person, but for safety¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t really want my sister to be so close to that fellow.


    Elena: So don¡¯t


    you have to follow your sister at the friend gathering in a few days?


    Audrey: Of course! Although my sister looks very happy now, I¡¯m still worried. To be safe, I have to follow her closely.


    Elena: Alright, remember to let me know if anything happens. My family has some businesses in Country Z. If you have any trouble, you can look for the person-in-charge of thosepanies.


    Audrey: Thank you.


    Elena: Kiss me as a thank you gift.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She was so frightened that she exited the chat page.


    Elena was really¡­ too strange now!


    Audreyughed twice. Soon, Evans sent her another message.<div>


    Evans: ¡°Sorry to disturb you sote. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t think too much about it and quickly replied.


    Audrey: What¡¯s the matter?


    Evans: ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Country Z in a few days. Our family has a branch there. At that time, we might film a short drama to promote a new product. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in reading the script?¡±


    To think she could receive business when traveling overseas! Audrey couldn¡¯t help but be amused. She readily agreed.


    Evans: The script will only be out tomorrow. I¡¯ll send it to you then.


    Audrey: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more. Soon, Evans persuaded her to sleep quickly. It was not good to stay upte.


    Audrey sent him a smiling emoji.


    Evans looked at the emoticon on the screen and could not help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°How is it? Has your dear Audrey agreed to your earnest request?¡± At this moment, a teasing voice sounded.


    Evans nced at his brother, who was ying with his phone on the sofa, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Brother, can you stop saying such ridiculous things? Also, it wasn¡¯t an earnest request, okay?¡±

 Chapter 412: Evans’ Determination

    Chapter 412: Evans¡¯ Determination<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Hey, are you denying it?¡± Louis could not help butugh. After seeing Abner send him a message, he said to his younger brother, ¡°Evans, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There are many things that you have to fight for yourself.¡±


    Evans leaned against the window and said, ¡°Of course I know that.¡±<div>


    ¡°You can do it.¡± Louis smiled and said, ¡°You still have a chance before Audrey realizes Eric¡¯s feelings for her.¡±


    Thinking of Eric¡¯s kiss on Audrey¡¯s forehead that night, Evans¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    ¡°Brother, do you also think that they will have a chance in the future?¡± Evans revealed a rare confused expression.


    Louis was happily chatting with Abner. When he heard his brother¡¯s words, he did not mind and casually said, ¡°Siblings can¡¯t be together.¡±


    Evans took these words to heart.


    ¡°Siblings¡­ even if they¡¯re not rted by blood, right?¡± Evans asked.


    Louis shifted his gaze to Evans¡¯ face. ¡°Why? Do you already have an idea?¡±


    Evans suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ll work hard to make her like me.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Louis felt that his brother¡¯s current look was very funny. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an expression on your face¡­ You look like a young man who has just fallen in love.¡±


    Evans looked at Louis. ¡°You think so too, right?¡±


    Louis only felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Alright, no matter what, if you want to pursue Audrey, you should put in more effort.¡±<div>


    Louis thought for a moment and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I actually think that Audrey likes you too. It¡¯s just that the two of you are too reserved. Neither of you has taken the initiative to take that step. Hence, your rtionship hasn¡¯t progressed until now.¡±


    A hint of sadness shed across Evans¡¯ face.


    He had once thought of expressing his feelings to Audrey.


    He had even bought gifts and flowers just so that he could confess to Audrey directly after the school¡¯s anniversary party.


    He was not a coward. While he was cold when facing most people, he had never thought of staying where he was when it came to the person he liked. He had long thought of expressing his feelings for her.


    However, at the party that day, Evans was shocked when he saw Eric kissing Audrey.


    What followed was endless hesitation.


    As smart as he was, he naturally wouldn¡¯t simply think that it was just a stage effect.


    Even for siblings, kissing on the forehead was a very normal etiquette.


    However, Eric¡¯s gaze could not deceive anyone. Romeo looked at his lover affectionately and Evans could understand that it was a stage effect, but what about in private?


    Even if Eric acted like a normal brother to his sister, Evans could still tell something was wrong from Eric¡¯s past actions and how he looked at Audrey.<div>


    No wonder¡­ Almost every time Audrey was filming, Eric would take the time to visit her. He even said that it was to see if his sister¡¯s acting skills had improved.


    Also, at that charity banquet, when Elena was hit by the chandelier, Audrey was also injured. Eric had coincidentally and quickly run out to save Audrey.


    Heh, he hid it well.


    Evans was starting to admire Eric¡¯s ¡°acting skills¡±.


    It was said that Audrey and Elena¡¯s acting chops were one of the best in the entertainment industry, but in Evans¡¯ opinion, Eric was also someone with deep acting skills.


    Eric had fooled almost everyone.


    Including Audrey.


    Of course, Evans had no intention of rejecting Eric.


    Instead, he admired Eric.


    Eric knew that with his current rtionship with Audrey, his love for her could never be said in this life, so he chose to leave.


    However, Evans knew that this fellow would still silently pay attention to Audrey¡¯s movements, just like how he had been guarding Audrey for many days and nights.<div>


    Evans looked at Audrey¡¯s profile picture on his phone, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn deep.


    He would never give up on Audrey.


    He had always believed that he could win over Audrey, even if Eric had already upied a considerable position in her heart.

 Chapter 413: New Script

    Chapter 413: New Script


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The next day, Audrey received a short script from Evans.


    ¡°This is a script about our lipstick products,¡± Evans said. ¡°Recently, our business in Country Z has gone into the cosmetic business. I think you¡¯re very suitable for the female lead role in our marketing campaign.¡±


    Audrey excitedly browsed through the content on the tablet and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look in a while. I¡¯m looking forward to your arrival.¡±


    Evans replied with a ¡°happily smiling¡± emoticon.


    Audrey leaned against the head of the bed and read the script. When she saw the contents, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This script was very interesting.


    There was only one sentence in the introduction at the beginning of the script: High-end hunters often appeared in the form of prey.


    Audrey continued reading and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This plot isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    The script was very short, but the content was verypact.


    It described how the consul of a certain empire was arrogant and powerful. One day, when he was traveling alone incognito, he was actually plotted against by his political enemies.


    The consul was on his own and was about to lose his life. At this moment, amoner woman selling flowers on the street helped and sessfully saved the consul.


    Audrey continued reading. Soon, she sent a message to Evans, indicating that she wanted to take on this drama.


    Evans agreed.


    ¡°This plot is quite interesting.¡± Audrey sent a voice message to Evans. ¡°The powerful consul thought that he had everything under his control, but he never expected to be harmed by the female protagonist in the end.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Evans said. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Country Z in a few days. I¡¯ll talk to you about filming then.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey agreed.


    At this moment, Charlotte came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Darling, what do you think of my dress?¡± Charlotte asked with a smile as she spun around in front of the mirror.


    Audrey looked up and saw that she was wearing a champagne-colored dress. She asked, ¡°Is this the one you bought yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°I n to wear this dress to the friend gathering in a few days.¡±


    Audrey wanted to say something but hesitated. However, seeing that Charlotte was in such a good mood, she couldn¡¯t bear to say anything that would make her unhappy.


    Seeing that Audrey¡¯s attention was on the tablet, Charlotte approached curiously.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Charlotte lowered her head curiously.


    Audrey didn¡¯t avoid her. She generously handed the tablet to her and said, ¡°Evans sent me a new script. It¡¯s a short drama about lipstick.¡±


    ¡°Did Evans send it to you?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but smile ambiguously. ¡°The two of you are getting closer and closer.¡±


    Audrey blushed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Charlotte chuckled and picked up the tablet to look at it.


    ¡°High-end hunters often appear in the form of prey¡­¡± Charlotte unconsciously read out loud. Soon, she smiled and said, ¡°Why does this look so much like the plot of forced love?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°But this is a short drama. It will end in a few episodes.¡±


    ¡°Then what does this have to do with lipstick products?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey replied, ¡°Take a look. The country mentioned here¡ªthe Rose Kingdom. Do you see it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see it,¡± Charlotte replied. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful red color¡­ I see. Thispany sure knows how to have fun. In order to promote their lipstick, they actually have to film a short drama.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll be staying in Country Z for a long time. I¡¯ll film a short drama along the way and treat it as earning some extra money.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Charlotte continued to read the content of the script. Soon, she eximed, ¡°This plot is so exciting!¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlotte handed the tablet to her and said, ¡°Look at the statement here. The consul has been living in the female protagonist¡¯s house for a long time and has been hiding his identity. Later, he brought the female protagonist back to the pce.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the plot.¡±


    Charlotte sat down beside Audrey and continued, ¡°The female protagonist has always acted slow and silly. The consul has always thought that she was very weak. I didn¡¯t expect that on the eve of this guy¡¯s pce coup, the female protagonist would stab him to death!¡±


    Audrey hadn¡¯t seen the contents, so she was very surprised to hear Charlotte say that. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very exciting.¡±

 Chapter 414: Hitting on Her

    Chapter 414: Hitting on Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte continued reading. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the finale that the female protagonist revealed her true identity to the consul¡­¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± Charlotte shouted. ¡°She¡¯s the youngest daughter of King Peter the Third. She¡¯s been raised in the pce since she was young, and very few people have seen her face.¡±


    Audrey came to a realization. ¡°No wonder it mentioned ¡®high-end hunters¡¯ at the beginning. So this female protagonist is that ¡®hunter.¡¯ She has always shown herself as amoner with the goal of attracting the attention of the consul.¡±


    ¡°This plot is too exciting,¡± Charlotte said again. ¡°When are you guys going to start filming? I¡¯ll go to the set to take a look.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Evans said that he will being over in a few days. The filming will probably start soon.¡±


    Three dayster, the jazz club¡¯s dating party began.


    The venue of the gathering was by the sea. Under the gentle sea breeze, Audrey felt much better.


    There were many people at the gathering, and the exquisitely dressed Charlotte naturally won the favor of many men present.


    Audrey had been following Charlotte the entire time. She was really afraid that if she wasn¡¯t careful, Ollie would do something bad to Charlotte.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Taking advantage of the time when Charlotte was surrounded by everyone, Ollie smiled and went to Audrey¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone is just ying together today. I won¡¯t do anything to your sister.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Ollie, I hope what you said is true.¡±


    Ollie nced at Charlotte, who was standing in the crowd, and said, ¡°Your sister is really beautiful.¡±


    Audrey felt a chill run down her spine.


    This guy was indeed up to no good!


    Seeing Audrey look at him with an unfriendly gaze, Ollie immediately said with a bright smile, ¡°Miss Audrey, why do you always look like you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Audrey snorted coldly.


    She was now thinking about ending her vacation early and going home.


    Or perhaps, they could travel to another country. This would also prevent Charlotte from interacting too much with Ollie.


    ¡°Heh, listen.¡± Audrey looked up and said to Ollie, ¡°It¡¯s best if you keep being honest. If I find out that you did something bad to Charlotte, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ollie shrugged innocently. ¡°I¡¯m a nice guy.¡±


    Audrey looked away in disdain.


    The gathering today was very lively. The activities at the gathering mainly revolved around club members. People like Audrey, who had been brought into the venue, were rarely ignored.


    Audrey was originally sitting in a corner eating dessert. When she saw that Charlotte and Ollie were already dancing on the grass, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    What magic did this guy have? Why did Charlotte like to y with him so much?


    Audrey took a photo of Charlotte dancing and sent it to Eric.


    Eric still didn¡¯t reply to her.


    Audrey didn¡¯t care if the other party would read her news. She was totally treating Eric as her confidant.


    Audrey: Second Brother, look at the sister in the photo. Ah, I hate the guy beside her.


    Audrey: That fellow tricked Sister into getting a membership card to the club. Ah, I really tried to stop her back then, but Sister didn¡¯t listen to me at all.


    Audrey: But Sister looks really happy. I don¡¯t want to dampen her spirits, so since she insists, I can¡¯t say too much.


    Audrey sent many words to the chat box. The moment she clicked send, a voice sounded above her head. ¡°Hey, beautifuldy, what are you doing?¡±


    Audrey looked up curiously and saw a man in a suit holding a ss of red wine and smiling at her.


    Audrey was taken aback.


    ¡°Miss, may I sit beside you?¡± the man asked again.


    Audrey didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, do as you wish.¡±


    The man introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Eric, a member of the jazz club. What about you, Miss?¡±


    Out of courtesy, Audrey introduced herself. Soon, she said, ¡°Look at me sitting here. You can tell that I¡¯m not a member of the club.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t seem to know about Audrey¡¯s rtionship with Charlotte. He nced at Charlotte, who was surrounded by the crowd and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Thatdy is really beautiful. I wanted to invite her to dance with me just now, but I didn¡¯t expect our manager to beat me to it.¡±


    Audrey casually replied before lowering her head to continue ying with her phone.

 Chapter 415: Nonsense

    Chapter 415: Nonsense


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing that Audrey was ignoring him, Eric continued, ¡°Then, beautifuldy, if I extend an invitation to you, will you ept me?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously felt repulsed.


    To be honest, she hade to this gathering today entirely for Charlotte. In fact, Audrey didn¡¯t want to participate in their activities.


    Audrey knew that her current state was a little out of ce, but she didn¡¯t want to change it.


    At the end of the day, she still had a problem with Ollie.


    Eric thought that Audrey was shy, so he revealed another gentle smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, I want to invite you to be my dance partner. Is that okay?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously wanted to reject him, but she quickly thought of a countermeasure.


    She turned and beamed at Eric. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, sir. But¡­ I¡¯m having some trouble.¡±


    Eric was a little puzzled. ¡°In what way is it inconvenient?¡±


    Audrey quickly tapped on the phone screen twice before raising it in front of him and saying, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t this child cute?¡±


    Eric saw the image of a baby on the phone screen and asked in surprise, ¡°Who is this child?¡±


    Audrey put on a mncholic expression. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s already past ten in the morning. I¡¯ll have to go home to change the child¡¯s diapers after a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Change diapers?¡± Eric was shocked.


    ¡°Do you already have a baby?¡± Eric said in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey said very seriously. ¡°My eldest son is already in the third grade of primary school. My youngest son was just born two months ago.¡±


    Eric did not expect the young and beautiful woman in front of him to already be the mother of two children.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, is what you said true?¡± Eric asked, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Why isn¡¯t it?¡± Audrey pouted. ¡°My youngest son likes to be noisy. Whenever he doesn¡¯t see me for half an hour, he will shout.¡±


    ¡°Then, then why did you stille here?¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Aiyah, I also want to make more friends¡­¡± Audrey immediately smiled shyly. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve already been divorced from my child¡¯s father for a year. I also want to start a new marriage, so I can only¡­¡±


    ¡°Originally¡­¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but smile, but soon, he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Miss Audrey, did you just say that your youngest son is only two months old?¡± Eric asked.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Eric felt like he was struck by a bolt out of the blue. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ve been divorced from your husband for a year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey smiled sweetly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Eric was speechless.


    Audrey pretended to look at him in confusion. Soon, she repeated her shy expression. ¡°Since Mr. Eric wants to dance with me so much, I¡¯ll dance with you for a while. However, I only have ten minutes¡­ I might have to leaveter.¡±


    Seeing Audrey reach out to him, Eric stood up in fright.


    Audrey pretended to look at him in confusion.


    Eric retreated. ¡°Miss Audrey¡­ I suddenly remembered that I have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Sorry¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Eric fled!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh as she watched him leave.


    She rarely teased people, but Audrey found the situation today very interesting.


    Anyway, she had no intention of making friends here. It didn¡¯t matter if she lied.


    Audrey smiled and typed what had just happened into the chat box before sending it to Eric.


    Eric, who was far away, saw Audrey¡¯s messages.


    Soon, a smile appeared on his expressionless face.


    The shareholders in the meeting room couldn¡¯t help but look at each other when they saw Eric like this.


    ¡°Continue the meeting,¡± Eric said in a low voice.


    Audrey switched to another area. When she saw that there were snacks on the dining table that she liked, she took them and ate them.


    ¡°Miss Audrey.¡± At this moment, Ollie¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°So you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    Audrey only nced at him indifferently before asking, ¡°Mr. Ollie? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ollie¡¯s gaze stopped somewhere before he smiled at Audrey. ¡°You scared a gentleman just now.¡±

 Chapter 416: Dating

    Chapter 416: Dating<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey knew that she couldn¡¯t hide what had happened from Ollie, so she openly admitted, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Audrey looked up and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ollie, are you angry?¡±<div>


    Ollie looked at Audrey with interest. Suddenly, a drama that Audrey had acted in shed through his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen ¡®Goddess¡¯,¡± Ollie said. ¡°I have to say, Miss Audrey, the character you yed, Martha, is indeed very ingrained in people¡¯s hearts. Just like your expression just now, it¡¯s exactly the same as Martha in the drama.¡±


    Audrey snorted andughed. ¡°Can I understand this as your recognition of me?¡±


    Ollie looked at Charlotte, who was chatting happily with everyone in the distance, and said slowly, ¡°Actually, you can be like your sister and get along with everyone.¡±


    Audrey stared quietly into Ollie¡¯s eyes.


    Ollie didn¡¯t look away. Instead, he met her gaze with a smile.


    ¡°If you want something from my sister, I advise you not to waste your effort,¡± Audrey said.


    Ollie raised his eyebrows. Soon, he smiled helplessly. ¡°Miss Audrey, it looks like it will take me a long time to change your opinion of me.¡±


    A trace of annoyance shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ollie, we¡¯re not children. If you have anything to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to say something ridiculous here.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ollieughed. ¡°Miss Audrey, why don¡¯t we y a little game?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Audrey rejected him bluntly.<div>


    Ollie smiled helplessly. ¡°Miss Audrey, why do you always look like you¡¯re keeping me at arm¡¯s length? You¡¯re rejecting me so bluntly, making me embarrassed¡­¡±


    Ollie looked at Charlotte in the distance and continued, ¡°Do you dare to make a bet with me? Your sister¡­ might fall in love here?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s pupils immediately dted!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey stood up in excitement.


    ¡°Oh, honey, calm down¡­¡± Ollie raised his hands innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt your sister. Why do you look like I¡¯m going to kill someone?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    She gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Kid, listen¡ª if my sister loses even a strand of hair, you¡¯ll see how I deal with you¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know¡­¡± With his height advantage, Ollie looked down teasingly at Audrey¡¯s flushed cheeks from anger. ¡°Miss Audrey, you came from the illustrious Lance Family. I definitely don¡¯t have the ability to contend with you.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart pounded violently!


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Audrey asked unhappily.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange¡­¡± Olly suddenly smiled and changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Lance family after all. Why haven¡¯t you announced your true identity in the entertainment industry after debuting for so long?¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly.


    ¡°Just like when you first had a conflict with those female celebrities in the entertainment industry. If you had revealed your identity at that time, how would they dare to be so rude to you?¡± Ollie smiled very gently.


    Audrey secretly clenched her fists.


    It had to be said that she had let down her guard against Ollie from the beginning. Or rather, she had only been wary of this man just now, but she had not thought of a deeper aspect.


    Ollie was like a poisonous snake, always giving you a fatal blow when you weren¡¯t paying attention.


    Audrey was no longer amiable to him. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°Ollie, I¡¯ll say it again. If you dare to harbor any ill intentions towards my sister, I definitely won¡¯t let you off. It¡¯s the same for my brothers.¡±


    Olly said meaningfully, ¡°Brothers? Perhaps you won¡¯t be facing any brothers in the future.¡±


    Audrey found his words baffling. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Olly smiled and naturally changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your advice¡­ but if your sister insists on being with me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Audrey looked at him in disdain.


    Although this fellow was quite good-looking, in Audrey¡¯s opinion, he waspletely unworthy of Charlotte.<div>


    He couldn¡¯t evenpare to Frank.


    Wait, Frank?


    When Audrey realized what she was thinking, cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but break out on her forehead.


    Pfft, why would she think of Frank?

 Chapter 417: Cold War

    Chapter 417: Cold War<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t it all because of Frank that Charlotte experienced so many thingster on?


    The conversation between Audrey and Ollie wasn¡¯t pleasant. By the time they left, there wasn¡¯t much of a smile on her face.<div>


    Charlotte naturally noticed Audrey¡¯s abnormality. She thought for a moment and said apologetically, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. I had too much fun today and didn¡¯t have the time to care about you.¡±


    Audrey hurriedly denied it. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have any intention of ming you. I¡¯ve been thinking about the script, so I didn¡¯t go over to y with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte instantly smiled. ¡°Then do you also think that today¡¯s gathering is very lively?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey nodded naturally.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Charlotte said and was about to take out her phone.


    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte replied, ¡°Ollie just told me that his club members are going hiking with him in a few days. He asked me if I wanted to go with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey immediately screamed. ¡°He asked you to go hiking?¡±


    The driver in front couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little girl, can¡¯t you tell? Someone wants to woo your sister.¡±


    Audrey felt all the blood in her body freeze.


    Charlotte was smiling as she replied to Ollie¡¯s message. She said to Audrey, ¡°The hiking date is in three days. Are you free then? If not, I¡¯ll go with them myself.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°How can you y with them?¡±


    Charlotte looked baffled. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the club. What does it have to do with me going hiking with them?¡±


    Charlotte smiled again. ¡°Besides, there will also be girls. Not all of them will be men.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She snatched Charlotte¡¯s phone and sent Ollie a message. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± Charlotte was very shocked.


    Audrey returned the phone to Charlotte and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already helped you reject that guy.¡±


    ¡°You, how could you¡­¡± Charlotte looked at Audrey¡¯s face in disbelief. Soon, her eyes filled with tears.


    Audrey never expected Charlotte¡¯s emotions to fluctuate so much. She was instantly stunned.


    Charlotte held back her tears and turned her head away. She looked at the scenery outside the window without saying a word.


    When she got out of the car, Charlotte quickly walked towards the hotel without even looking back at Audrey.


    ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± Audrey chased after her anxiously, but Charlotte walked even faster.<div>


    Audrey stood rooted to the ground, her face filled with grievance.


    After Charlotte returned to the hotel, she didn¡¯t say a word. After washing up, she went straight to bed.


    When Audrey came out of the shower, she saw that Charlotte had already turned off the bedsidemp. She couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.


    On the other side of the bed, she looked gloomily at the raised nket on the next bed.


    Audrey sent a message to Charlotte gloomily.


    Audrey: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have snatched your phone just now and casually stood up for you.¡±


    Charlotte ignored Audrey. However, her nket was trembling slightly. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that she was crying.


    Audrey felt even more guilty.


    Her original intention foring to Z Country this time was to take Charlotte away and alleviate her depression. She did not expect that she would cause harm to the other party by ident.


    Audrey wanted to say something, but she ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    Helpless, she sent a message to Evans.<div>


    After Evans saw Audrey¡¯s message, he firstforted her and said that he would be leaving for Country Z the day after tomorrow.


    Audrey¡¯s mood improved a little.


    Audrey: Ah,e here quickly! That Ollie is really difficult to deal with. I wonder what kind of bewitching potion that fellow gave my sister. My sister actually has a good impression of him!


    Audrey told Evans what had happened during the day.


    Evans: So, you suspect that guy of wanting to harm your sister?


    Audrey: That¡¯s right! I really think that fellow has ulterior motives towards my sister. My God, I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of harm my sister will suffer in the future.


    Evans: Then stabilize your sister first. Don¡¯t let her go hiking with Ollie first. Try to minimize contact between these two.


    Audrey: I know.

 Chapter 418: Sowing Discord

    Chapter 418: Sowing Discord<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans quickly called his assistant and asked him to book a ne ticket two days earlier.


    ¡°Yo, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Louis could not help but tease his younger brother. ¡°Isn¡¯t the flight in four days? Why are you two days early?¡±<div>


    Evans looked at the dark night outside the window and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she needs me.¡±


    ¡°I hope you get what you want.¡± Louisy on the sofa and said, ¡°Brat, I wish you sess.¡±


    Audrey originally thought that Charlotte would forgive her after sleeping, but she didn¡¯t expect her to still ignore her.


    Audrey felt very sad. She sent Charlotte a few more messages, but she didn¡¯t expect her to still ignore her.


    Audrey crawled back under the nket, feeling very aggrieved.


    After a while, she sent Eric another message.


    Audrey: You¡¯re ignoring me, and now even Sister is ignoring me¡­ Ah, dear Mr. Lance, what should I do?


    Audrey had clearly developed Eric¡¯s WeChat ount into a target for her to vent.


    Audrey: Sister¡¯s mental state is very bad. I really don¡¯t know what to do to make her happy. Although¡­ She¡¯s quite good with those club members, I keep feeling that the manager there isn¡¯t a good person.


    Audrey flipped through her chat history with Eric again and again. She had already sent Eric more than a hundred messages unterally, but he didn¡¯t reply to her at all.


    Sigh.<div>


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    She thought for a moment and made up her mind. She called Eric directly.


    At this moment, Eric was quietly looking at the page disyed on his phone. His expression was very cold.


    ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± the assistant asked.


    Eric looked up at him and said, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The assistant quickly shut his mouth in embarrassment.


    The video call finally stopped.


    Eric clicked on Audrey¡¯s Moments and stared nkly at her background.


    Audrey looked at the phone page in dejection and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ¡°They¡¯re all ignoring me, all of them!¡±


    Audrey thought hatefully, If you want to ignore me, so be it! I¡¯ll ignore you in the future too!<div>


    For the entire day, the room was very quiet. Charlotte did not speak and only silently watched dramas on her tablet. asionally, she would take out her phone to take a look.


    Audrey knew that Charlotte was definitely chatting with Ollie.


    This detestable fellow!


    Audrey cursed Ollie in her heart.


    Just as Audrey was cursing Ollie in her heart, Charlotte suddenly sent her a few photos.


    Audrey was rmed as she hurriedly clicked on it.


    It turned out to be Charlotte and Ollie¡¯s chat history.


    What surprised Audrey was that Charlotte¡¯s message was still the same as the one she had sentst night: ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Olly was the one who sent the rest of the messages.


    However, after reading the content, Audrey¡¯s mood worsened.


    She really wanted to run to the club right now and give Ollie a good beating.<div>


    ording to Ollie¡¯s message, Audrey hade to a conclusion: Ollie was a male green tea b*tch.


    Not long after Audrey sent that message on behalf of Charlottest night, Ollie sent many messages over.


    Ollie looked very innocent as he asked Charlotte apologetically, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± After all, Audrey seemed to hate him.


    Ollie added, ¡°If I¡¯ve offended her in any way, I¡¯ll apologize to her as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want it to affect the rtionship between you sisters because of me.¡±


    Huh? Apologize? Affect their rtionship?


    He was simply bullshitting.


    Audrey was so angry that she cursed softly.


    Before she came to Country Z, the most difficult person she had ever met was Liz. Now, she announced that Ollie was even more difficult to deal with than Liz!


    What was this guy up to? He actually pretended to be gentle and harmless in front of Charlotte?


    Ollie seemed to really feel that he was ¡°in the wrong.¡± He kept apologizing to Charlotte, saying that perhaps everyone had had too much fun at the banquet yesterday, causing Audrey to be neglected. Therefore, Audrey¡¯s actions might be a little extreme.


    Extreme?


    When Audrey saw this word, she nearly jumped out of bed!


    How could Ollie have the cheek to say such things?


    For the first time, Audrey felt that there was actually such a detestable man in this world!


    He actually dared to specte about her wantonly with Charlotte!


    Most importantly, Audrey had never done what he had said or done!

 Chapter 419: Meeting

    Chapter 419: Meeting<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How can he do this to me!¡±


    Charlotte nced at her and said very coldly, ¡°Audrey, how can you say that?¡±<div>


    Audrey felt aggrieved. ¡°Sister, you have to believe me. Ollie really isn¡¯t a good person! He¡¯s sending you these messages now. He¡¯s clearly trying to sow discord between us!¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she said, ¡°Audrey, do you really not know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you think I¡¯m in the wrong?¡± Audrey looked at Charlotte in shock. Soon, the corners of her eyes turned red. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really making me too sad!¡±


    Charlotte sighed and said, ¡°Audrey, actually, I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. I just hope that your attitude towards Ollie will be better in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Audrey was speechless.


    What did she do to Ollie? That was clearly a normal attitude, okay?


    He had ill intentions when he approached Charlotte. Audrey wasn¡¯t stupid!


    Every time he looked at Charlotte, Audrey felt extremely ufortable.


    It was as if¡­ a wild beast was looking at its prey.


    In short, the other party had a stomach full of evil intentions.


    Audrey didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how painful it would be if Charlotte and Ollie got closer in the future and Ollie did something harmful to her.<div>


    In her previous life, she had been forced to follow the plot arranged by the system time and time again toplete her life. Now that she finally had the chance to control her fate, how could she watch helplessly as everything she valued was destroyed?


    However, the current situation left Audrey helpless.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t listen to her advice at all. The other party had even always been on the side of outsiders.


    Audrey was about to copse.


    Olly was simply a male green tea b*tch!


    What a detestable fellow!


    Audrey knew that Charlotte¡¯s mental state was unstable, so she didn¡¯t argue with her. She only said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll consider what you said.¡±


    Charlotte sighed and her tone softened. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯re not children anymore. As adults, I have the ability to judge right from wrong. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    Audrey nodded against her will.


    In consideration of Charlotte¡¯s physical and mental health, Audrey had to do her best to follow Charlotte¡¯s wishes, but this didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t do anything in private.


    Take Ollie, for example.<div>


    Audrey had already made up her mind to think of a way to chase him away.


    And from then on, without Audrey¡¯s obstruction, Charlotte openly mentioned to her that she was going to go hiking with the club members.


    Audrey could only reply openly, ¡°Alright, Sister, if you want to go, go.¡±


    Charlotte immediately beamed with joy.


    Audrey added, ¡°I want to go too. I haven¡¯t climbed a mountain in a long time.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed and she said, ¡°Alright, but you have to promise me that when everyone meets, you¡¯re not allowed to find trouble with Olly.¡±


    Was she finding fault with him?


    She would be grateful he didn¡¯te after her.


    Audrey cursed inwardly before replying with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Hence, Charlotte brought her phone to Audrey with a smile and asked her what type of hiking boots she wanted to buy.


    Two dayster, Evans arrived in Country Z.<div>


    After telling Charlotte about this, Audrey said that she wanted to go out and meet Evans.


    Charlotte had already tacitly agreed to Audrey dating Evans, so she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Hence, Audrey left after changing her clothes.


    Evans¡¯s family-owned property in Country Z. After he arrived at his residence with his assistant, he sent Audrey his location and invited her to his house as a guest.


    Audrey quickly took a taxi over.


    When she walked into the garden, she saw a familiar figure sitting in the garden, drinking tea slowly.


    ¡°Evans!¡± Audrey greeted him from afar.


    Evans turned his head. When he saw Audrey, he smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Audrey smiled as she carried a gift box to Evans. ¡°Long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 420: Idea

    Chapter 420: Idea<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans looked at the thing in her hand in surprise. ¡°For me?¡±


    Audrey smiled and handed the gift box to him. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±<div>


    Evans did not decline. Instead, he held it with both hands and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Audrey sat in front of him and first made small talk about her recent situation. Then, she began toin to him.


    Evans patiently listened to her endlessints.


    When Audrey mentioned Ollie, the expression on her face was very interesting.


    Evans asked in surprise, ¡°So, you think that Ollie has seriously affected your rtionship with your sister?¡±


    Audrey nodded and quickly shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to chase him away¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was very pitiful. ¡°I naturally have no objections to my sister making friends.¡±


    Evans nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment before saying unhappily, ¡°That fellow knows about my sister and me. He even knows that I¡¯m not rted to my sister by blood. I¡¯m afraid that he has other motives for getting close to my sister.¡±


    Evans gave his opinion. ¡°Of course, after listening to your statement, I think that Ollie is indeed not a good person¡ªat least from the current situation, that guy might be holding something in his heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey replied. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that my sixth sense is very urate. When I first interacted with that fellow, I didn¡¯t like him.¡±<div>


    Audrey shrugged again with a dejected expression. ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that my sister is a little dissatisfied with me. She feels that my attitude towards Ollie is too bad. We were not even on speaking terms for two days because of this matter.¡±


    Evans looked at Audrey with heartache.


    ¡°Then tell me, what should I do now?¡± Audrey looked at a loss.


    Evans thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Then, has your sister been in contact with Ollie recently?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Audrey nodded crazily. Then, she told him everything about Ollie asking Charlotte to climb the mountain.


    ¡°That guy is quite good at developing rtionships with girls.¡± Evans suddenly sneered.


    ¡°You also think that fellow is strange, right?¡± Audrey seemed to have found her own kind as she looked a little excited. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Ollie, but it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s more trusted by my sister now.¡±


    Evansforted Audrey before giving her an idea.


    ¡°Maybe you can stop your sister from going hiking,¡± Evans said.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I wanted to stop her previously, but my sister was clearly unhappy.¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°No, no. Audrey, there¡¯s something wrong with the way you stopped it.¡±<div>


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°If you tell your sister directly, she might not be able to ept it.¡±


    Audrey agreed with what Evans said.


    Thinking of how Charlotte had been defending Ollie, Audrey felt very depressed.


    She really felt that Charlotte had changed a lot.


    Of course, Audrey had no intention of condemning Charlotte. Instead, her heart ached.


    If she had sensed Charlotte¡¯s abnormal mental state earlier, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.


    Evans could tell that Audrey was feeling guilty. He said, ¡°Perhaps you can make use of Charlotte¡¯s sympathy and make her stay so that she can¡¯t go hiking.¡±


    Audrey was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Evans was amused by Audrey¡¯s behavior. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you can pretend to be sick¡ªon the day your sister is going to climb the mountain.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. ¡°Is this¡­ alright?¡±<div>


    Evans shrugged. ¡°Then do you want your sister to have further contact with Ollie?¡±


    Evans continued, ¡°Audrey, you have to know that if your sister is just friends with Ollie, the situation might not be that bad¡­ But the problem is, Ollie might not only want to be friends with your sister?¡±


    Evans¡¯s words reminded Audrey!


    She suddenly remembered the strange things Ollie had said at the dating party that day.


    Orly said that Charlotte might have a rtionship here.


    A look of disgust couldn¡¯t help but sh across Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let that fellow and my sister be a couple.¡±

 Chapter 421: Pretending to Be Sick

    Chapter 421: Pretending to Be Sick<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way. For your sister¡¯s safety, what¡¯s wrong with you lying a little?¡±


    Audrey finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pretend to be sick.¡±<div>


    Evans told her the details of pretending to be sick, before changing the topic to the short drama script.


    ¡°I believe in your ability,¡± Evans said with a smile. ¡°We n to start filming next week. I wonder if your schedule is suitable?¡±


    Audrey naturally wouldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t free. ¡°I can be there anytime.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Evans smiled. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    When Audrey returned to the hotel, Charlotte was standing in front of the wardrobe, tidying up her clothes.


    ¡°Ah, Audrey, you¡¯re back,¡± Charlotte said with a smile. ¡°Come and take a look. Do the hiking boots I bought for you look good?¡±


    Audrey walked to Charlotte¡¯s side with a heavy heart. Seeing her pick up the pair of rose-red boots, Audrey¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    In order not to let Charlotte see through her, Audrey smiled happily and said, ¡°Sister, I really like this pair of boots. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Charlotte tidied up her clothes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave at seven tomorrow. Remember to sleep early tonight. Don¡¯t stay in bed.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded obediently.


    Looking at Charlotte¡¯s busy figure, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but secretly clench her fists.<div>


    Trying to seduce her sister?


    Pfft, he could dream on!


    At ten in the evening, Charlotte turned off the lights and went to bed. Seeing that Audrey was still sitting on the bed ying with her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Audrey, remember to sleep early. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I¡¯m talking to the producer about the script. I¡¯ll sleepter.¡±


    Only then did Charlotte close her eyes.


    At this moment, Audrey was chatting with Evans.


    Evans: ¡°How are you going to feign sickness to lie to your sister?¡±


    Audrey: I canin about having cramps. After all, I¡¯m a woman. There will always be those few days every month.


    Evans¡¯ face suddenly turned red.


    Audrey continued sending him messages.


    Audrey: Ah, no, I don¡¯t think this idea will work. My sister is also a woman. She has lived with me for so long. If I say that I have cramps, she will definitely sense that something is wrong.<div>


    Evans: Then what are your ns?


    Audrey: Let me think about it.


    Evans: Why don¡¯t you use the same n as before?


    Audrey: Pretending to have cramps?


    Evans: Just like you said, women always have a few days. Even if it¡¯s asionally not on time, is it normal?


    Audrey came to a realization.


    Audrey: Kid, you know quite a lot.


    Evans was stunned by Audrey¡¯s sudden teasing.


    Why did he feel that their rtionship seemed to have gotten closer?


    However, that did not seem to be a bad thing.


    Evans smiled at his phone.<div>


    When the sky was about to brighten, Audrey got up sleepily and tiptoed to the bathroom.


    She looked at the faucet in front of her, then scooped a basin of cold water without hesitation and poured it on her feet.


    Ah, so cold.


    Audrey¡¯s entire body trembled before she poured a basin of cold water on her feet.


    It was March in Country Z now. Although it was as warm as spring during the day, it was still a little cold at night.


    Audrey quickly sniffed.


    She tiptoed back to bed and theny on the covers for a good half hour. Only when she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze did she pull the covers over herself.


    Although she had to pretend that her stomach hurt, Audrey had to make her face look very pale in order to make it more realistic.


    However, after her ¡°self-torture¡± behavior just now, Audrey suddenly felt a little worried. Would she catch a cold or a fever?


    Soon, Audrey¡¯s worries were fulfilled.


    At dawn, Charlotte got out of bed. Just as she called out ¡°Audrey¡± twice, she heard her sneeze.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte quickly ran to her bedside.


    When she lifted the nket, she saw Audrey curled up into a ball with a pale face.


    Charlotte was so frightened that she hurriedly probed Audrey¡¯s forehead.


    It was a little hot.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was nasal. ¡°I think I¡¯ve caught a cold¡­¡±


    Audrey had originally wanted to make her face pale, but she didn¡¯t expect her to overdo it, resulting in a cold and a fever!


    Charlotte looked at her younger sister with a worried expression. Soon, she rummaged around for the thermometer and pills.


    ¡°I was fine, but I¡¯m actually sick now¡­ What a coincidence,¡± she said.

 Chapter 422: Concern

    Chapter 422: Concern<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte touched Audrey¡¯s forehead with heartache and said, ¡°I turned on the air conditionerst night. If I had known, I would have lowered the temperature.¡±


    Audrey narrowed her eyes. At that moment, her pale face made her look extremely pitiful.<div>


    Charlotte first took Audrey¡¯s temperature. After a while, when she saw that the thermometer showed 39 degrees, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    ¡°You really have a fever,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sister,¡± Audrey hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I just want to sleep in the hotel.¡±


    Charlotte looked suspicious. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Audrey shook her head with difficulty.


    Charlotte was in a dilemma. At this moment, her phone rang.


    Audrey immediately became vignt!


    Had Ollie called?


    Indeed, Audrey quickly heard Charlotte say into the phone, ¡°Ollie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Taking advantage of Charlotte¡¯s back facing her, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    No matter what, she had to make Charlotte stay in the hotel today.<div>


    Soon, Audrey heard Charlotte say with some difficulty, ¡°I might not be able to get out now¡­ My sister is sick.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Audrey let out a moan. ¡°Aw¡­¡±


    Charlotte immediately turned around.


    Audrey then put on a pained expression and said, ¡°Sister, I feel terrible¡­ I feel like I¡¯m about to die¡­¡±


    Charlotte hurriedly walked to the bed and tucked Audrey in.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s condition is a little serious.¡± Charlotte said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ what?¡±


    Audrey immediately pricked up her ears warily.


    Charlotte asked in surprise, ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯reing to visit Audrey?¡±


    ¡®What? That guy¡¯sing to the hotel?¡¯


    Audrey¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    The reason why she was sick was to let Charlotte interact less with Ollie. If that guy came, wouldn¡¯t her n fail?<div>


    Audrey hurriedly coughed twice before saying weakly, ¡°Sister¡­ I just want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to see outsiders¡­¡±


    Ollie was such a shrewd person. He might have already guessed that Audrey was deliberately stalling for time¡ªor rather,pletely destroying their n to climb the mountain today.


    If that fellow came to the hotel now, not only would he secretlyugh at Audrey, but if he said a few more words to Charlotte, Charlotte might soften her heart and leave with him.


    No, absolutely not!


    A raging fire rose in Audrey¡¯s heart. Soon, her face turned even paler as she said, ¡°Sister¡­ I just want to be with you. I don¡¯t want to see outsiders. Sister, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Charlotte quickly rejected him. ¡°Let¡¯s go hiking another day. I have to take care of Audrey now. I can¡¯t leave her alone in the hotel.¡±


    Ollie did not insist. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, I wish your sister a speedy recovery.¡±


    A speedy recovery?


    Huh.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.


    She didn¡¯t need Ollie¡¯s concern.<div>


    She had a feeling that Ollie was a hypocrite.


    Although Charlotte felt a little regretful that her n to go hiking today had been canceled, she was more worried about Audrey¡¯s health.


    Audrey felt even more dizzy, but she was still very happy when she thought about how Charlotte had finally stayed.


    At this moment, Evans was thinking about Audrey¡¯s feigned illness.


    Evans was still worried, so he sent a message to Audrey.


    At this moment, Charlotte was fetching hot water for Audrey to drink.


    Taking advantage of Charlotte¡¯s absence, Audrey replied to Evans.


    Audrey: Guess what I¡¯m doing now?


    Evans: ?


    Audrey sent the thermometer to him.


    Evans quickly became extremely shocked.


    Evans: Are you really running a fever?


    Audrey: That¡¯s right! Last night, in order to make my pretense more realistic, I poured cold water on my feet.


    Evans: How can you not cherish your body? You¡¯re too rash!


    Audrey sensed that Evans seemed to be a little angry.


    Audrey: Aiya¡­ Dear Mr. Hill, please don¡¯t worry, okay? At least I¡¯ve achieved my goal.


    Evans: Audrey, promise me that you won¡¯t use such a stupid method next time. This isn¡¯t good for you.


    Audrey was already sick. When she saw Evans¡¯s words, her eyes inexplicably welled up.

 Chapter 423: Nightmare

    Chapter 423: Nightmare<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey sent another message to Evans, indicating that she was fine now. As long as she slept, her fever would subside.


    At this moment, Charlotte had already brought the hot water over.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re still having a fever. How can you y with your phone for so long?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°Audrey, y with it after you recover.¡±


    Audrey obediently ced the phone back on the desk and said, ¡°Alright, I understand, Sister.¡±


    Seeing how obedient Audrey was, Charlotte¡¯s expression softened a little.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Charlotte patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder through the nket and said, ¡°If you need anything, remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you will always be by my side, right?¡± Audrey stuck her head out from under the nket and looked at Charlotte quietly.


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll just apany you.¡±


    Only then did Audrey close her eyes in relief.


    The sleep quality of most patients was average, and Audrey¡¯s was no different. After she fell asleep in a daze, she heard a very noisy sound in her head, making her unable to rest peacefully.


    One moment, she dreamed that she and Elena had just started filming. The next moment, she dreamed that Liz was cursing her crazily. In the end, Audrey even dreamed of Eric.


    Audrey opened her mouth to ask him why he had been ignoring her recently, but Eric only looked at her coldly.


    Soon, Eric turned to leave.<div>


    Audrey subconsciously shouted, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t go!¡±


    The next second, she opened her eyes!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw the familiar furnishings in the room.


    So it had been a dream.


    At this moment, Charlotte was sitting on the sofa and ying with her phone.


    Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s voice, Charlotte hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte asked worriedly.


    Audrey looked at the ceiling with lingering fear before slowly heaving a sigh of relief.


    Charlotte half-squatted in front of the bed and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Audrey forced a pale smile. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Charlotte touched Audrey¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°The fever has subsided a little.¡±<div>


    After a while, Charlotte smiled again and said, ¡°I think I heard you call Second Brother just now.¡±


    Audrey was slightly taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlotte sat by Audrey¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Second Brother hasn¡¯t contacted us in a long time.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but dim.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Audrey said, ¡°Second Brother hasn¡¯t contacted us for so long. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    Charlotte said without thinking, ¡°Second Brother must have his own things to do when he suddenly left home! Second Brother is already an adult. He has his own judgment for many things.¡±


    Compared to Charlotte¡¯s attitude, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was too concerned about Eric¡¯s sudden departure.


    For some reason, Audrey suddenly thought of Liz.


    What did this woman mean by what she said that day?


    Audrey nced at the clock and realized that it was already one in the afternoon.


    ¡°Sis, why don¡¯t you go to bed too?¡± Audrey said. ¡°You look so tired.¡±<div>


    Charlotte raised her hand and stroked Audrey¡¯s hair before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I just want to y with my phone for a while.¡±


    Seeing Charlotte return to the sofa, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.


    She was not chatting with Ollie again, was she?


    Audrey suddenly felt very troubled.


    If she could pretend to be sick today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?


    Even if she was willing to be sick forever, Charlotte was not a fool.


    One day, she would find out what she was thinking.


    At that time, Charlotte would definitely be angry with her again.


    Just as Audrey was deep in thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    Audrey took the phone and took a look. She realized that it was Evans who had sent her a message.


    Evans first asked her if she was feeling better, then got down to business.


    Evans: ¡°When you recover, we can start filming.¡±


    Audrey sent him an ¡°OK¡±.


    Soon, Evans sent Audrey another message that made her feel very happy.


    Evans: Actually, if you don¡¯t want your sister to be with Ollie all the time, I have an idea.


    Audrey: What?


    Evans: ¡°When the timees, you can ask your sister to film with you. We can consider letting your sister y a role.¡±


    Audrey immediately became excited.


    Audrey: Good idea! Shall I tell her now?

 Chapter 424: Confrontation

    Chapter 424: Confrontation<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans: There¡¯s no hurry. You can tell her when you¡¯ve recovered.


    Audrey agreed readily.<div>


    However, half an hourter, Audrey still told Charlotte about it.


    Charlotte had been discussing the next trip with Ollie, but when she heard Audrey¡¯s words, her eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Evans said that he can provide a role for you to act in.¡±


    Indeed, Charlotte¡¯s attention waspletely focused on acting.


    ¡°When will the shooting start?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°We can start after I recover.¡±


    Charlotte nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Hence, Audrey told Evans about this.


    Evans didn¡¯t say anything and directly sent a document to Audrey.


    Evans: This is the role of the male protagonist¡¯s sister. There are fewer scenes. Ask your sister if she wants to y this role.<div>


    Audrey quickly conveyed Evans¡¯s words to Charlotte.


    Of course, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t refuse. She quickly agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll y this role well.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s mood immediately improved.


    As long as Charlotte didn¡¯t hang out with Ollie, she could even give up her position as the female lead to Charlotte.


    Two dayster, Audrey returned to her lively state.


    Evans quickly asked her to memorize the vocabry. The filming would start in three days.


    Audrey found it strange. She asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen what the male lead of that short drama looks like.¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the filming starts.¡±


    Audrey asked half-jokingly, ¡°Could the actor ying the male lead be you?¡±


    Evans replied straightforwardly, ¡°As long as I have some talent in acting, I will definitely act with you.¡±


    Audrey was amused by Evans¡¯s humor.<div>


    While waiting for the filming to start, he started practicing Charlotte again.


    That night, Charlotte went to the bathroom to take a shower. Audrey was lying in bed watching television. Soon, Charlotte¡¯s phone on the table rang.


    Audrey didn¡¯t hesitate as she got off the bed and walked to the table.


    Audrey¡¯s expression quickly sank when she saw Ollie¡¯s name on her phone.


    This guy was simply haunting her!


    Why was he calling again?


    Audrey held back her anger and picked up the call.


    ¡°Charlotte, good evening!¡± Ollie¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Audrey suddenly let out a sneer.


    Ollie was quickly silent.


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. After a ten-second stalemate, Ollie was the first to break the silence.<div>


    ¡°Audrey, have you recovered?¡± Ollie suddenly asked teasingly.


    Audrey turned up the volume of the television drama and walked to the window. ¡°Ollie, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you still calling my sister?¡±


    Ollie could hear the sarcasm in Audrey¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m really concerned about you. Why do you always specte about me with the greatest malice?¡±


    Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Ollie, do you believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Audreyughed sarcastically. ¡°Be honest. Now that my sister isn¡¯t by my side, there¡¯s no need for you to pretend.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Miss Audrey,¡± Ollie said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m really hurt by what you said. Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me?¡±


    Audrey was almost disgusted by his words.


    ¡°Ollie, what are you trying to do?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°My patience is limited. Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Ollie made a nasal sound. Soon, he said with a gloomy expression, ¡°You always say things that make me sad. If that¡¯s the case, of course¡­ How about youpensate me with your sister?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened as she instantly shouted excitedly, ¡°Bastard, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Audrey, why do you always feel that everything is my fault?¡± Ollie said innocently. ¡°Why are you so sure that I have ulterior motives for your sister? Perhaps¡­ your sister is also interested in me?¡±


    Audrey was almost amused by his words. ¡°Ollie, can¡¯t you look in the mirror when you say that?¡±

 Chapter 425: Argument

    Chapter 425: Argument<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Would Charlotte like someone like Ollie?


    Audrey found it ridiculous.<div>


    Olly suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°So, do you still think that Frank is more worthy of Charlotte than me?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.


    This guy¡­


    How did he know so many things?


    Seeing that Audrey didn¡¯t say anything else, Ollie knew that he was right.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, look, this is so unfair.¡± Ollie¡¯s tone actually sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°When you mentioned me, you stubbornly believed that I wasn¡¯t worthy of your sister, but when I mentioned Frank, you actually fell silent¡­ Ah, how can you be so biased?¡±


    Audrey felt her phone turn cold at that moment!


    Ollie knew everything!


    He had indeed approached Charlotte with a motive!


    At this moment, many things shed through Audrey¡¯s mind.


    After Charlotte was suddenly noticed by Frank, she was targeted by Liz, and¡­ Charlotte had suffered a lot of damage.<div>


    During this period of time, Audrey and Charlotte tacitly didn¡¯t mention what had happened previously.


    However, both of them knew that there were too many secrets between the two of them.


    For example, Audrey clearly knew that Frank had long liked Charlotte, but she had never nned on telling Charlotte.


    So much so that when Charlotte was kidnapped by Liz, she was dumbfounded.


    Audrey admitted that her actions were a little selfish.


    In order not to cause Charlotte any trouble, she had stubbornly buried those things in her heart and never revealed a single word to Charlotte.


    This led to the tragedy that followed.


    Audrey suddenly felt a sense of guilt.


    Under her mother¡¯s pressure, Charlotte¡¯s mental state was already not good. Later on, she experienced a car ident and kidnapping, but she still thought that they were idents.


    Who would have thought that the harm she sufferedter on was all because of Frank?


    Audrey suddenly felt that she had be a shameless aplice.<div>


    An aplice who forced Charlotte into depression.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°How is it, Miss Audrey? What else do you have to say?¡± Ollie said with a faint smile. ¡°I have no objections to you rejecting me, but you¡­ Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    Audrey fell silent for two seconds before she suddenlyughed softly.


    When Ollie heard herughter, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. However, he quickly said, ¡°Audrey, the person you should despise the most is actually yourself.¡±


    ¡°When the dust settles, I¡¯ll naturally apologize to my sister,¡± Audrey said. ¡°But Ollie¡­ Why should I despise myself?¡±


    Ollie couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Audrey didn¡¯t belittle her interest. Instead, she said, ¡°Ollie, just like the topic we were talking about¡­ Let¡¯s talk about Mr. Frank. Ollie, although I don¡¯t like that guy, I have to admit that he¡¯s much better than you.¡±


    Even Ollie, who knew how to disguise himself, could not help but break through his defense at this moment.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, you have to consider the consequences of your words,¡± Ollie said through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have a prominent family background, you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a burden that your mother remarried with.¡±


    Faced with Ollie¡¯s harsh words, Audrey had no intention of getting angry. ¡°Oh, Ollie, are you angry? But¡­ I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±<div>


    Ollie couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on his phone.


    Audrey nced behind her and continued, ¡°Ollie, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that just because you have our information, you can do anything without any scruples. Let me tell you, our Lance Family is not to be trifled with.¡±


    With that said, Audrey hung up.


    Soon, she deleted the call record manually.


    When Audrey returned Charlotte¡¯s phone to its original position, Charlotte happened to walk out of the bathroom.


    There was no time to dodge.


    Audrey stared intently at the television in front of her with the remote control in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, dear, why are you so close? It¡¯s not good for your eyes,¡± Charlotte said.


    Audrey smiled at her and replied, ¡°There was a good-looking supporting character in the television drama just now. I leaned close to the television to get a better look at her.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t suspect anything. Instead, she walked to the table and picked up her phone.

 Chapter 426: Filming

    Chapter 426: Filming<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte said to herself, ¡°Why do I feel that this phone is a little hot?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word as she seriously watched the television drama in front of her.<div>


    Charlotte walked to the window and kept staring at her phone. Audrey didn¡¯t need to guess to know that she was waiting for news from Ollie.


    However, Audrey had just taunted him. That fellow probably wouldn¡¯te looking for Charlotte anytime soon.


    Unless that guy was really thick-skinned.


    At this thought, Audrey said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already recovered from my illness. Let¡¯s go film the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Charlotte¡¯s interest was piqued. She went to Audrey¡¯s side, and Audrey handed her the tablet. ¡°This is the content of that short drama. That character of yours also has lines.¡±


    Charlotte was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can start filming too.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s character didn¡¯t have many scenes, but she still seriously pondered over the plot. If she encountered something she didn¡¯t understand, she would ask Audrey.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t wait for Charlotte to focus her attention elsewhere, so she happily guided Charlotte.


    It was unknown if it was to keep Charlotte away from Ollie, but Evans even specially sent a message to Audrey, saying that he could add some scenes for Charlotte¡¯s character ording to the actual situation.


    Audrey was very grateful for Evans¡¯s help. She even said that she would thank him properly after the filming ended.


    Evans could not help but tease her. ¡°Are you really going to thank me?¡±<div>


    Audrey replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you need my help with anything, as long as it¡¯s something I can do, I can help you.¡±


    Evans smiled meaningfully. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Audrey was baffled by his reaction. Soon, she asked worriedly, ¡°Ah¡­ What you are asking me to do won¡¯t be difficult, right?¡±


    Evans replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not anything outrageous.¡±


    Audrey could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Evans was amused by Audrey¡¯s reaction. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. The day after tomorrow, bring your sister to our filming location.¡±


    Audrey agreed.


    Soon, it was the appointed day. Audrey left with Charlotte.


    The shooting location for the short drama was in a scenic area with European ssics. When Audrey arrived at her destination, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This ce is really beautiful.¡±


    Charlotte took out the camera she carried with her and took a few photos. Audrey took out her phone and looked at it before pointing at one of the paths. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s take this path.¡±


    The weather was good today, and many tourists hade to the scenic spot for a tour. Audrey led Charlotte through the crowd. After more than ten minutes, they finally saw a group of people standing on awn not far away.<div>


    Audrey quickly saw Evans.


    Evans was holding the script and discussing something with the staff. When he heard Audrey call his name, he quickly looked up.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Evans smiled and greeted Charlotte, who was beside her.


    Charlotte nodded at him and asked, ¡°When will the filming start?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°We still have to wait a few more minutes. The male lead hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Before this, Audrey had always suspected that the male lead of this short drama was Evans. Only now did she dispel her doubts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the script. The storyline is really good.¡± Charlotte smiled at Evans. ¡°But what I¡¯m even happier about is that I can actually y a small supporting role in it.¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°I look forward to your performance.¡±


    A group of people stood or sat where they were. After ten minutes, a man walked over surrounded by a few bodyguards.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± the crew said.


    Audrey instantly turned her head curiously.<div>


    The man at the front looked to be in his thirties. He was not particrly handsome, but his clothes were not bad and he looked very elegant.


    Audrey¡¯s mind suddenly shed with the face of the consul in the script.


    Evans valued this short drama very much, so he was in charge of almost all the casting in the drama.


    Looking at the male lead¡¯s face, Audrey suddenly understood why Evans had chosen him to act as the consul.


    This man was too suitable for the role of consul.

 Chapter 427: Unsuitable Character

    Chapter 427: Unsuitable Character<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Feldnan, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Evans smiled and shook hands with the man.


    Feldnan shook Evans¡¯s hand out of courtesy before shifting his gaze to Audrey and the others.<div>


    ¡°Which one of you here is my partner?¡± Feldnan asked with a polite smile.


    Audrey stood up and revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Mr. Feldnan, I¡¯m Audrey. I¡¯m acting as the female lead.¡±


    Feldnan shook her hand and said, ¡°Alright, Miss Audrey. Please guide me.¡±


    Evans gestured for the director to begin.


    Hence, the director arranged for everyone to start acting.


    The name of this short drama was ¡®Twilight of the Empire¡¯. The first scene was supposed to be held at dusk, but the weather was not good tomorrow, so the director said to start the rest of the scenes first.


    The first to go on stage were the consul and his sister.


    The male protagonist, Sybil, and his sister, Christine, walked in the back garden of the pce. The two of them were discussing the uing incognito trip.


    ¡°Oh, brother.¡± Charlotte raised her head and said to Feldnan, ¡°Are you really going to leave the pce for a while?¡±


    Feldnan raised his hand and gently grabbed Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Christine, I have a reason for doing this. In short, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Cut¡ª¡± The director suddenly shouted to stop.<div>


    Charlotte and Feldnan looked at the director in unison.


    Audrey asked, ¡°Director, is there a problem with their acting?¡±


    The director frowned. He nced at Feldnan and then at Charlotte.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡± the director replied. ¡°I just feel that their auras don¡¯t match when they¡¯re acting.¡±


    ¡°Aura?¡± Charlotte was puzzled. ¡°Director, how should I act?¡±


    The director thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, Charlotte, just like the line you just said¡­ Try to act as if you can¡¯t bear to part with him. After all, in the drama, the male lead and his sister are very close.¡±


    Charlotte nodded. Then, the director signaled for them to start again.


    After filming the scene of them saying their lines, the director was still a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys wait a little longer?¡± The director said, ¡°Let¡¯s film the scenes of the female lead and male lead in the pce first.¡±


    Evans did not say anything and nodded in agreement.


    Audrey nced at the dejected Charlotte and hurriedly gave Evans a look.<div>


    Evans understood and quickly walked towards Charlotte with a smile.


    Only then did Audrey heave a sigh of relief. Then, she began to act with Feldnan.


    ¡°Sybil, w-who are you?¡± Audrey stood beside a flower bush and asked in surprise.


    Felder nced at Audrey indifferently before sneering. ¡°Mary, do you still not know my identity?¡±


    Audrey took a step back in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you a consul? How can you be a consul?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    Feldnan was about to step forward when the director suddenly shouted, ¡°Cut.¡±


    The two of them looked at the director in confusion.


    ¡°Your acting is still not right.¡± The director was a little vexed. ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something missing.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°Director, what are we missing?¡±


    The director looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes and thought seriously for a while before saying, ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s not enough confusion in your eyes.¡±<div>


    ¡°Confusion?¡± Audrey was very surprised. At that moment, Feldnan said, ¡°Director, what do you mean by confusion?¡±


    The director thought for a moment and said, ¡°In my opinion, Mary was able to attract Sybil because her eyes were too clear¡ªdidn¡¯t that deceive everyone? It wasn¡¯t until the finale that the female lead¡¯s identity was revealed.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but look a little embarrassed.


    She couldn¡¯tpletely agree with what the director said, but he was right.


    When the female protagonist first appeared, she looked innocent and naive.


    However, it was obvious that it was very difficult for Audrey to do so now.


    She had debuted in the entertainment industry for quite some time. During this period, Audrey had experienced many things. Her heart had be even more tenacious, and her eyes were naturally not as innocent as when she first debuted.


    Moreover, she had been reborn many times.


    Audrey was no longer an innocent little girl.


    Evans looked at Audrey and quickly said to the director, ¡°Then how are they going to ovee these obstacles?¡±


    The director looked around. Soon, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 428: Change of Role

    Chapter 428: Change of Role<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we let Miss Charlotte give it a try?¡± The director¡¯s gaze stopped on Charlotte.


    Everyone looked at Charlotte curiously.<div>


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Charlotte looked at the director in shock.


    ¡°Yes, you,¡± the director said.


    The staff at the side could not help but look at Evans awkwardly.


    When he was preparing for this short drama, Evans had spent a lot of effort. Almost all the casting was handled by Evans, especially the female lead¡ªEvans had personally contacted Audrey.


    Evans¡¯s face was expressionless as he nced at Audrey. Without waiting for Audrey to speak, he smiled. ¡°Alright, let Miss Charlotte try.¡±


    The director immediately beamed.


    Taking advantage of the time when Charlotte and Feldnan were auditioning, Evans walked to Audrey¡¯s side.


    ¡°You won¡¯t me me for acting on my own, right?¡± Evans asked half-jokingly.


    However, Audrey looked at Charlotte¡¯s figure not far away with approval. ¡°Evans, you and I are practically telepathic. The decision you make happens to be what I want to make.¡±


    Evans could not help but smile.


    Audrey and Evans walked over. The two of them quietly watched the scene between Charlotte and Feldnan.<div>


    Just as the director had requested, the female lead of the short drama needed a clear-eyed and ignorant person to act.


    Charlotte had never acted before. It was undeniable that she was a little clumsy when acting¡ªbut ording to the setting of the drama, when the female lead first met the male lead, didn¡¯t she look clear and clumsy?


    Under such circumstances, Audrey¡¯s overly exquisite acting skills might not be able to portray the original feeling of the female lead.


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Audrey didn¡¯t have to y the role of the female lead in this short drama.


    If Charlotte was suitable for the role of Mary, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Audrey to give up the female lead role.


    As long as Charlotte was happy, Audrey was willing to do anything for her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this for now!¡± The director asked the two people who were rehearsing to stop. Then, he said to Evans, ¡°Boss, I think Charlotte is really suitable for the role of the female lead. Do you think¡­¡±


    The director¡¯s meaning was obvious.


    However, because the decision of this short drama was in Evans¡¯ hands, the director still had to ask for his opinion.


    Evans smiled and nced at Audrey before saying to the director, ¡°Since Charlotte is more suitable for the role of the female lead, let Charlotte y it.¡±<div>


    Charlotte was overwhelmed by this sudden surprise.


    She looked at the crowd in disbelief.


    ¡°Sister, you have to act well!¡± Audrey said. ¡°I have high hopes for you!¡±


    Charlotte finally reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°But Audrey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Audrey blinked at Charlotte. ¡°I¡¯m more suitable to y your role. The male lead¡¯s sister is a ruthless person to begin with. It¡¯s more convenient for me to act as a vicious supporting actress. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of the first movie that Audrey had filmed. She had yed a vicious supporting role in it.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it then.¡± The director was obviously very happy. ¡°Everyone, get into position. Let¡¯s continue filming!¡±


    Soon, the director asked everyone to film the scene of the male and female leads meeting for the first time.


    Feldnan, who had already put on makeup, pretended to be weak as hey by the roadside. At this moment, Charlotte, who was wearing a in dress, walked over from the side path.


    ording to the setting of the drama, Charlotte was now carrying a flower basket and heading to the market.


    The cute and innocent Mary hummed a bad as she continued to walk forward with light footsteps. Soon, the few men in ck surrounding the male lead hid in the forest warily.<div>


    Seeing that it was a young girl, a few men in ck were about to draw their swords to kill her. Unexpectedly, a group of people walked over from not far away.


    They were all vigers from the nearby vige who went to the town to market.


    The men in ck looked at each other and finally decided to leave the scene.


    Soon, Mary was tripped by a hand that came from the side of the road.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Charlotte fell to the ground and let out a cry of surprise. When she saw the man with blood all over his face in the grass, she screamed in fright.


    Not far away, the vigers ran over.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ Whose child is this? Why is he lying here?¡± An actress ying the role of a vige woman said.


    An uncle beside her said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose family he belongs to¡­ Why don¡¯t we send him to the hospital first? He looks like he¡¯s seriously injured.¡±

 Chapter 429: Lunch Together

    Chapter 429: Lunch Together<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Hence, Mary and the others worked together to carry the injured Sybil onto an ox cart and send him to town.


    With that, the first scene ended.<div>


    ¡°Good, your acting is really good!¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡±


    Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but lower her head shyly.


    Audrey¡¯s gaze remained on Charlotte, and she didn¡¯t even notice the director calling out to her.


    ¡°Audrey, Audrey¡­¡± The director called Audrey¡¯s name a few times before she came to her senses. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The director was a little helpless. ¡°I called you a few times just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue filming,¡± the director said. ¡°Let¡¯s film the scenes of the male lead and his sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked out of the crowd.


    This scene was about Christine and her brother plotting to kill the crown prince.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Audrey quickly revealed a fierce expression and said to Sybil, who was standing opposite her, ¡°I¡¯m finding Charles an eyesore. When are we going to get rid of him?¡±


    Sybil looked at his sister lovingly and said, ¡°My dear¡­ why are you in such a hurry? That fellow will die in our hands sooner orter. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±<div>


    Christine still looked unconvinced. ¡°I just don¡¯t like that guy! Every time he looks at me, the desire in his eyes is almost unobstructed¡­ Oh my God! I¡¯m going to throw up!¡±


    Sybil patted his sister on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just you wait. When I return incognito, this beautiful and decadent empire will finally wee a new master.¡±


    Greed and excitement shed across Christine¡¯s eyes.


    The second scene ended.


    ¡°I have to say that the second female lead role you¡¯re ying is really suitable for you,¡± Evans said with a smile. ¡°Audrey, I feel that you¡¯re about to be a professional viin?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Hill, can I take your words as your affirmation?¡±


    Evans suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Audrey was somewhat taken aback.


    Soon, she looked away unnaturally.


    At the same time, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    After changing the female lead and the second female lead, the entire production team¡¯s filming progress became faster.<div>


    At noon, the director announced that they could get off work. He even said that the filming location tomorrow was in a nearby film studio. Everyone had to be on time.


    The actors left, and Audrey wanted to bring Charlotte back to the hotel. However, Evans said behind her, ¡°Audrey.¡±


    Audrey turned her head in surprise.


    ¡°Do you want to have lunch with me?¡± Evans smiled gently.


    Audrey nced at Charlotte, who hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad for me to be a third wheel?¡±


    Audrey smiled and held Charlotte¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sure, Evans.¡±


    Charlotte was speechless.


    Evans drove them to a high-ss restaurant in the city center.


    As usual, Audrey chose a seat by the window.


    ¡°The food here is not bad,¡± Evans said as he sat opposite Audrey. ¡°There¡¯s also a buffet area over there. If you¡¯re interested, you can take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t go over.¡± Charlotte leaned over slightly and rubbed her calf.<div>


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the buffet area to take a look.¡±


    Evans stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Audrey nodded and said to Charlotte, ¡°Sister, wait for us here. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Charlotte replied with a smile.


    Audrey and Evans went to the buffet area not far away. When she saw the dazzling array of food on the shelves, she couldn¡¯t help but say in relief, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see my favorite food in a foreign country.¡±


    Evans handed her a te and said, ¡°Take whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey walked to the shelf on the other side with great interest.


    Looking at Audrey¡¯s figure, Evans couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    All the decorations and food in the restaurant had been arranged by him in advance.

 Chapter 430: Added Scene

    Chapter 430: Added Scene<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    There was no other reason. Evans just wanted Audrey to feel happier.


    Audrey happily picked up her favorite food, then took another te and ced Charlotte¡¯s favorite food on it.<div>


    ¡°Eh? Evans, why are you taking so little food?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but ask subconsciously when she saw that there was very little food on Evans¡¯s te.


    However, she soon realized something and asked awkwardly, ¡°My God¡­ You don¡¯t think I eat too much, do you?¡±


    Evans was amused by Audrey¡¯s cute words. ¡°How can that be? You can eat as much as you want. Why would Iugh at you?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    She wanted to say something to Evans, but soon, she saw a familiar figure disappear into the crowd.


    ¡°Eh? That person¡­¡± Audrey was instantly stunned on the spot.


    Evans turned around curiously. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a few seconds before saying in a low voice, ¡°Evans, why don¡¯t we take the tes back first?¡±


    Evans did not ask for the reason and only nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Audrey anxiously carried the te through the crowd. Indeed, when she returned to the window, Charlotte was no longer there.


    ¡°Eh? Why is Charlotte missing?¡± Evans asked curiously.<div>


    Audrey felt all the blood in her body freeze!


    She ced the te in her hand on the table and anxiously took out her phone from her bag!


    If she was not mistaken¡­ the person in the crowd was Ollie.


    Why did this detestable fellow suddenly appear here?


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to believe that it was a coincidence.


    Audrey dialed Charlotte¡¯s number. After two minutes, her voice finally came from the other end. ¡°Oh, dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Audrey was so anxious that she almost cried. ¡°Sister, where did you go?¡±


    Charlotte was stunned for a few seconds before she said with a smile, ¡°Audrey, I met Ollie just now.¡±


    She knew it!


    Audrey cursed Ollie in her heart.


    This damned man actually took Charlotte away when she wasn¡¯t around.<div>


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll look for you,¡± Audrey hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Aiyah, Audrey, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Charlotteughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just chatted with Ollie outside.¡±


    Chat?


    Audrey was about to roar into her phone.


    However, her rationality told her that she had to remain rational now.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Evans suddenly called her name softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    ¡°Then when are you returning to the hotel?¡± Audrey asked.


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, ¡°In two hours. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡±


    Only then did Audrey hang up.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Audrey sat down. ¡°Evans, let¡¯s eat.¡±<div>


    Evans didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he sat opposite Audrey. ¡°Eat. You¡¯ve been busy all day.¡±


    Audrey looked at the table full of food and immediately felt bored.


    Evans could tell that Audrey was in a bad mood. In order tofort her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. ording to the current situation, Ollie won¡¯t do anything to your sister for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried,¡± Audrey said helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my sister likes to hang out with Ollie so much¡­ Ah, I really hope she can stay away from him.¡±


    Evans thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps we can use the drama to stop your sister from interacting with that guy.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°I¡¯m adding scenes for your sister.¡±


    ¡°Add more scenes?¡± Audrey was surprised. ¡°How so?¡±


    Evans said, ¡°It¡¯s just to add more scenes for the protagonist. When the timees, your sister definitely won¡¯t have much time to go out and y in order to memorize her lines.¡±


    When Audrey heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­ won¡¯t it dy the production team¡¯s progress? Or rather, disrupt the production team¡¯s rhythm?¡±


    Evans frowned. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Audrey exined, ¡°We¡¯re filming a short drama about introducing lipstick. If we add more scenes, will it deviate from the main topic? Besides, that can¡¯t be called a short drama.¡±

 Chapter 431: Accidental Call

    Chapter 431: idental Call<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans did not look too worried. Instead, he smiled casually and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just film a series.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked stunned. ¡°But¡­ this is a short drama to promote lipstick. If it¡¯s filmed into a series¡­ Will it affect the publicity of the product if the plot drags on?¡±<div>


    Evans said decisively, ¡°What does that have to do with anything? To be honest, when we were nning to shoot the short drama earlier, I was still worried that the plot would be too short and make the audience unhappy¡­ Ha, you might think that I¡¯m a little strange, but I do think that this short drama should have a better plot expansion.¡±


    Evans continued, ¡°In any case, since the plot is already like this, why don¡¯t we focus on polishing the script? At that time, we can just say that it¡¯s an exclusive broadcast by a certainpany, and we can also promote the lipstick product. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°Your idea is simply too fantastic!¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°In that case, I have to contact the screenwriter today and ask him to expand the plot and try to make the characters in the drama more perfect, especially for the female lead.¡±


    Once Charlotte¡¯s scenes increased, most of her energy would be spent on filming. This way, she would definitely spend less time with Ollie.


    Audrey said sincerely, ¡°Evans, thank you for helping me so much.¡±


    Evans smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Why are you still so polite to me?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    When Audrey returned to the hotel, she realized that Charlotte was already in her room.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Audrey was instantly delighted.


    Charlotte was reading something on her tablet when she saw Audrey. She smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re back. I¡¯m reading the script.¡±<div>


    ¡°Script?¡± Audrey walked to Charlotte¡¯s side curiously.


    Charlotte handed the tablet to Audrey and said with a smile, ¡°Evans added me on WeChat just now. He sent me a document saying that this is all the female lead¡¯s current plot.¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°Sister, Evans just told me that he ns to extend the plot of the short drama.¡±


    Charlotte was clearly very happy. ¡°That¡¯s what he told me! My God, Audrey, you don¡¯t know how happy I am right now! I really like this short drama. I also like the role of the female lead very much. I¡¯m really happy when I think about how I can add scenes.¡±


    Audrey happily discussed the progress and plot of the script with Charlotte. The two of them tacitly didn¡¯t mention the matter of Ollie suddenly taking Charlotte away.


    Sometimes, it was best to keep some things to yourself.


    Evans acted very quickly. In just one night, he had discussed a new plot with the screenwriter.


    Audrey even said to Evans half-jokingly, ¡°The screenwriter is so hardworking. You have to give her a raise.¡±


    Evans replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    And just as Audrey had expected, ever since Charlotte¡¯s scenes increased, she and Ollie had less time to go out and y.


    Evans had previously wanted Audrey and Charlotte to move to a property under his name, but Audrey had tactfully rejected him.<div>


    Audrey knew very well that she was only friends with him. Besides, Evans had already helped her so much, so she had no reason to trouble him.


    Evans didn¡¯t force Audrey. He only said that she could look for him if she needed anything in the future.


    Audrey agreed readily.


    She might as well extend the fee for the hotel she and Charlotte were staying in by half a year.


    Just as Audrey and Charlotte were preparing for filming, a person who had disappeared for a long time contacted Audrey.


    The weather was good today, so the director decided to film two scenes by the sea.


    When Audrey finished filming her scenes, shey on a recliner under the umbre cover. Unexpectedly, her phone rang.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but find it strange when she saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    Initially, she did not want to answer the call, but she did not expect that the other party would not give up and kept calling her phone.


    In the end, Audrey had no choice but to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Audrey asked curiously.<div>


    The other party fell silent for two seconds. Soon, Audrey heard a sneer.

 Chapter 432: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 432: Uninvited Guest<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey instantly became vignt.


    A few secondster, Becky¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Audrey, do you still remember me?¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s back immediately turned cold, but soon, she said in a cold and puzzled voice, ¡°Becky? You actually appeared? I thought you were no longer in this world.¡±


    Becky¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She felt that Audrey was a vicious woman. Previously at the school¡¯s anniversary party, she had performed randomly on the stage and cursed her openly and secretly. Now, this woman was actually cursing her to die again!


    Becky was about to go crazy from Audrey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug,¡± Becky said through gritted teeth. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ll soon suffer the consequences of your own actions.¡±


    Audrey immediately became vignt. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Beckyughed arrogantly. ¡°Audrey, I want you to watch the things you cherish disappear bit by bit.¡±


    Becky¡¯s words were exactly the same as Liz¡¯s.


    Audrey tried her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Audrey said coldly. ¡°Becky, I don¡¯t care what evil intentions you have now, but if you dare to harm the people around me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Audrey, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got,¡± Becky said disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just the adopted daughter of Patriarch Lance, a daughter who¡¯s not rted by blood¡­ Do you think they¡¯ll put their energy on you?¡±


    If this was in the past, Audrey might have hesitated for a long time, but now, she replied firmly, ¡°A rtionship might have a lot to do with blood ties, but blood ties aren¡¯t the only criterion for evaluating a rtionship. Forget it, Becky¡­¡±<div>


    Audrey suddenly smiled meaningfully. ¡°Someone like you probably won¡¯t understand this logic. Anyway, you haven¡¯t enjoyed any kinship, right?¡±


    Hearing Audrey poke at her sore spot, Becky couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger. ¡°Audrey, I hope you can say these words so arrogantly in the future.¡±


    Audrey let out a nasal snort, expressing her disdain for Becky.


    At this moment, Evans, who was not far away, shouted, ¡°Audrey,e here for a moment.¡±


    Audrey said into the phone, ¡°Poor thing, I¡¯m going to get busy. If you want to ckmail me and take money from me, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t give you a single cent, okay?¡±


    With that said, Audrey ended the call.


    ¡°Who were you on the phone with just now? Why did you talk for so long?¡± Charlotte nced at her curiously.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s just a salesperson. I was bored, so I wrangled with her.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she took the script and said to her, ¡°The director said that he ns to add another scene for you today. What do you think?¡±


    Audrey said excitedly, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡±


    The group of people continued filming at the beach. The atmosphere of the production team was very happy.<div>


    Charlotte and Feldnan cooperated very well. Audrey stood at the side and watched their cooperation, feeling very gratified.


    Audrey didn¡¯t know if Charlotte¡¯s depression had eased. She didn¡¯t dare to rashly agitate Charlotte.


    She only hoped that Charlotte could truly walk out of the shadows.


    On the way back to the hotel at night, Charlotte was still chattering away as she discussed the script with Audrey. Audrey also responded very cooperatively, but very quickly, Audrey¡¯s good mood disappeared.


    Before the two of them reached the hotel, Audrey saw a familiar figure standing at the entrance.


    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know it was Ollie.


    Audrey hurriedly turned around and stood in front of Charlotte. ¡°Sister!¡±


    Charlotte was shocked by Audrey¡¯s sudden reaction. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡±


    Audrey was about the same height as Charlotte. She blocked Charlotte¡¯s line of sight and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a dessert shop nearby. It¡¯s really not bad. I want to go in and take a look. Can you apany me?¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Audrey happily pulled Charlotte to the dessert shop by the roadside.<div>


    Audrey bought a few desserts and ced them on the table. She said, ¡°Sister, I want to eat here. Shall we go back to the hotel to rest after eating?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Charlotte smiled.


    Audrey took a few bites of the cake and suddenly said, ¡°Sister, I want to go to the toilet. Can you wait for me here? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 433: Argument

    Chapter 433: Argument<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte immediately looked at her with a worried expression. ¡°Huh? Your stomach hurts? Oh my god¡­ Why don¡¯t we go back to the hotel?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t dare let Charlotte go out now. She hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ I just want to stay here for a while. Sister, wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around.¡±<div>


    Unable to dissuade her, Charlotte could only reply, ¡°Alright, go to the toilet first. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Hence, Audrey left the dessert shop.


    After walking to the street outside, Audrey immediately walked towards the hotel with a cold expression.


    Ollie remained where he was.


    When he saw a woman walking towards him from the night, Ollie was obviously excited. However, when she approached and he saw her face, Ollie¡¯s expression quickly changed.


    How could it be her?


    Ollie couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.


    Audrey walked to the hotel entrance unhappily. When she saw Ollie holding a cake box in his hand, she instantly exploded in anger.


    ¡°Ollie, don¡¯t tell me that this cake¡­ is for my sister?¡± Audrey looked at the thing in his hand unhappily.


    Ollie was very dissatisfied with Audrey¡¯s appearance. It was obvious that she had sent Charlotte away in advance and turned up in front of him alone.


    ¡°Why? Could it be that you want to give my sister a surprise? Is that why you didn¡¯t send her a message in advance?¡± Recalling Charlotte¡¯s natural reaction just now, Audrey roughly guessed the cause and effect of the matter.<div>


    ¡°Today isn¡¯t a festival, much less my sister¡¯s birthday. What do you mean by suddenly buying this cake?¡± Audrey asked aggressively.


    Since Charlotte wasn¡¯t around, he decided not to pretend anymore.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re really haunting me,¡± Ollie said. ¡°Why are you everywhere?¡±


    Audrey sneered. ¡°What do you mean now? Are you trying to curry favor with my sister? Let me tell you, my sister is the daughter of a wealthy family. She has seen many men. Why would she fancy someone like you? I advise you not to waste your effort. You really look like a clown, do you understand?¡±


    Taking advantage of his height, he looked down at her and said, ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your recent actions¡­ First, you were sick, then you got her into filming. Do you think you can stop Charlotte from being with me by doing this?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically. ¡°My God! Did I hear wrongly just now? You mean¡­ you want to woo my sister? Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter¡­¡±


    Ollie¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Be as arrogant as you can,¡± Ollie said through gritted teeth. ¡°Audrey, do you believe that you will receive retribution?¡±


    Audrey sized him up and asked, ¡°Where did you get your confidence from? Do you think my sister will like you? Ha¡­ Since you¡¯ve already investigated the two of us so thoroughly, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know Frank?¡±


    Ollie raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you hate that guy? You¡¯re actually trying to put in a good word for him? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to set him up with your sister.¡±


    ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, hurry up and meet God.¡± Audrey¡¯s words became brutal. ¡°Ollie, I just want to tell you that Frank is much better than you, but even such a person isn¡¯t worthy of my sister, let alone you. What do you think?¡±<div>


    Ollie¡¯s eyes were almost bloodshot.


    But soon, he suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Audrey,¡± Ollie said. ¡°Actually, I had a question previously. Why are you defending an elder sister who isn¡¯t rted to you by blood?¡±


    Audrey had a look of disdain. ¡°A cold-blooded animal like you will never understand.¡±


    Olly smiled meaningfully. ¡°But now I understand¡­ Everything you¡¯ve done for her recently shows that you¡¯re afraid, right?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart trembled, but there was no fear on her face.


    Audrey resisted the urge to kick him and said, ¡°Why? Are you spouting nonsense again?¡±


    The corners of Ollie¡¯s mouth curled up. He mimicked Audrey and sized her up a few times. ¡°What a pity¡­ She¡¯s so good-looking, but she¡¯s actually a retard¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Audrey threatened sinisterly.


    Ollie wasn¡¯t afraid of her. He only smiled and said, ¡°Audrey¡­ I¡¯ve said it before. There¡¯s really no need for you to be so wary of me. We could have been friends, right?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 434: Trouble

    Chapter 434: Trouble<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Who wants to be friends with you?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t hide her nasty side. ¡°Are you worthy? You¡¯re not.¡±


    On the other hand, Ollie gradually calmed down.<div>


    ¡°Miss Audrey, don¡¯t be so cold, okay?¡± Ollie said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    Audrey said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate a person who has investigated me thoroughly suddenly appearing by my side. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t do anything and be friends with him with a smile.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Ollie smiled. ¡°Miss Audrey, please trust me. I definitely won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°But you will hurt my sister!¡± Audrey said angrily. ¡°Ollie, what are you doing?¡±


    Ollie said innocently, ¡°Audrey, I just want to be friends with your sister. Why are you so extreme?¡±


    Audrey was so angry that she almostughed.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Audrey turned around coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have to call the police and say that you harassed me.¡±


    Ollie never expected Audrey to be so ruthless. A few secondster, he suddenly said sinisterly, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to get close to your sister if she goes to film every day?¡±


    Audrey turned to look at him in shock.


    Ollie shrugged. ¡°Hey,dy! Don¡¯t get all worked up. I don¡¯t mean no harm.¡±


    Audrey clenched her fists. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore.¡±<div>


    She picked up the phone.


    Ollie had no choice but to step back. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get going, then. Say good night to your sister for me.¡±


    Ollie suddenly stepped forward and stuffed the cake in his hand into Audrey¡¯s hand.


    Ollie winked at her, then left with an arrogant look on his face.


    Smack! Audrey threw the cake in her hand into the trash can outside.


    When Audrey returned to the dessert shop, Charlotte had almost finished her portion of cake.


    ¡°Darling, why are you only back now?¡± Charlotte asked curiously. ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my messages.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Did I¡­?¡± Only then did Audrey hurriedly turn on her phone. Seeing that Charlotte had indeed sent her several messages, she couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t look at my phone just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Charlotte alsoughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was upset with you.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything. She packed her dessert and returned to the hotel with Charlotte.


    Charlotte felt that Audrey had been silent ever since she came back from the toilet. She asked curiously, ¡°Did you encounter anything when you went to the toilet just now? I feel that you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±<div>


    Audrey forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just too tired.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t probe further. Instead, she said, ¡°Then have a good rest. We still have to get up early to film tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded.


    At midnight, Audrey tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    After sensing Charlotte¡¯s light breathing, Audrey had no choice but to slow down.


    Sigh.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.


    She was very confused now.


    The main problem that was bothering her now was Ollie.


    Ollie refused to give up and kept pestering Charlotte.


    However, Charlotte didn¡¯t feel any repulsion towards that guy and was even willing to be friends with him.<div>


    Audrey sometimes wondered if she was really too sensitive. Perhaps Ollie really didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Charlotte?


    However, Audrey soon couldn¡¯t help but begin to despise her thoughts.


    Why did she feel that he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Charlotte?


    Usually, when she and Ollie met in private, this guy didn¡¯t hide his abnormal ¡°possessiveness¡± towards Charlotte.


    Yes, he was a pervert.


    Audrey felt extremely disgusted when she recalled what he had said about Charlotte falling in love here.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Charlotte to fall in love, but she didn¡¯t want Charlotte to fall in love with a scheming man like Ollie.


    Audrey now treated Ollie as an enemy.


    Oh yes, and that Becky.


    Audrey suddenly recalled that Ollie seemed to have said something simr to Becky.


    Have her watch the things she cherished leave?


    Audrey felt her scalp tingle.


    Audrey now had many things she cared about. She was naturally afraid that what Becky and Ollie had said woulde true.

 Chapter 435: Evans’ Thoughtfulness

    Chapter 435: Evans¡¯ Thoughtfulness<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but flip over.


    Could Ollie be in cahoots with Becky?<div>


    Audrey quickly had this guess.


    If Ollie was in cahoots with Becky, she was undoubtedly in danger.


    Or rather, Charlotte was in a very dangerous situation.


    Becky had once been instructed by Liz to approach Audrey wantonly andter kidnapped Charlotte.


    If Ollie and Becky knew each other, the answer was obvious.


    Audrey really wanted to hold a kitchen knife to Ollie¡¯s neck!


    What a detestable guy. Could it be that he was instructed by Liz to hurt Charlotte?


    The more Audrey thought about it, the more rmed she became. In the end, she even wanted to buy a ne ticket immediately and leave Country Z with Charlotte.


    But now¡­


    Ah, it was impossible to leave.


    Audrey was very vexed, so she told Evans her thoughts.<div>


    Just as she thought, Evans was not sleeping either.


    Evans calmly analyzed Audrey¡¯s message and finally replied to her.


    Evans: You and your sister can move to a house under my name. Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb you.


    As if afraid that Audrey would reject him, he sent another message.


    Evans: ¡°If you¡¯re too embarrassed to stay, you can also pay me the rent. That way, you won¡¯t have any psychological burden.¡±


    Audrey was almost moved to tears.


    Being in a foreign country, Evans¡¯ actions were undoubtedly heartwarming.


    Audrey wiped the corners of her eyes and replied to Evans, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Evans: That Ollie is really too suspicious. For safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate him. Once I find out his background, if he really has malicious intentions, I won¡¯t show mercy.


    Audrey: Alright, thank you.


    Evans: Friends should help each other.<div>


    We can start as friends.


    Evans said this in his heart again.


    After saying goodnight to Evans, Audrey wanted to close her eyes and sleep, but after half an hour, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Clearly, Audrey had insomnia.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, so for some reason, she opened her chat with Eric.


    How heartless¡­ Audrey couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Eric had yet to reply to any of her messages, not even a punctuation mark.


    Audrey sighed slightly before typing in the chat box.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, Sister and I have encountered a lot of things recently. Are you reading? Regardless of whether you¡¯ve seen my news, I have to tell you.¡±


    Audrey told Eric everything that had happened in the past few days in words.


    Audrey had already treated Eric as a tree hole.<div>


    Audrey wrote. After she finished venting all her worries, she suddenly couldn¡¯t help but sob softly.


    The next day¡¯s filming went on as usual. Due to the changes in the script, Audrey had quite a number of scenes today.


    Soon, the director asked her to act in a scene with Charlotte.


    Mary and Christine¡¯s first meeting in the pce was full of probing and games.


    ¡°You look a little familiar.¡± Christine looked at Mary¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°How strange. I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡±


    Mary still looked timid. Hearing Christine say that, she was so frightened that she wanted to kneel down.


    ¡°Stand.¡± Suddenly, Sybil walked over from not far away.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Audrey hurriedly ran over with a smile and held Feldnan¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! You¡¯ve been gone for more than half a year. I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Feldnan lowered his head and smiled.


    Just as Audrey was about to continue her lines, the director suddenly shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±


    The few of them looked at the director in confusion. The director frowned and said, ¡°I keep feeling that it¡¯s still a littlecking.¡±


    ¡°Not good enough?¡± Feldnan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Did I not perform well enough?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± The director thought for a moment before looking at Audrey.


    Soon, he had an idea.


    ¡°Audrey, the way you look at Sybil isn¡¯t fervent enough,¡± the director said.


    ¡°Eager?¡± Audrey found it strange. She was indeed very excited when she rushed over to her so-called ¡®brother¡¯.

 Chapter 436: Siblings

    Chapter 436: Siblings<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Director, aren¡¯t you talking about the transition between kinship and love?¡± Evans, who was sitting at the side and drinking tea, suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The director immediately praised him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right!¡±<div>


    Audrey, on the other hand, looked shocked. ¡°The switch between kinship and love? Evans, are you kidding?¡±


    Evans looked at Audrey with aplicated gaze before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but the director exined, ¡°Let me put it this way¡­ Actually, I discussed it with the screenwriterst night. Because Christine¡¯s plot has been expanded, we want to better portray this character.¡±


    Audrey quickly revealed a shocked expression. ¡°Director¡­ Are you saying that you want to develop the rtionship between Christine and Sybil into a melodramatic incestuous plot?¡±


    The director nodded meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Audrey was clearly surprised. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The director said, ¡°This way, the plot will be more exciting. Look, although Christine and Sybil are biological siblings, in essence, the male protagonist and his sister are the same kind of people, who are notpatible with Mary. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But in the script, the male lead¡¯s lover is indeed Mary,¡± Audrey asked without thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Evans stood up and said, ¡°But if you take a closer look, you will realize that the more simr humans are, the less you can y together.¡±


    Audrey found it strange. ¡°What logic is that?¡±


    Evans looked at her and smiled. ¡°You can understand it as the opposites attract.¡±<div>


    Evans continued, ¡°The image of Sybil in the drama is cold-blooded and brutal to begin with. His sister is also not a good person. Sybil grew up in an oppressive and dangerous environment. He has long seen the mutual deception between people. Think about it, if an innocent and naive person appeared in front of him at this time, would he be tempted?¡±


    Audrey looked at Evans as if she understood.


    The director took over Evans¡¯ words and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Perhaps the probability of such scenes happening in real life is very small, but in movies and dramas, this is amon routine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Evansughed. ¡°Christine¡¯s character is cold-blooded to begin with. She¡¯s the same kind of person as Sybil. Sybil only has kinship with her, so it definitely won¡¯t rise to the level of love.¡±


    ¡°But Christine would still have romantic feelings for her brother?¡± Audrey voiced her doubts.


    ¡°This is the difference in thinking between men and women.¡± At this moment, Charlotte, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly walked over. ¡°Women are more inclined to be emotional creatures, and most people have a strong mentality. Christine grew up in the pce and relied on her brother¡¯s power to do whatever she wanted. Ordinary men naturally don¡¯t catch her eye. After a long time, it¡¯s normal for her to fall in love with her brother.¡±


    Audrey came to a realization. ¡°I understand.¡±


    With the discussion just now, Audrey was much more proficient in acting this time.


    However, every time there was a break, Audrey didn¡¯t interact much with Feldnan. Instead, she sat in a corner and yed with her phone.


    Evans keenly noticed Audrey¡¯s abnormality. During a certain intermission, he sat beside Audrey.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have much interaction with Feldnan in private.¡± Evans smiled and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with that guy?¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah, how could that be?¡± Audrey hurriedly denied it. ¡°He acted very well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Evans stared into Audrey¡¯s eyes and asked seriously, ¡°What did he do to make you unhappy?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression was clearly hesitant.


    After a while, she finally said it.


    ¡°Evans, let me tell you the truth¡­¡± Audrey voiced her thoughts. ¡°I keep having the feeling that this plot is a little strange.¡±


    Evans¡¯ eyelids twitched. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey exined, ¡°I¡¯m not questioning the plot¡­ It¡¯s my own problem. What I mean is that I personally can¡¯t ept the plot.¡±


    Evans was stunned for a few seconds. Soon, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t stand the plot of siblings falling in love, right?¡± When Evans said this, he did not even realize that his tone was a little cheerful.

 Chapter 437: Video Call

    Chapter 437: Video Call<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey nodded without thinking. ¡°That¡¯s right! I personally can¡¯t ept siblings falling in love. To be honest, I¡¯m very conflicted. Even if we¡¯re not rted by blood, it¡¯s strange to fall in love one day after living together for so long.¡±


    Evans quietly looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes. After two seconds, a happy expression appeared on his face.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you,¡± Evans said. Soon, he muttered to himself, ¡°How can siblings be partners¡­¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t notice the hidden meaning in Evans¡¯ words at all. She even smiled, indicating that she agreed with Evans.


    Audrey and Charlotte spent the entire day filming in the film studio by the sea. By the time the production team wrapped up, it was already seven in the evening.


    Since it was already summer in Country Z, Audrey thought that it was probably autumn at home.


    She took out her phone and started a video call with Anthea. Sure enough, she saw that Anthea had already put on a long-sleeved shirt.


    ¡°Hi! Audrey, my dear daughter, long time no see!¡± Anthea looked lovingly at the woman on the screen.


    Audrey pouted at her phone and said, ¡°Mom, my sister and I are having fun here. We even epted a script to act in.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Anthea immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Audrey, it¡¯s great that you can travel and film at the same time. If you run out of living expenses, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll transfer some to you.¡±


    Audrey puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! I earned a lot of money when I was filming. I won¡¯t have to ask you and Uncle Gary for money in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s mentioning my name?¡± At this moment, Gary approached Anthea with a smile.


    Audrey greeted Gary happily.<div>


    ¡°Audrey, when are youing back?¡± Gary asked lovingly.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been filming recently. We might have to finish filming before returning to the country.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Gary replied with a smile. ¡°Have fun. Don¡¯t be in a hurry toe back. If you have any financial difficulties, just let us know.¡±


    Audrey smiled and nodded. Then, she told them about Charlotte¡¯s filming.


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Gary was obviously surprised. ¡°Is Charlotte filming now too?¡±


    At this moment, Charlotte, who had finished discussing the plot with the director, came to Audrey¡¯s side. She went straight to her phone and said, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Seeing that Charlotte was clearly much more cheerful than when she was at home, Gary couldn¡¯t help but smile in relief. ¡°Charlotte, I heard from Audrey that you¡¯re filming, right?¡±


    Charlotte told him the ins and outs of her filming in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then do it well.¡± Gary smiled and said, ¡°When that drama is broadcast, I¡¯ll watch it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlotte and Gary chatted for a long time. When they were almost at the entrance of the hotel, Charlotte hung up.<div>


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a long time since we had such a good chat.¡± Charlotte held Audrey¡¯s shoulder happily and said, ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s go home after filming.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t wait for Charlotte to have such thoughts. Upon hearing her say that, Audrey suppressed the excitement in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    When she slept at night, Charlotte tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She sat up and saw Audrey leaning against the headboard, ying with her phone.


    ¡°Audrey, are you still awake?¡± Charlotte asked.


    Audrey nced at Charlotte and said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either,¡± Charlotte said as she took her phone from the bedside table.


    Audrey was currently discussing the script with Evans. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw Charlotte pick up her phone.


    Could it be that Charlotte wanted to chat with Ollie?


    Audrey was a little anxious, but she knew that she had to keep her cool.


    Audrey shifted her gaze to her phone.


    Evans: You¡¯re ying a supporting role, but I believe in you. You can y this role very well.<div>


    Audrey first thanked Evans for his trust before changing the topic.


    Audrey: What should I do? My sister couldn¡¯t sleep, so she got up to chat on her phone.


    Evans: Really?


    Audrey: I suspect that she¡¯s chatting with Ollie.


    Charlotte quickly chuckled at the phone screen.

 Chapter 438: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 438: Uninvited Guest<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte¡¯s actions were a serious signal in Audrey¡¯s eyes!


    Audrey quickly sent another message to Evans.<div>


    Audrey: Ah! I feel like I¡¯m really tense every day. Heavens, I wasn¡¯t like this in the past.


    Evans: ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, you¡¯re only like this because you¡¯re worried about your sister.¡±


    Audrey: I hope that bastard Ollie can stay away from my sister now¡­ Ah, I feel annoyed whenever I hear news of him.


    Evans: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate him. The results might be out tomorrow.


    Audrey: ¡°Evans, thank you.¡±


    Evans: What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re friends.


    Audrey nced at Charlotte again and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she saw the faint smile on her face.


    Charlotte was suffering from depression, but she rarely showed her sadness in front of others.


    After arriving in Z Country, Charlotte had always been smiling when she faced Audrey. Other than their brief fight that night, the two of them had never had any unhappiness.


    However, Audrey knew that all of this was short-lived. Charlotte must still be under a lot of pressure.


    Audrey had never suffered from depression, but she knew that a person suffering from such a mental illness must be suffering immense pain.<div>


    In Audrey¡¯s previous life, she had personally witnessed a female celebrity in the entertainment industry who suffered from severe depression jump off a tall building in front of everyone before ending her young life.


    Being alive was already very impressive, wasn¡¯t it?


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to see Charlotte immersed in pain. She actually wanted to find an opportunity to have a good chat with Charlotte.


    However, the current situation was clearly not suitable.


    Audrey knew that there was a high chance that the current Charlotte wouldn¡¯t reveal her thoughts to her.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Audrey could wait.


    When Charlotte was willing to tell her what was on her mind, she would be her sister¡¯s true listener.


    Evans sent Audrey another message.


    Evans: ¡°If you have the chance, move to the house under my name. There are security guards there. They won¡¯t let unrted people in.¡±


    Audrey: Alright, I¡¯ll find a chance to tell my sister.


    Evans and Audrey bade each other goodnight.<div>


    Audrey originally wanted to sleep, but when she saw that Charlotte was still ying with her phone on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious again.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When are you going to sleep?¡±


    Without raising her head, Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter. Don¡¯t worry about me. Go to sleep first.¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before lying down silently.


    She seemed to notice that her face was a little wet¡­


    Just as Audrey was immersed in sadness, she suddenly heard a slight movement behind her.


    Before Audrey could react, the nket on her body was lifted a little.


    Audrey was rmed. Before she could react, a warm embrace pressed against her back.


    A faint fragrance instantly gushed into Audrey¡¯s nose.


    Audrey¡¯s back stiffened.


    Charlotte hugged Audrey from behind and buried her head in her hair. She saidzily, ¡°Go to sleep. We still have to continue filming tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Audrey¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    The next day, Audrey went out with Charlotte as usual.


    The filming location today was set to be in a botanical garden.


    It was almost summer in Country Z. Due to the special climate here, there were still many flowers in the botanical garden that were about to bloom.


    The director got Charlotte and Feldnan to stand in a field of flowers. Just as they began filming, Audrey stood at the side and chatted with Evans.


    ¡°How is it? Is there any progress on that matter?¡± Audrey lowered her voice and asked Evans.


    Evans looked at Charlotte, who was standing among the flowers, and said softly to Audrey, ¡°We¡¯re almost done, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure of.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey found it odd.


    Evans was about to say something when a group of people suddenly walked over from not far away.


    Audrey originally nced at them unintentionally, but when she saw the person in the lead, her eyes instantly widened.


    That person, that person was¡­


    Ollie walked at the front with a beaming face. Soon, his gazended on Audrey.


    Evans¡¯ eyes darkened.


    Audrey stared fixedly at Ollie as they walked over.


    Why was this guy here?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel rmed!


    That despicable b*stard was simply haunting her!


    Audrey cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 439: Anger

    Chapter 439: Anger<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Worried that Charlotte was filming, Ollie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he came in front of Audrey with great interest.


    ¡°Miss Audrey, you guys made it difficult for me to find you,¡± Ollie said to Audrey in a low voice.<div>


    Audrey¡¯s expression was as dark as pig liver!


    ¡°Mr. Ollie¡­¡± Audrey looked at him meaningfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so well-informed. You actually found our filming location in such a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s not hard to find you.¡± Ollieughed. ¡°This city is only so big. Where can you hide?¡±


    The word ¡°hide¡± sessfully angered Audrey!


    She wanted to step forward and warn the person in front of her in a low voice, but Evans pulled her back at the right time.


    Audrey looked at Evans in confusion. Evans smiled and said to Ollie, ¡°Mr. Ollie, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Olly extended his hand to him. ¡°Could this be the second young master of the Hill family?¡±


    This guy even knew Evans¡¯ identity!


    Audrey¡¯s heart jumped to her throat!


    Who the hell was this guy? Was he really just the manager of the jazz club?


    Evans exchanged a few words with the other party, and soon, Ollie shifted his gaze to Audrey.<div>


    ¡°Miss Audrey, you don¡¯t seem to wee me today,¡± Ollie said with a fake smile.


    ¡°This is a public ce, so there¡¯s no need to say whether you¡¯re wee or not,¡± Evans suddenly said. ¡°Mr. Ollie, you¡¯re here today to admire the nts, right?¡±


    Ornamental nts?


    Heh, he clearly had ulterior motives.


    Audrey sneered inwardly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Olly actually ¡°admitted¡± it and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet an old acquaintance here. It¡¯s really my honor.¡±


    Ollie subconsciously looked at Charlotte, who was filming.


    Sparks immediately appeared in Audrey¡¯s eyes!


    What a persistent fellow!


    Audrey really wanted to throw Ollie out of the botanical garden.


    Ollie looked at Audrey teasingly before slowly saying, ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s time to manage your temper. If your brother finds out that you still have such a bad temper, how sad will he be?¡±<div>


    Evans¡¯ expression quickly changed!


    Audrey was stunned for a few seconds before she said unhappily, ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It really has nothing to do with me.¡± Ollie teased Audrey like he was teasing a child. ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t seen your brother for so long. You must miss him a lot, right?¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Now she knew which of her brothers Ollie was talking about.


    Audrey suppressed the bitterness in her heart and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You know quite a lot¡­¡±


    She looked at Ollie coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯re filming here, Mr. Ollie. If you don¡¯t have anything else, please leave. We¡¯re going to clear the ceter.¡±


    Ollie did not look embarrassed at all. Instead, he looked at the people filming in front of him.


    At this moment, the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Soon, Charlotte, who had long noticed themotion, ran over with a smile.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Ollie immediately put on a gentle smile and took a few steps forward.<div>


    Audrey wanted to step forward and stand between them, but Evans quietly tugged at the corner of her clothes.


    Audrey could only stand on the spot with a displeased expression.


    Charlotte was clearly very happy to see Olliee to the botanical garden. The two of them stood at the side and chatted. At this moment, the director called Audrey over.


    It was Audrey¡¯s turn to start filming.


    Audrey listened to the director exin the things to take note of, but her attention was actually focused on Charlotte.


    Evans didn¡¯t follow Audrey over. Instead, he stood not far from Charlotte.


    Only then did Audrey feel a little relieved.


    This scene was a scene between Christine and the king.


    The old and dim-witted king took a fancy to the young and beautiful Christine in the garden. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Christine chose to hide in the garden.


    ¡°Christine! Good girl, where are you?¡± the actor ying the old king shouted into the garden.


    The pce attendant beside him stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps that beautiful youngdy has already left the garden.¡±


    However, the king stubbornly believed that Christine was still in the garden.


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Sybil requested an audience.


    Christine, who was hiding in the bushes, heaved a sigh of relief.


    This scene was the key to the plot¡ªwhen the male protagonist discovered that the king had improper thoughts about his sister, he finally had thoughts of killing the king.

 Chapter 440: Date

    Chapter 440: Date<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    The expression on Audrey¡¯s face was on point. Not only did it show Christine¡¯s fear of meeting the king, but it also showed her relief that she had been ¡°saved.¡±


    ¡°Cut¡ª¡± The director finally stopped.<div>


    The people who were acting finally rxed.


    ¡°Audrey, you acted well,¡± the director said. ¡°But the next time you act in a scene where you meet the king, remember to look disgusted.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Audrey said as she searched the crowd for Charlotte.


    To her surprise, Ollie and his men had left at some point.


    Audrey could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    The guy was finally gone.


    Charlotte was sitting under a tree and reading the script seriously. When she saw Audrey walk over, she smiled and said, ¡°Darling, I have a lot of scenes to film next. I¡¯m going to be very busy.¡±


    ¡°The female lead does have a lot of lines.¡± Audrey took the script from Charlotte and said, ¡°But Sister, I believe you can y the role of Mary well.¡±


    Charlotteughed happily.


    Audrey wanted to ask what Charlotte had just said to Ollie, but she didn¡¯t want her to think that she was meddling too much, so she found a topic to talk about. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gone out for a meal. How about we have steak tonight?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You want to go out for steak with me?¡± Charlotte was clearly surprised. Soon, she said awkwardly, ¡°Audrey, I might not have time to apany you tonight. How about tomorrow night?¡±<div>


    Audrey was rmed.


    What did that bastard Ollie say to Charlotte?


    Indeed, Audrey heard Charlotte continue, ¡°Ollie asked me out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Audrey nearly exploded in anger. ¡°Is that fellow treating you to a meal?¡±


    Charlotte looked at Audrey in a daze.


    Audrey realized that her attitude was a little sharp, so she hurriedly smiled gently and said, ¡°Oh! Is Ollie actually treating you to a meal? Heavens, why didn¡¯t that fellow treat me too? He¡¯s really stingy.¡±


    Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll apany you for dinner tomorrow night. How about that?¡±


    Was she not nning to bring her out to y tonight?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. However, in order not to dampen Charlotte¡¯s spirits, Audrey quickly replied casually, ¡°Alright, Sister. You must apany me tomorrow night.¡±


    Charlotte nodded seriously.


    When Audrey turned around, the expression on her face quickly changed.<div>


    That bastard Ollie was too despicable!


    Audrey resisted the urge to go crazy on the spot and continued filming.


    At five in the evening, the director got the production team to go home. Audrey returned to the hotel with Charlotte unhappily. Seeing the smile on Charlotte¡¯s face, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel even more depressed.


    Slhe had to follow Charlotte tonight!


    Audrey secretly made a decision.


    She was still worried about Ollie.


    After all, he had asked Charlotte out for a meal alone.


    Bah!


    Audrey really wanted to spit vulgarly in his face.


    No, she had to follow Charlotte tonight.


    After returning to her room, Charlotte quickly changed her clothes and put on makeup. Audrey pretended to be resting andy on the bed.<div>


    Half an hourter, Charlotte came to Audrey¡¯s side and whispered in her ear, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going out. If you have anything you want to eat, send me a message. I¡¯ll buy it for you tonight.¡±


    Audrey made a nasal sound as Charlotte giggled and left with her handbag.


    The moment the door closed, Audrey immediately jumped up from the bed like a zombie!


    She quickly went to the closet, took out a long ck coat, and put it on. Then she put on her cap and sunsses.


    In just five minutes, Audrey ran out of the room.


    When Audrey ran to the hotel, she happened to see Charlotte waiting for a car.


    Audrey hurriedly took out her phone to hail a taxi.


    Soon, Charlotte¡¯s car arrived.


    Audrey recognized it as Ollie¡¯s car!


    Audrey¡¯s anger rose.


    However, for some reason, Audrey stood rooted to the ground for a full ten minutes, but no car was willing to be hired.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but re up on the spot. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, light from a car¡¯s heamp suddenly shone on her body!


    Audrey turned her head in shock.


    Evans honked twice, indicating for her toe over quickly.


    ¡°My sister has already set off for more than ten minutes.¡± Audrey sat in the car, her tone dejected. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Ollie took her.¡±

 Chapter 441: The Past

    Chapter 441: The Past<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Evans said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can gauge where they went.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, you know?¡±<div>


    Evans patiently exined, ¡°My people have already found out Ollie¡¯s identity.¡±


    Audrey was very surprised. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Who exactly is that guy?¡±


    Evans replied, ¡°The son of the mayor of this city.¡±


    ¡°The mayor¡¯s son?¡± Audrey was clearly surprised. ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s his motive for getting close to my sister?¡±


    Evans nced at Audrey and said, ¡°ording to my subordinates, Ollie¡¯s mother and Liz¡¯s mother are cousins.¡±


    Liz!


    Audrey was stunned.


    Soon, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I see¡­ That guy is indeed in contact with Liz!¡±


    Liz hated Charlotte so much. She was already in jail, and as her rtive, Ollie hade to get close to Charlotte!


    It was obvious that Ollie was up to no good.


    Audrey didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what extreme things Ollie would do to Charlotte.<div>


    Evans said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. ording to my guess, Ollie won¡¯t do anything to your sister for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Audrey was puzzled.


    Evans nced at Audrey and said, ¡°How long have you been¡­ with your sister?¡±


    Audrey was taken aback.


    To be honest, she suddenly did not know how to answer this question.


    If she had to be specific about the time, then she and Charlotte had already known each other in middle school.


    However, the time when the two of them truly became familiar with each other was after Audrey was reborn.


    Seeing Audrey fall silent, Evans didn¡¯t probe further. He only said, ¡°Ollie might have met your sister a long time ago.¡±


    Audrey immediately looked up at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised,¡± Evans said. ¡°That¡¯s already some time back. Because it¡¯s been a long time, my subordinates can only barely find out that Ollie met Charlotte in middle school.¡±


    Middle school?<div>


    Audrey looked stunned. Soon, she revealed a vexed expression.


    Middle school¡­


    When Charlotte was in middle school, Anthea hadn¡¯t even marry Gary!


    It wasn¡¯t until Charlotte was in her first year of high school that Audrey followed Anthea into the Lance family¡¯s door.


    In that case, Audrey had no idea what had happened between Charlotte and Ollie in the past.


    ¡°But that fellow¡­¡± Audrey said with a look of disdain. ¡°When he first approached my sister, she clearly didn¡¯t know him.¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, they were middle school ssmates. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s normal that your sister doesn¡¯t remember that guy.¡±


    Audrey felt nauseous at the thought of Ollie¡¯s malicious gaze. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t good for him to get close to my sister¡­ Even if he¡¯s my sister¡¯s middle school ssmate, he¡¯s also rted to Liz. I even suspect that he deliberately got close to my sister to avenge Liz.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Evans said. ¡°After all, we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Ollie approached your sister just to make friends.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but scratch the cap on her head in frustration. ¡°Ah, I was afraid that something would happen to my sister¡­ But then again, did that fellow reveal to my sister that he was her ssmate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Evans shrugged. ¡°For now, we can only go to the location of their date.¡±<div>


    Audrey nodded in a daze. Soon, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Evans¡¯ side profile in surprise.


    Evans was a little embarrassed by her stare. He turned to look at Audrey and said with a gentle smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Audrey covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Then¡­ Then how did you find me?¡±


    Soon, Audrey hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°No¡­ I mean, why did you coincidentallye to the hotel?¡±


    Evans said calmly, ¡°Take a look at your phone.¡±


    Audrey quickly turned on her phone in puzzlement.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that Evans had sent her several messages about having dinner together.


    ¡°Ah¡­ You sent me messages?¡± Audrey said in disbelief. ¡°Sorry, I was lying on the bed pretending to be asleep and didn¡¯t have the time to look at my phone.¡±

 Chapter 442: Eating

    Chapter 442: Eating<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Audrey, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Evans smiled helplessly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, okay? I saw that you didn¡¯t reply to me, so I guessed that you might not have looked at your phone, so I drove over.¡±


    Evans quickly said apologetically, ¡°I was rude. I came to look for you without your permission.¡±<div>


    Audrey hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°How could that be¡­ You came at the right time. I didn¡¯t manage to get a taxi at that time¡­¡±


    Hearing Audrey¡¯s voice grow softer and softer, Evans couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Looks like I came at the right time, right?¡± Evans said teasingly.


    Audrey blushed slightly.


    After a while, Audrey changed the topic. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡±


    Evans said the name of a high-ss restaurant and said, ¡°That restaurant is under Ollie¡¯s name. It¡¯s also one of the top luxurious restaurants in the city. There¡¯s a high chance that he will bring your sister there.¡±


    Audrey nodded.


    Half an hourter, Evans parked the car in front of a luxurious restaurant.


    Looking at the brightly lit interior, even Audrey, who had been in and out of luxurious venues countless times, couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The expenses of the people here must not be low, right?¡±


    Evans parked the car in the parking area and gestured for Audrey to get out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll have dinner here tonight.¡±


    Audrey nodded in a daze before following Evans into the luxurious restaurant.<div>


    Audrey looked around. Soon, a friendly waiter came up to her. ¡°Hello, are you here to dine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Evans nodded and told the waiter his request. Soon, the waiter brought them to a window seat on the second floor.


    Looking at the beautiful night scenery outside, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. However, she quickly became a little depressed.


    ¡°Is my sister really here?¡± Audrey asked softly.


    Evans nced at her, and soon, his phone rang.


    Evans picked up the phone. After more than ten seconds, he hung up.


    ¡°Your sister is in Area A on the second floor,¡± Evans said. ¡°We¡¯re in Area C.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order first,¡± Evans said. ¡°You can look for herter.¡±


    Audrey nodded thoughtfully.


    It was definitely impossible for her to look for Charlotte directly. Audrey just wanted to confirm if Charlotte was safe.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s order.¡± Evans handed the menu to Audrey. Audrey didn¡¯t understand these dishes, so she followed her intuition and ordered a few dishes that she thought were not bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided on my order.¡± Audrey handed the menu to Evans.


    While Evans was ordering, Audrey took out her phone.


    She thought about it and decided to send a message to Charlotte.


    Audrey: Sister, I¡¯m so hungry.


    Two minutester, Charlotte replied to Audrey.


    Charlotte: Oh, my dear, I¡¯m so sorry. Why don¡¯t you order takeout first? On second thoughts, don¡¯t eat takeout. I remember putting a bag of fruits and a bag of bread on the table. If you¡¯re hungry, eat those things first.


    Audrey sent an ¡°aggrieved¡± emoji to Charlotte.


    Charlotte: I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible tonight. I¡¯ll bring you delicious food then.


    Audrey: Alright!


    After Evans finished ordering, he handed the menu to the waiter and smiled at Audrey. ¡°Why? Are you sending a message to your sister?¡±<div>


    Audrey looked up and smiled, tacitly agreeing.


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re indeed very wary of Ollie,¡± Evans said in a low voice.


    Audrey was instantly struck speechless. She replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! Oh, my God, you don¡¯t know. Every time I see that fellow approach my sister, I really detest him.¡±


    [To be honest, I wanted to kick Ollie a few times.]


    Evans was stunned when he saw the long-lost bullet screen above Audrey¡¯s head.


    After a few seconds, Evansughed softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister will be fine,¡± Evansforted.


    Audrey nodded. At that moment, her phone rang again.


    Audrey thought that Charlotte had sent her a message, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Elena, whom she hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time!


    Audrey was clearly surprised.


    Elena: What happened recently is really exciting one after another.


    Audrey: What do you mean? Have you taken on a new movie?


    Elena: No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve watched a lot of good shows recently.

 Chapter 443: Falling Out

    Chapter 443: Falling Out<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey found it very strange.


    Audrey: Good show? What do you mean? Are you watching a drama?<div>


    Elena: Are you stupid? That¡¯s not what I meant.


    After a while, Elena sent a long message to Audrey.


    Elena: I heard that Frank and his brother have been fighting recently. The two of them have finally started to fight! Oh my god, you don¡¯t know this, but I attended a banquet the day before yesterday. Mort openly provoked Frank at the banquet.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Audrey: Really? I¡¯ve heard that these two fellows have a very bad rtionship. Why? Are they finally going to officially start a war?


    Elena: Frank will fall out with his half-brother sooner orter. Of course, I always thought that he would at least maintain a superficial rtionship with Mort. I didn¡¯t expect him to fall out so quickly.


    Audrey: Huh? What reason?


    Elena: Perhaps it¡¯s because of your sister.


    Audrey paused in her typing.


    Liz had always been secretly in contact with Mort. Later on, she kidnapped Charlotte. Who could guarantee that Mort wasn¡¯t involved?


    If Mort wasn¡¯tpletely innocent, it was understandable for Frank to fall out with his younger brother.<div>


    But when she thought of Charlotte and Frank¡­


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    She still couldn¡¯t ept Frank and Charlotte being together.


    Thankfully, Charlotte wasn¡¯t interested in Frank. Otherwise, Audrey would really doubt her life.


    As for the reason why Frank had fallen out with his brother, Audrey wouldn¡¯t feel touched at all, regardless of whether Charlotte was included.


    It was just a bted affection.


    It was worthless.


    If Frank hadn¡¯t indulged Liz back then, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    Audrey replied to Elena.


    Audrey: Let Frank and his brother fight. After all, no matter who fails in the end, it¡¯s not a bad thing for me.


    Audrey chatted with Elena for a while more. When she looked up again, she realized that the waiter had already served the dishes.<div>


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Evans had yet to pick up his cutlery. ¡°You must be hungry, right?¡±


    Audrey put down her phone in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was chatting with my friend just now and subconsciously ignored you.¡±


    Evans supported his face with one hand and asked teasingly, ¡°Which friend are you chatting with?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t n on hiding it from him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Elena.¡±


    When Evans heard Audrey¡¯s answer, he was clearly surprised.


    However, he did not pursue the matter. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The two of them ate very quietly. Evans¡¯s attention was on Audrey, and Audrey¡¯s mind was filled with Charlotte.


    How was Charlotte now?


    Evans seemed to have seen through Audrey¡¯s thoughts as he said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll go to Area A to take a lookter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded.


    Halfway through her meal, Audrey finally couldn¡¯t sit still. She said, ¡°I want to go over.¡±<div>


    Evans nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Audrey quickly left her seat.


    Evans took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Protect Miss Audrey.¡±


    Audrey rushed to Area A.


    Although her clothes covered her tightly, she still looked around guiltily.


    She looked around and finally found Ollie by the window not far away!


    Ollie was facing away from her, looking down at his phone, and there was no one across from him.


    Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly guessed that Charlotte had most likely gone to the washroom.


    The seats in Area A were sofas with high backs. Audrey quietly slipped to the table behind Ollie and sat down in the corner of the sofa.


    Ha, she wanted to see what Ollie was going to do to Charlotte.


    Soon, a woman walked out of from doorway not far away.


    It was Charlotte!


    Audrey hurriedly lowered her hat and lowered her head, pretending to y with her phone.


    She was already wearing a hat. Charlotte shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her, right?


    For some reason, Audrey suddenly recalled thest time she went to the restaurant for a meal with Elena.


    At that time, the two of them were also sitting behind the sofa, listening to Sarah and Connor brag about themselves to each other.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t notice Audrey. She returned to her seat with a smile and whispered a few words to Ollie.

 Chapter 444: Eavesdropping

    Chapter 444: Eavesdropping<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    When Charlotte finished speaking, Ollie couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.<div>


    What did Charlotte say? Why was Ollie smiling so happily?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but prick up her ears.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You have no idea how fun Audrey was back then¡­¡± Charlotte raised her voice.


    Audrey was immediately stunned.


    Charlotte¡­ was she talking about her just now?


    Audrey immediately tensed up.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Miss Charlotte, to be honest, the first time I saw Audrey, I felt that she was a very lively and cute girl,¡± Ollie said very sincerely.


    Charlotteughed softly and said, ¡°Yes, I think so too¡­¡±


    Olly quickly changed the topic. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little curious¡­ When I went to your filming location that day, was that Mr. Evans¡­ your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    This guy actually mentioned Evans?


    Audrey immediately felt displeased.<div>


    Charlotte replied, ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Evans is a very good friend of my sister.¡±


    ¡°Just friends?¡± Ollie smiled teasingly. ¡°I think that Mr. Evans looks at your sister differently.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t answer this question directly. Instead, she said, ¡°They must know better about what¡¯s going on between them.¡±


    Well¡­ that was true.


    Audrey agreed deeply.


    Ollie suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°Really? Just like¡­ us?¡±


    Audrey was shocked.


    Ah! What the hell was this guy talking about?


    He was purely seducing her!


    Audrey was instantly angry.


    That bastard Ollie was indeed up to no good.<div>


    When Charlotte heard this, she was clearly surprised. Soon, she lowered her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± Ollie¡¯s voice suddenly became a little strange. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you¡­ Are you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    He even wanted Charlotte to give him a chance.


    Audrey¡¯s head was almost on fire!


    Ollie, that beast!


    How could he have the face to pursue Charlotte!


    ¡°Ollie, I¡­¡± Charlotte sounded hesitant.


    Audrey felt her breathing quicken.


    She was really nervous now. She was afraid that in the next second, Charlotte would nod and agree to the other party¡¯s pursuit¡­ How could this be?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but grip her phone tightly.


    As long as Charlotte dared to agree to this guy in the next second, she would immediately rush out!<div>


    Ollie¡¯s family background was indeed not bad, but in Audrey¡¯s eyes, this fellow was no different from those hooligans!


    How could Charlotte be with such a person?


    Audrey firmly disagreed!


    ¡°Ollie, I think I¡¯m going back,¡± Charlotte suddenly said.


    Audrey, who was about to rush out, was stunned.


    Soon, Audrey heard herself heave a sigh of relief.


    Ollie was a little stunned by Charlotte¡¯s answer, but he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Audrey heard the two of them stand up.


    Audrey hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to y with her phone.


    However, to her surprise, Charlotte and Ollie did not walk towards her aisle.


    Audrey quietly stuck her head out and realized that the two of them had already left from another aisle.


    The moment they disappeared, Audrey hurriedly followed.


    Charlotte and Ollie slowly descended the stairs. They did not speak along the way.


    Suo Xing also had a few people walking down. Otherwise, Audrey wouldn¡¯t know how to hide her footsteps.


    Audrey walked very slowly. She followed the two people in front of her from afar. Soon, they left the restaurant.


    Audrey hesitated for a moment before quickly following them out of the restaurant.


    The greenery in front of the restaurant was very good. Along the way, there were rockeries and tall nts. Audrey relied on the trees beside her as cover. Soon, she realized that the two people in front of her had stopped.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Audrey heard Ollie speak first. ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t want to give me a chance?¡±


    Charlotte was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ollie, let me think about this again, okay?¡±


    It was Ollie¡¯s turn to be silent.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ollie finally said. ¡°Charlotte, I¡¯m willing to wait for you. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯m willing to wait for you.¡±


    Audrey almost sneered.


    This guy was really good at pretending!


    Willing to wait for her?


    Pfft! What a hypocrite!

 Chapter 445: The Person She Liked

    Chapter 445: The Person She Liked<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Just as Audrey was engrossed in listening, someone suddenly patted her shoulder.


    Audrey subconsciously wanted to scream. Soon, a wide palm covered her mouth before she could make a sound.<div>


    Audrey widened her eyes and looked at the person behind her.


    It was Evans.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Audrey asked softly.


    Evans bent down and said, ¡°I saw that you hadn¡¯t returned for so long, so I followed you out of curiosity.¡±


    Audrey was about to say something when Ollie¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Audrey hurriedly stretched out her finger and pressed it against Evans¡¯ lips.


    Evans was stunned on the spot.


    Audrey retracted her hand and carefully listened to themotion behind the palm tree.


    Evans subconsciously grabbed Audrey¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t be like this, okay? At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t always be so cold to me,¡± Ollie said in disappointment.<div>


    Was Charlotte cold to him?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Charlotte¡¯s attitude towards him was already very good, but this guy actually felt that Charlotte¡¯s attitude towards him was cold.


    Audrey really wanted to rush up and kick this fellow a few times.


    Evans leaned closer to Audrey and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that fellow wooing your sister?¡±


    Audrey nodded seriously and said, ¡°Heh, where did he get his courage from?¡±


    Evans didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he lowered his eyes and quietly looked at Audrey¡¯s fair side profile.


    ¡°Ollie,¡± Charlotte said, ¡°don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡±


    Ollie looked sad again and said, ¡°Charlotte, do you know? I¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡±


    Audrey and Evans were stunned.


    So¡­ Ollie had never revealed his true identity to Charlotte? Had he never told her he used to be Charlotte¡¯s middle school ssmate?<div>


    Charlotte was obviously surprised. ¡°A long time ago? Ollie, do you mean that we met a long time ago?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but rise to her throat.


    This guy wouldn¡¯t just admit it, right?


    Thankfully, Audrey heard Ollie say, ¡°Forget it. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any point in talking about this now.¡±


    Ha, how pretentious!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butmpoon inwardly.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, I can¡¯t force you.¡± Charlotte smiled helplessly. ¡°Anyway, Ollie, I¡¯m very happy to know you.¡±


    Evans grabbed Audrey¡¯s shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°They look quite normal now. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems¡­ Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡±


    Audrey subconsciously raised her hand and patted the back of his hand. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m still worried. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    Evans lowered his head to look at her actions, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± Ollie suddenly took a step forward and said seriously, ¡°I-I really hope that you can seriously consider my request when you go back.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah¡­ This fellow still hasn¡¯t given up?¡± Audrey said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°He seems to have a lot of feelings for your sister,¡± Evans agreed.


    Audrey replied, ¡°If I were standing opposite him, I would at least kick this fellow twice¡­¡±


    Evans could not help butugh softly.


    Charlotte seemed to be frightened by the other party¡¯s actions. She took a step back and said, ¡°No¡­ Ollie, don¡¯t be like this. I¡­¡±


    ¡®Is it because you¡¯ve got someone you like in mind?¡¯ Ollie asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Charlotte was stunned on the spot.


    Ollie looked as if he had expected this. He said, ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯ve been rejecting me. Is it because there¡¯s already someone else in your heart?¡±


    Charlotte was obviously shocked. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, stop pretending.¡± Ollie smiled helplessly. ¡°I understand everything.¡±


    Charlotte looked as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Ollie¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Ollie heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t hide it from me¡­ I understand. Charlotte, promise me that you¡¯ll forget that person, okay? I¡¯ll give you happiness.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Evans¡¯ arm.


    Evans looked down at Audrey and said softly, ¡°My God¡­ Is there something wrong with this fellow¡¯s brain? My sister has already rejected him tactfully, but he¡¯s still so shameless? Heh, he clearly knows everything about my sister, but he still said that on purpose. Pfft, he¡¯s really not a man!¡±


    Evansforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry¡­ Listen to what Charlotte has to say.¡±

 Chapter 446: Falling Out

    Chapter 446: Falling Out


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Charlotte first looked at Ollie in a daze. Soon, she said coldly, ¡°Ollie¡­ I don¡¯t think the two of us are that close, right?¡±


    Olly didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to be so cold to him. He said in a panic, ¡°Charlotte¡­ No, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    However, Charlotte turned around mercilessly and strode away.


    ¡°Charlotte, Charlotte!¡± Ollie was a little anxious, but Charlotte clearly had no intention of turning back.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ollie was infuriated!


    Audrey finally revealed a gloating smile.


    Audrey was happy from the bottom of her heart to see him being treated like this by Charlotte.


    Ollie quickly left the spot.


    Audrey walked out and said, ¡°That fellow is finally gone. I really hope he never pesters my sister again.¡±


    Evans stood beside Audrey and said, ¡°That fellow clearly has ulterior motives for getting close to your sister. However, ording to the current situation, your sister doesn¡¯t seem to be very close to him?¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for my sister to get as far away from him as possible.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Evans smiled. Soon, he said, ¡°Now that your sister might be returning to the hotel, how do you n to exin to her why you¡¯re not in the room?¡±


    Audrey was immediately rmed. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Evans smiled helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    On the way back, Evans said, ¡°You should quickly find a chance to persuade your sister to move out. It¡¯s not safe to stay in a hotel. I¡¯m afraid that Ollie will keep looking for you.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell my sister about this tonight.¡±


    Audrey looked down at her phone and realized that Elena had sent her another message.


    Elena: Seriously, you¡¯re still in Z Country, right?


    Audrey: That¡¯s right. I epted a short drama here¡ªno, ording to the current plot, it doesn¡¯t seem to be short.


    Elena: What? You took on a role there? Oh my god! When will that drama be broadcasted?


    Audrey: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it won¡¯t be released in our country when the drama is broadcasted.¡±


    Elena: What does that matter? I¡¯ll think of a way to watch it.


    Audrey and Elena chatted for a while before Evans suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the hotel.¡±


    Audrey looked up at the street outside and thanked Evans. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve helped me a lot tonight!¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°Audrey, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Audrey got out of the car and waved for him to leave.


    After Evans¡¯s car left, Audrey turned around and was about to return to the hotel when a car stopped by the roadside.


    Charlotte recognized the familiar figure and subconsciously called out, ¡°Audrey?¡±


    Audrey turned around in surprise. Seeing that it was Charlotte, she instantly thought of a countermeasure.


    ¡°Audrey, why are you outside?¡± Charlotte was very surprised.


    Audrey hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I felt hungry just now, so I went to a nearby dessert shop to eat cake¡­ It¡¯s the shop we went tost time.¡±


    Charlotte fell into deep thought as she held Audrey¡¯s hand and walked towards the hotel. She said, ¡°Sigh, Audrey, perhaps I can consider moving out of this ce.¡±


    Audrey was rmed. Soon, she asked tentatively, ¡°Ah? Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte said gloomily, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to stay in this hotel anymore.¡±


    Audrey suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and asked, ¡°So¡­ Sister, you want to find a new residence, right?¡±


    Charlotte took out her phone and said, ¡°Let me take a look at the other hotels¡­¡±


    Audrey hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble! I know a ce that¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Charlotte asked curiously, ¡°What ce?¡±


    Hence, Audrey told her about Evans¡¯ residence.


    Charlotte hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ My dear, are you crazy? That¡¯s Evans¡¯ property! Even if it¡¯s unused, what would it look like if we moved in directly?¡±


    Audrey exined again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not staying there for free. I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Evans. I¡¯ll pay him rent every month. This way, we won¡¯t have any psychological burden.¡±


    Upon hearing Audrey say that she wanted to pay the rent, Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ In that case, when is it suitable for us to move over?¡±

 Chapter 447: Confidence

    Chapter 447: Confidence


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Audrey said, ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend. We¡¯ll only be filming in the afternoon. Let¡¯s move over in the morning.¡±


    Charlotte thought for a moment and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move over tomorrow morning.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart immediately rxed.


    On the way back, she had been worried about how to persuade Charlotte to move away.


    However, it was obvious that what Charlotte had experienced tonight had easily resolved Audrey¡¯s worries.


    Her mood instantly became much better.


    On the other hand, Charlotte was not in a good mood.


    When she returned to her room, she did not take a shower immediately. Instead, shey on the bed in a daze.


    Seeing her extend her arm to cover her eyes, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but curiously move to her side.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked curiously.


    Charlotte remained silent.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, shey beside Charlotte and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    After a while, Audrey heard a suppressed cry.


    Audrey was rmed, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she reached out and hugged her.


    Charlotte quickly snuggled into Audrey¡¯s arms and cried sadly.


    Audrey gently patted Charlotte¡¯s back and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s move out tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Charlotte suddenly choked.


    Audrey was clearly surprised. ¡°Sis¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Charlotte cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? There¡¯s nothing you¡¯ve done to let me down,¡± Audrey said gently. ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡±


    Charlotte cried in Audrey¡¯s arms for a while before saying, ¡°Audrey, we¡¯ve been out for so long. You must have put up with me for a long time, right?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and only patted Charlotte¡¯s shoulderfortingly.


    Charlotte continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Audrey¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been really¡­ I feel like I¡¯m sick. I can¡¯t control my emotions.¡±


    Audrey said gently, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re sisters. How can I be angry with you? I¡¯ll feel very guilty if you keep apologizing to me.¡±


    Charlotte was still crying when Audrey continued tofort her. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve never med you, okay? If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so tired all these years¡­¡± Charlotte cried. ¡°Everyone is forcing me. I feel like I¡¯ve never been truly happy¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s heart ached as she hugged Charlotte.


    Charlotte continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ My mother has been forcing me to fight for the family assets¡­ Perhaps I¡¯m really a failure. I actually want to inherit the few shops my father left me and live my life peacefully.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±


    Charlotte nestled in Audrey¡¯s arms and spoke for a long time. It was only at twelve o¡¯clock that her voice gradually softened.


    Looking at the tears at the corners of Charlotte¡¯s eyes, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.


    Charlotte¡¯s heart was really bitter.


    However, since she was willing to open her heart to Audrey tonight, it meant that Charlotte still had a chance to be cured.


    No matter what, Audrey couldn¡¯t watch Charlotte suffer from depression for the rest of her life!


    Audrey covered Charlotte with a nket and stood up.


    She looked at the vast night sky outside the window and slowly closed the curtains.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t fall asleep. In the dead of night, she suddenly became depressed.


    When would the people around her be truly safe and happy?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but turn on her phone again.


    Looking at Eric¡¯s WeChat profile picture, her tears suddenly fell.


    Audrey: ¡°Second Brother, Sister has depression. What should I do?¡±


    There was still no response from the other party¡¯s ount.


    Audrey hid under the nket and secretly shed tears.


    The next day, Audrey and Charlotte packed their things and headed straight for the house Evans had mentioned.


    Charlotte had clearly cried too muchst night. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Sister, when we get thereter, you should rest well.¡±


    Charlotte nodded silently.


    But soon, Charlotte looked curiously into Audrey¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 448: Moving

    Chapter 448: Moving<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    ¡°Why do I feel that your eyes are a little swollen?¡± Charlotte asked curiously.


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. Soon, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I was watching a dramast night. I only went to bed at two.¡±<div>


    Audrey didn¡¯t want to show her fragile side to Charlotte.


    Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay upte in the future. Staying upte is not good for your health.¡±


    Audrey nodded silently.


    Half an hourter, the driver stopped the car in front of a vi with excellent scenery.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Audrey, is this the house that Evans mentioned? It¡¯s no different from a mansion.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t expect this property to be so luxurious. She smiled twice and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    There were even bodyguards at the door. When they saw Audrey and Charlotte appear, they quickly came forward and said, ¡°Misses, Mr. Evans has instructed us to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Audrey nodded and handed the suitcase in her hand to them.


    Charlotte followed Audrey into the garden before walking into the living room.


    ¡°The environment here is really good.¡± Charlotteid on the sofa veryfortably. ¡°Which is my room? I want to sleep.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°There are many rooms upstairs. Sister, you can choose any one.¡±<div>


    Charlotte quickly went upstairs.


    Audrey didn¡¯t follow her up. Instead, she sat in the living room and sized up the surrounding furnishings.


    At this moment, Evans called her.


    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the house?¡± Evans asked with a smile.


    Audrey lowered her voice and replied, ¡°Oh, my God! Before I came here, you didn¡¯t tell me that this was a mansion.¡±


    Evans said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a mansion? There are very few people living there usually. It¡¯s basically idle. You can stay there as long as you want.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Thank you, Evans. Then should I transfer the monthly rent directly to your bank ount?¡±


    Evans quickly changed the topic. ¡°That Ollie might soon realize that you¡¯ve left the hotel¡­ Anyway, you have to be careful when you go out.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I know. I will.¡±


    Evans smiled. ¡°Alright, see you in the afternoon.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±<div>


    After hanging up, Audrey remembered that Evans hadn¡¯t answered her question, so she sent a message to ask him.


    Evans: ¡°We¡¯ll settle the rent when you leave this ce. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Audrey could only agree.


    At one in the afternoon, Audrey and Charlotte rushed to the filming location.


    ¡°Today¡¯s scenes are a little exciting!¡± The director joked, which was rare. ¡°Audrey, your highlight is here!¡±


    Audrey also said half-jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll act as a good sister!¡±


    The crewughed along.


    Today¡¯s scenes were about Christine being jealous that Mary could easily obtain Sybil¡¯s love, so she finally made a move on Mary.


    ¡°By the way,¡± the director said to the cast and crew, ¡°in the intermissionter, there will be entertainment reportersing in to interview you. At that time, you can speak freely and express your views on the role you y.¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    ¡°Start filming¡ª¡± The director gave the order, and the actors immediately got into position.<div>


    ¡°What right do you have to receive all my brother¡¯s attention?¡± Audrey looked fiercely at the weak-looking Charlotte in front of her. ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    Charlotte said fearfully, ¡°Christine¡­ Did you misunderstand something? I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still denying it?¡± Audrey stepped forward angrily and grabbed Charlotte¡¯s wrist. ¡°This bracelet is a treasure that my brother has treasured for many years. He actually gave it to you so easily¡­¡±


    As Audrey spoke, tears quickly fell.


    ¡°Miss Christine, you¡­¡± Charlotte looked at the person in front of her in shock. Audrey quickly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me! You vicious woman! You¡¯re just an ignorant vige woman. What right do you have to obtain my brother¡¯s love?¡±


    Christine was speechless, and Mary quickly revealed a fierce expression.


    ¡°Despicable thing! Don¡¯t you like to act pitifully in front of my brother the most? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today¡ª¡± Mary said as she raised her hand fiercely!

 Chapter 449: Interview

    Chapter 449: Interview<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    At this critical moment, arge hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Christine¡¯s wrist tightly!


    ¡°Ah! Which bastard is it?!¡± Christine turned around in exasperation. When she saw the person behind her, her eyes widened in shock.<div>


    Sybil stared coldly at his willful and mischievous sister and asked, ¡°Christine, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Christine suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Sybil let go of his sister¡¯s hand and walked to Mary¡¯s side. He asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Sybil¡¯s behavior had clearly stung her.


    ¡°Brother, you, you actually¡­¡± Christine¡¯s eyes turned red and she ran away sadly.


    Mary looked up at Sybil and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine¡­ Sybil, do you want to go and see Miss Christine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Sybil said coldly.


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director finally shouted for them to stop. ¡°Good, you guys did a great job in this scene!¡±


    The actors present could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Audrey walked back to her original spot. Charlotte went forward with concern and said, ¡°Darling, you were crying just now.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I acted in a crying scene. I almostughed just now. It¡¯s so awkward.¡±<div>


    Charlotte took a tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, several entertainment gossip reporters walked into the filming location with microphones.


    ¡°Aiya, those reporters are here.¡± The director smiled and said, ¡°You guys have to perform well during the interviewter!¡±


    Everyone replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was half-time now, and the entertainment reporters rushed to interview different actors.


    Audrey and Charlotte were surrounded by three reporters.


    ¡°Miss Charlotte? I heard that you¡¯re ying the female lead.¡± A female reporter smiled and raised the microphone in front of Charlotte. ¡°I wonder what you think of the role you¡¯re ying?¡±


    Charlotteughed. ¡°To be honest, this is my first time acting. To be honest, my first feeling was very strange.¡±


    The reporters quickly started asking questions.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t have any stage fright when facing the camera. No matter what questions the reporters asked her, she could answer them smoothly.


    Audrey was very gratified by Charlotte¡¯s reaction.


    Charlotte had always been an outsider when it came to the acting industry. Previously, Audrey had been afraid that she wouldn¡¯t know what to say when facing the camera, but based on the current situation, it was obvious that Audrey had nothing to be worried about.<div>


    Charlotte talked to the camera for nearly half an hour before the reporter handed the microphone to Audrey.


    ¡°Miss Audrey,¡± the female reporter asked with a smile, ¡°I remember that you¡¯re ying the male lead¡¯s sister in this drama, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded.


    The reporter asked, ¡°What do you think about Christine liking the male lead?¡±


    Audrey thought about it seriously and said, ¡°To be honest, if it¡¯s based on the special environment and characters in the drama, it¡¯s understandable that Christine likes her brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the reason? I wonder if Miss Audrey can exin it to us?¡± the reporter asked again.


    Audrey replied unhurriedly, ¡°Christine¡¯s character is arrogant and condescending. Her brother is the consul of the empire, and even the king has to give Sybil some respect. Under this premise, it¡¯s normal for Christine to have a domineering personality.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The reporter nodded again. ¡°Other than that, does Miss Audrey have any unique insights into this character?¡±


    Audrey smiled at the camera and said, ¡°I can only say that Christine is a character that people love and hate.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you think so?¡± the reporter asked curiously.


    Audrey continued, ¡°In the eyes of most people, Christine is a vicious supporting actress, but there are many sides to a person. Christine also has her own strengths. For example, her attitude towards Mary¡ªshe was the first to discover that something was wrong with Mary. She once advised the male lead to kill Mary.¡±<div>


    The reporter eximed, ¡°Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep understanding of this character!¡±


    Audrey smiled shyly.


    ¡°However, Miss Audrey,¡± the reporter suddenly asked, ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡± Audrey revealed a very appropriate smile.

 Chapter 450: Sibling Love

    Chapter 450: Sibling Love<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    The reporter asked, ¡°Christine has always loved the male lead¡ªthey are biological siblings. Ethically speaking, her rtionship with her brother is not recognized by the world. What do you think?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I mentioned it just now. The environment Christine lives in is a little special. Under extreme possessiveness, it¡¯s normal for her to have a strong possessiveness of her brother. From an ethical point of view, Christine¡¯s love is wrong, but from the perspective of the opposite sex, Christine¡¯s love is innocent.¡±<div>


    p! p! Charlotte, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but p for Audrey.


    ¡°From the looks of it, Miss Audrey knows the character very well. I have onest question¡ª¡± The reporter paused for a moment before asking sharply, ¡°Miss Audrey, what do you think of the love between siblings? In other words, can you ept the so-called incest?¡±


    The people around her were clearly stunned.


    Charlotte looked at Audrey curiously. She also wanted to know Audrey¡¯s answer.


    Audrey was only in a daze for a few seconds. Soon, she smiled at the camera and said, ¡°In the drama, I¡¯m a vicious supporting character who loves her brother deeply, but in real life, I reject all forms of incestuous behavior.¡±


    The reporters were shocked.


    Audrey continued, ¡°Of course, this is the consensus of most people, isn¡¯t it? Since they¡¯re siblings, they live under the same roof. Even if they¡¯re not rted by blood, they¡¯ve lived together for so many years and treat each other as family. I really can¡¯t imagine them bing lovers.¡±


    ¡°Movies and television dramas are movies and television dramas. Reality is reality,¡± Audrey continued. ¡°Of course, I can act as a woman who loves her brother deeply in the drama, but in reality, I¡¯m very against incestuous behavior.¡±


    The reporters smiled and said, ¡°Okay, we have no more questions.¡±


    Audrey returned a smile politely.


    When the reporters left, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Darling, your answer just now was really too good.¡±<div>


    Audrey said awkwardly, ¡°I even feel that my answer is a little extreme. If this interview video is uploaded online, I wonder what the audience will think of me.¡±


    ¡°The audience definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡± At this moment, Evans¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Audrey, your answer is very good.¡±


    Audrey turned around and was a little surprised. ¡°Evans? I didn¡¯t see you just now. Where did you go?¡±


    Evans walked over and said, ¡°I was standing not far behind you just now.¡±


    Soon, he changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. You have to act as a vicious supporting actress who likes her brother in the drama.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ What does that have to do with it?¡± Audrey shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just acting. It doesn¡¯t escte to real life. Besides, haven¡¯t I acted as a vicious supporting actress enough?¡±


    The people beside Audreyughed.


    At this moment, more than half of the plot of this drama had already beenpleted. In at most a week, ¡°Empire¡¯s Dusk¡± would bepleted.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, this is still a short drama,¡± the director said to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve slightly modified the plot, so it seems a little long. In short, everyone, work hard in theing days and strive to end filming as soon as possible!¡±


    Everyone cheered each other on.


    At night, Audrey and Charlotte returned to the vi. The servants had already prepared dinner for them in advance.<div>


    Audrey sighed inwardly. Just as she was happily having dinner with Charlotte, her phone rang.


    It was Anna.


    Audrey was very surprised that Anna would call her at this time.


    Speaking of which, she had not contacted Anna since she left the country.


    ¡°Sis, how are you doing overseas now?¡± Anna asked curiously.


    Audrey gestured for Charlotte to eat first before replying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯m traveling with my sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then when are you guysing back?¡± Anna asked.


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯ll take a week.¡±


    ¡°The temperature in the capital has dropped recently. If you don¡¯te back in a month, I feel that winter will be here soon,¡± Anna said worriedly.


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Audreyughed. Soon, she changed the topic. ¡°Anna, do you miss me?¡±


    Anna suddenly said mysteriously: ¡°I have something to tell you¡±<div>

 Chapter 451: The Last Act

    Chapter 451: The Last Act<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Anna took a deep breath and said: ¡°Sis, did you know? Something big has happened to the Waiting family recently¡±<div>


    The Waiting family?


    Audrey was first surprised before asking, ¡°Is it about Frank?¡±


    Anna nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! It was already on the news a few days ago. It was said that the second son of the Waiting family was in a car ident when he was out. The head of the Waiting family naturally gave the inheritance of the family to Frank.¡±


    So that was how it was.


    Audrey suddenlyughed. ¡°That was expected, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    No matter what, Frank was still the male lead of the original novel. Even if the opponents around him were so strong, he would still have a way to stand at the top of the food chain.


    However, Audrey was a little surprised that Frank had made a move on Mort so quickly. She originally thought that Frank would deal with Mort for a while longer.


    At this moment, Charlotte was standing in the distance, happily chatting with Evans.


    Audrey only casually nced at them in the distance and quickly understood.


    Perhaps arge part of the reason why Frank suddenly attacked Mort so heavily was because of Charlotte.


    There was a high chance that he and Charlotte would never be lovers in this lifetime, but Frank still wanted to do something for her.<div>


    Frank owed Charlotte all of this, didn¡¯t he?


    A weekter, the production team weed theirst scene.


    Christine¡¯s white dress was stained with blood. She stood in the ruins of the empire and watched helplessly as her ¡°brother¡± held Mary¡¯s hand and slowly walked to the throne on the high tform.


    Sybil turned around and looked at the entire city that was filled with smoke. His loyal subordinates had suffered heavy casualties, but in the end, he still managed to drag the old king down.


    His vicious and tired face finally revealed a happy expression. He brought Mary to the throne and lowered his head in satisfaction to the woman he loved. ¡°Mary, I¡¯ve finally done it.¡±


    Mary raised her head and looked at Sybil¡¯s face quietly.


    Sybil pulled Mary into his arms, his eyes glistening with tears. ¡°We have to be together forever. Nothing can separate us.¡±


    It was as if Sybil had already seen the revival or even more prosperous empire in the ruins. He saw himself wearing the crown and his queen holding his hand, ascending to the peak of power together. At that time¡­


    Suddenly, Sybil¡¯s body shook.


    Just like that, Mary carefully observed his reaction. Gradually, her gaze became sharp!


    Sybil lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the dagger that was stabbed into his abdomen!<div>


    Blood quickly stained his armor.


    Mary exerted strength in her hand, and the dagger ruthlessly sank into his abdomen!


    Sybil¡¯s eyes widened in shock and astonishment!


    In the end, he was forced to kneel on one knee in pain.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Sybil looked up pathetically and stared fixedly at the woman he loved deeply.


    ¡°Why? Hahaha¡­¡± Maryughed presumptuously. Under Sybil¡¯s indignant gaze, she slowly sat on the throne.


    ¡± mSybil, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± Mary looked down at the man kneeling by her feet and said with disgust, ¡°I¡¯m the youngest daughter of the old king, Princess Mary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sybil was first stunned on the spot, but soon, his eyes turned bloodshot.


    He endured the pain in his lower abdomen and wanted to reach out to her. However, Mary stared at his handsome and annoying face in disdain and said, ¡°This empire has degenerated because of your existence. Sybil, you should have atone for your crimes long ago.¡±


    Mary shifted her gaze to the dumbfounded soldiers below the tform and said, ¡°Sybil, my men have already surrounded this ce. You¡­ will eventually fail.¡±


    Blood slowly gushed out from the corner of Sybil¡¯s mouth. Soon, he burst intoughter and said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by a woman in my entire life¡­¡±<div>


    Mary stood up.


    Sybil was still unwilling to give up and reached out to her.


    He hugged Mary¡¯s thigh, and blood quickly stained her gorgeous dress.


    ¡°Mary, Mary¡­¡± Sybil¡¯s gaze gradually became unfocused. ¡°Did you ever love me¡­¡±


    Mary lowered her head indifferently.


    Suddenly, she pushed forward forcefully!


    ¡°Brother!¡± Audrey quickly shouted at the person who had fallen!

 Chapter 452: The First Snow

    Chapter 452: The First Snow<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    This scene was so important that all the staff outside the set could not take their eyes off the few people filming.


    Charlotte looked at the man who had rolled to Audrey¡¯s side and said coldly, ¡°Never.¡±<div>


    However, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, Brother!¡± Audrey broke down and cried. After a while, she took out a dagger and stabbed it into her own abdomen!


    Christine used the most extreme method to stay by her brother¡¯s side forever.


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director finally stopped.


    The few people who were filming immediately rxed.


    Charlotte¡¯s stamina was exhausted, and she copsed to the ground.


    Audrey hurriedly helped Sybil, who was lying beside her, up.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Sybil said with augh. ¡°When Charlotte pushed me down just now, I was afraid that I¡¯d derail and fall somewhere else. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The staff came over to offer their condolences.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally done filming.¡± Charlotte got off the stage weakly and said, ¡°I really feel like I waspletely immersed in my role just now, haha¡­¡±


    The group of people chatted andughed. Later on, the director even suggested that they go to the hotel for dinner tonight to celebrate the wrap-up of the production.<div>


    No one had any objections.


    At night, Audrey and Charlotte sat together, smiling as they discussed their return to the country in two days.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to have left home for so long.¡± Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go back in a few days.¡±


    Audrey was just about to reply when Evans said softly from behind her, ¡°Audrey, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Audrey smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Evans gestured to her, and Audrey quickly stood up and followed him to the balcony.


    Audrey looked at the city that never sleeps and couldn¡¯t help but stretch her arms. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Evans kept looking at her with a smile. After a while, he asked, ¡°Audrey, do you have any ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°ns?¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment before she quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the country first. We won¡¯t be filming for the time being. I¡¯ll stay at home and apany my parents.¡±


    ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡± Audrey asked him casually.


    Evans looked at the tall buildings in the distance and remained silent.<div>


    Audrey didn¡¯t rush him to answer as she looked at the distant scenery.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Suddenly, Evans called her name.


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked at him in confusion.


    Evans silently turned around and met her gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be together when the first snow falls in the capital this year,¡± Evans said seriously as he looked into her eyes.


    Audrey first looked at Evans helplessly, but soon, she took a step back in shock.


    ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Evans thought that he had frightened her, so he hurriedly went forward to support her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Audrey reached out her hand to motion for him not toe forward.


    ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Evans stood rooted to the ground helplessly. Soon, he got up apologetically. ¡°I know it was a little abrupt of me to say such things to you¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have frightened you like this.¡±


    Audrey shrugged. ¡°Evans, I don¡¯t mean to me you. I just¡­ can¡¯t ept it. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to ept it.¡± Evans was still as understanding as ever.<div>


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. In order to avoid embarrassment, Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and continue eating.¡±


    Evans had no objections and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, the two of them tacitly did not mention this matter again.


    Two dayster, Audrey and Charlotte boarded the ne back home.


    Audrey was still filled with doubts about Ollie.


    She boldly asked Charlotte about Ollie. This time, Charlotte didn¡¯t hide anything and replied generously, ¡°That guy is indeed not a good person. He has a close rtionship with Liz. He clearly came prepared to approach me this time.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Sister, since you know that he has ulterior motives towards you, why were you always smiling at him?¡±


    Audrey felt very sad when she thought about how they had previously thought that Ollie had quarreled.


    Charlotte stroked the back of Audrey¡¯s headfortingly and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve let you down. I apologize. But in the future¡­ Ollie will never appear in front of us again.¡±


    Audrey was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 453: Returning Home

    Chapter 453: Returning Home<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Charlotte said calmly, ¡°Have you seen the recent news online? Frank has taken over the Waiting family.¡±


    Audrey nodded as if she understood.<div>


    Charlotte smiled. ¡°That guy is quite capable. I thought it would take him a year and a half to get rid of Mort.¡±


    Audrey vaguely sensed that the matter wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte exined, ¡°Actually, Frank contacted me not long after we came to Country Z.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Audrey was very surprised. ¡°What did that fellow say to you?¡±


    Charlotte said, ¡°He expressed his apology to me and hoped that I could help him. He wants to destroy Mort and the remnants of Liz¡¯s family¡ªOllie¡¯s family.¡±


    Audrey was shocked.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That woman has done so many things to hurt me. Of course, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Therefore, I pretended to have a serious depression on the surface to confuse Ollie¡ªit¡¯s obvious that this guy is very stupid. His attention has always been on me, so Frank was able to do you know that we got secretly destroy his family.¡±


    It was no wonder Audrey hadn¡¯t seen him recently.


    ¡°In the future, he will never appear in front of us again. He thought that I would forever be immersed in the shadow of Frank¡¯s family struggles, but I¡¯m terrifyingly strong now,¡± Charlotte said with a smile.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    The two sisters hugged each other happily.<div>


    Audrey thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, where about Becky and Linda? They¡­¡±


    ¡°Their matter has already been resolved.¡± Charlotte shrugged. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, right? Frank sent the two of them to prison to apany Liz.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually like that?¡± Audrey was surprised.


    Charlotte leaned back in her seat leisurely and said, ¡°The two of them are destined to not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°What about you? What are your ns for the future?¡± Audrey looked at Charlotte quietly again.


    Charlotte put on her sunsses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped in the past for too long¡­ In half a year, I want to study abroad and see the outside world.¡±


    Charlotte and Frank were destined not to be together.


    Audrey said in relief, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Anthea and the others had long known that Audrey and Charlotte were going home, so they had specially decorated the house.


    When Audrey and her sister opened the door with their luggage, they saw their family standing happily in the living room. They shouted in unison, ¡°S Original urprise!¡±


    Audrey ran into Anthea¡¯s arms.<div>


    Faced with Charlotte¡¯s current state, everyone was undoubtedly in a good mood. Gary even drank two more mouthfuls of wine happily tonight.


    However, Audrey quickly realized that someone was missing from the joyous living room.


    Eric still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Abner seemed to have noticed Audrey¡¯s confusion. He smiled without batting an eyelid and said, ¡°Eric has something to do recently, but if you miss him, you can look for him.¡±


    Audrey was a little disappointed. ¡°But when I sent Second Brother a message, he ignored me¡­¡±


    Abner patted her head. ¡°Why would he? He misses you too.¡±


    Audrey looked at Abner in a daze.


    At night, Audrey tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She looked at her phone and couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.


    In her chat page with Eric, she had been sending messages, but the other party had not replied to any of her messages.


    Audrey thought for a moment and decided to send him a message.


    This time, Audrey sent a voice message.<div>


    ¡°Second Brother,¡± Audrey said seriously into her phone, ¡°I might be in a rtionship.¡±


    As Audrey spoke, sheughed. ¡°That person told me to be together when the first snow falls in the capital.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised I was back then,¡± Audrey said. ¡°But I suddenly felt that everything was just a matter of time, right? I¡¯ve known him for so long, and he¡¯s helped me a lot. I feel that there¡¯s nothing bad about me being with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, Second Brother, what about you? When are you going home alone? Are you not going home after I get married? Aiya¡­ Maybe you¡¯re out now and have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re just too embarrassed to tell us.¡±


    Audrey threw her phone aside after sending a few voice messages. Soon, her head was buried under the nket.


    Faint sobs came from under the covers.

 Chapter 454: Something Big

    Chapter 454: Something Big<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Eric, who was far away, silently listened to the voice message from Audrey before letting out an extremely low sigh.


    Soon, he turned his gaze to theputer in front of him.<div>


    On the screen Audrey was reposting to an interview and smiled as she spoke about her thoughts on the rtionship between Christine and Sybil.


    Eric slowly closed his eyes.


    As time passed, the weather in the capital became colder and colder.


    December soon arrived.


    On this day, Audrey and Charlotte were leading the servants to decorate the living room in preparation for Christmas Eve and Christmas.


    Charlotte pulled out all the ribbons from the box and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tie all these ribbons to the balloon. What do you think?¡±


    Audrey looked back and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    After a while, Charlotte said casually, ¡°On such an important day like Christmas, the whole family should be back, right?¡±


    Audrey was stunned as she pumped up the balloon.


    ¡°Sigh, forget it!¡± Charlotte shrugged indifferently. ¡°That guy hasn¡¯t shown his face for half a year. If he doesn¡¯te back for Christmas, then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t say who ¡°that fellow¡± was referring to, but Audrey knew very well.<div>


    She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, Second Brother will naturallye back when he wants to.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, she walked to the door and looked at the cold wind blowing in the garden.


    ¡°Strange, why did it snow sote this year?¡± Charlotte said to herself. ¡°It¡¯s already December, but it still hasn¡¯t snowed in the capital?¡±


    Audrey walked behind her and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s a special year.¡±


    At noon, Elena called Audrey to chat.


    ¡°Dear Miss, how¡¯s your career progressing? Are you still filming?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m already an old woman. My chances of acting in the future will be lower.¡± Elenaughed.


    Elena rarely took on any roles now. Now, most of her energy was focused on the management of her family business.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas in a few days. Where do you n on going?¡± Audrey asked.


    Elena shrugged and said, ¡°Where else can I go? Every year at this time, my rtives have toe back from overseas. I¡¯ll probably have a meal with them on the night of the festival.¡±


    After Elena finished speaking, she suddenly asked inexplicably, ¡°Audrey, is your second brother back?¡±<div>


    Audrey was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know Eric well. Why was she suddenly asking about him?


    Elena smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just remembered that I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    Audrey pretended to be calm and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite busy now. He probably won¡¯t be back for Christmas.¡±


    Elena fell into deep thought. After a while, she suddenly asked, ¡°Audrey, do you remember what Liz said on the rooftop when she kidnapped Charlotte and me?¡±


    Audrey was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°I remember.¡±


    Audrey knew that the smart Elena had already guessed something.


    In a sense, this world was also a copy of Truman¡¯s World.


    Elena suddenlyughed. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been having strange dreams¡­ I even dreamed that we¡¯ve be mortal enemies.¡±


    Audrey held her breath.


    Elena knew everything.<div>


    ¡°But fortunately, it was just a dream,¡± Elena said. ¡°Fortunately, we are getting along well now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say a word. Elena added, ¡°Audrey, if there¡¯s a chance to change your fate one day, will you choose it?¡±


    Audrey felt that Elena¡¯s words were a little strange. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Elenaughed mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just said it casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The two of them chatted for another ten minutes before hanging up.


    On Christmas Day, something unbelievable blew up the Inte.


    Audrey was taking an afternoon nap in her room when Anna called her anxiously.


    Audrey was clearly still asleep. She asked in a daze, ¡°Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sister! Hurry up and look at the trending topics on Weibo! Something big has happened!¡± Anna was so anxious that she was about to cry.

 Chapter 455: Snow

    Chapter 455: Snow<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She slowly clicked on Weibo. After seeing the top trending topic, she still couldn¡¯t react.


    #A famous director in the entertainment industry staged a real-life incestuous drama #<div>


    Audrey curiously continued reading the other entries.


    #Secrets of the Wealthy ss¡ªSiblings or Lovers?#


    #A well-known female celebrity is actually the daughter of a wealthy family. She¡¯s having an ambiguous rtionship with her brother #


    Audrey looked at these trending topics in a daze. For some reason, she clicked on the content of one of the articles.


    The person who posted the post was a newly registered ount. Not only did he publicize the secrets of the wealthy families in the post, but he also implied that a certain female celebrity in the industry was siblings with a certain director and that they had an ambiguous rtionship.


    Audley¡¯s hands and feet gradually turned cold.


    At this moment, Elena called her.


    ¡°Audrey, did you see the trending topics on the Inte?¡± Elena asked carefully.


    Audrey slowly closed her eyes before silently opening them again. ¡°I¡¯ve seen then.¡±


    ¡°Those posts are talking about me, right?¡± Audrey almost couldn¡¯t hear her own voice.


    Even if the post didn¡¯t mention her name, Audrey knew that the fellow was referring to her.<div>


    Elena said indignantly, ¡°These guys have nothing better to do. How dare they nder you!¡±


    Audrey silently lowered her head.


    Although Elena felt indignant for her, she did not deny it. The posts were about her.


    See, Elena also knew that the main character in the post was her.


    Audrey took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you,¡± Elena said. ¡°I¡¯ll find the person who posted it and teach him a lesson!¡±


    However, Audrey seemed to have her soul taken away as she remained silent for a long time.


    Elena hung up the phone helplessly.


    Audrey nced at the clock by the bed.


    **3.00 pm**


    At this moment, Abner and Gary were still working in thepany, while Charlotte had gone out for a meal with her best friend.<div>


    Audrey took a deep breath and slowly walked out of the room.


    Anthea was sitting in the garden, weeding. When she saw Audrey walk out of the living room, she smiled and asked, ¡°Darling, why are you awake so quickly?¡±


    Anthea hadn¡¯t looked at her phone and knew nothing about what was happening online.


    Audrey smiled without any surprise. ¡°Mom, I feel a little stuffy in the room. I want to go out and walk around.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Anthea lowered her head and continued to weed. ¡°Remember toe back early. Our entire family has to eat together.¡±


    Audrey came to the street aimlessly. When the sky gradually turned dark, she realized that she had arrived at the entrance of the Imperial Capital Music Academy.


    Audrey slowly walked in.


    In the school¡¯s auditorium, a y was being rehearsed.


    Audrey sat in the audience and looked at the students reading her lines passionately. She felt as if a lifetime had passed.


    This scene was really familiar.


    She had once stood on stage with Eric and rehearsed the plot of Romeo and Juliet over and over again.<div>


    Audrey suddenlyughed.


    She realized everything.


    The strange things Eric had done to her before, and theplicated look in his eyes when he looked at her.


    It was only now that Audrey knew what that meant.


    Thinking of Liz¡¯s baffling words to her, Audrey finally realized what she meant today.


    Liz had long known that Eric liked her, so even though Liz was in prison, she could still talk to her so arrogantly.


    Liz had already made up her mind to keep this move.


    Eric¡¯s sudden departure from the capital was most likely because Liz had hinted to him that she knew his secret.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly burned.


    Second Brother obviously did not want to implicate her, so he left the Imperial Capital forever and never contacted her again.


    But now, things were developing in an uncontroble direction.


    Audrey wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes before leaving the auditorium.


    The sky outside was alreadypletely dark.


    Today was Christmas, and it was especially lively outside. Passers-by were all wearing festive clothes as they shuttled happily through the streets and alleys.


    Audrey¡¯s pale face was a stark contrast to the fiery red decorations on the street.


    Suddenly, a white fragment slowly fell.


    Audrey reached out and caught it.


    Was it¡­ snow?


    She looked up nkly and saw more snowkes falling.


    The passersby stopped in their tracks and eximed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s snowing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s snowing.¡±

 Chapter 456: Meeting Again

    Chapter 456: Meeting Again<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Audrey¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Audrey.¡± Evans¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°It¡¯s snowing in the capital. Can you see it?¡±<div>


    Audrey looked up nkly at the gradually increasing snowkes and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Evans smiled and said, ¡°The first snow has fallen in the capital. Do you remember¡­¡±


    Audrey stared nkly at the flying snowkes in the sky and replied, ¡°Evans, thank you for always being by my side, but¡­¡±


    Evans was stunned for a moment. Soon, the gift box in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°This is your choice?¡± Evans¡¯ heart ached.


    Tears welled up in Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Audrey choked up. ¡°It¡¯s only today that I know who I love.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your brother!¡± Evans broke down and said, ¡°Audrey, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Audrey wiped the tears off her face and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Evans¡¯ lips quivered. After a long time, he smiled bitterly. ¡°If we had met earlier, would you have fallen in love with me?¡±


    Audrey closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±<div>


    Evans finally said, ¡°Audrey, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Audrey hung up.


    The matter on the Inte continued to ferment. Audrey didn¡¯t go on Weibo again and chose to turn off her phone.


    She knew that soon, Anthea and the others would call her and urge her to go home for dinner or ask her what was going on online.


    Perhaps everything she was experiencing now was because she had changed the original rules of this world.


    Audrey went to a tavern.


    The persons beside her turned into countlessyers of afterimages. Audrey¡¯s hand trembled, and the wine bottle in her hand immediately shattered on the ground.


    The displeased voices of others could be heard from the side.


    The dazed Audrey wanted to raise her head to exin something, but the alcohol made her copse weakly in her seat.


    The person who was looking for trouble wanted to do something bad to her. Suddenly, a pair of well-defined hands grabbed his shoulders tightly.


    That person cursed as he turned around. When he saw that the man behind him had a vicious expression on his face, he could not help but fall silent.<div>


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The man hurriedly ran away in fear.


    Audrey found the voice somewhat familiar. She struggled to raise her eyelids to see something, but all she saw was a blurry figure.


    Soon, she fell into a warm embrace.


    When midnight arrived, the entire Imperial Capital was immersed in the roar of fireworks.


    Audrey woke up under such circumstances.


    She stared nkly into the pitch-ck interior.


    The fireworks outside lit up the room.


    She looked to the side in a daze¡ªa tall figure was standing quietly by the window, motionless.


    mes bloomed in the air, then disappeared in an instant. The flickering light was reflected on Eric¡¯s handsome face again and again.


    He leaned against the window and silently looked at Audrey on the bed.<div>


    The two of them did not speak, as if they were in a silent confrontation.


    After an unknown period of time, Audrey suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Eric looked sideways at the beautiful fireworks outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s Christmas today, so I came back.¡±


    The side of his face lit up under the illumination of the mes, making him look unreal.


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and fall into endless silence.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little strange. Neither of them said anything else. All they could hear was the roar of fireworks.


    Soon, Audrey¡¯s eyes burned.


    Bean-sized tears fell from her fair and wless face, soaking a dark water stain on the nket.


    Eric seemed to notice Audrey¡¯s abnormality. He was about to move forward when Audrey suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Eric froze on the spot.


    Audrey wiped the tears off her face.


    Eric was silent for a long time before he finally turned around and left the room.


    For the next few days, Audrey and Eric didn¡¯t meet again.


    The vi they were in was built halfway up the seaside. There were no other residents around.


    Apart from the part-timers who came to work regrly every day, Audrey couldn¡¯t see a third person.


    Eric didn¡¯t seem to want to agitate her. He didn¡¯t appear in front of her for a few days.


    Audrey temporarily had no intention of taking the initiative to look for him.


    Every day, when the sun rose, she would stand on the terrace and stare nkly at the endless sea. Even if the weather was bad, she could watch the snow outside for the entire night.


    A week passed, but Audrey had no intention of charging her phone.


    She didn¡¯t want to see any news about herself online.

 Chapter 457: Forced Kiss

    Chapter 457: Forced Kiss<div>


    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios


    Of course, she knew very well that the outside world must be in chaos now.


    She sighed and looked at the distant sea in a daze.<div>


    In the afternoon, the weather cleared up and the snow stopped.


    Audrey excitedly came to the garden to build a snowman. Halfway through, she left for a while because she had to go to the toilet. When she returned to her original spot, she saw a hat on the snowman¡¯s head.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before sheughed softly.


    At midnight, Eric lightened his footsteps. He walked up the stairs and was about to open his door when suddenly, a female voice sounded behind him at an inappropriate time. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    Eric turned around in surprise and saw Audrey standing barefoot in the corridor, looking at him with a faint smile.


    The light in the corridor was a little dim, and half of Audrey¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, but her eyes were surprisingly bright.


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why did you run out without shoes? Go back¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Audrey quickly rushed forward and tiptoed to hook her arms around his neck¡­


    What Eric wanted to say was blocked by her!


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes!


    Audrey¡¯s kissing technique was very clumsy. She could only rely on her senses to nibble on Eric¡¯s lips. Furthermore, due to the difference in height, she had no choice but to tiptoe with difficulty. While she tried her best to hook her arms around his neck, she also pressed his head down forcefully.<div>


    By the time Eric reacted, he had already pushed Audrey away in fright.


    Audrey took a few steps back and looked at the man in front of her with a sly expression. ¡°Hey, how long are you going to have a cold war with me?¡±


    Eric¡¯s heart beat violently.


    Almost in the next second, he turned around as if he was escaping and quickly opened the door to barge in!


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the door m shut.


    Eric leaned against the door. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his face when he thought of the thrilling scene just now.


    God¡­ What were they doing just now?


    Audrey stood in front of his door for a while before turning around and returning to her room.


    In the next few days, Audrey didn¡¯t see Eric again. She even stayed in the corridor at night, but it was in vain.


    Could it be that this fellow was frightened by her?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.<div>


    She had lived for so many years, but this was the first time she had forced a kiss on someone else¡­ yet Eric didn¡¯t appreciate it?


    Audrey felt extremely embarrassed.


    Audrey sat in front of the window in boredom, staring out at the sea in a daze. After thinking for a long time, she decided to tell Eric her feelings.


    Audrey took out a sheet of A4 paper in the room and wrote what she wanted to say:


    Second Brother, can you stop hiding from me? If you have any problems, we can solve them together, okay? You haven¡¯t seen me all this time. Is it because you hate me? Ha, liar. In the past, you said that you would always stay by my side. Now, it seems that what you said was all fake.


    Audrey thought for a moment and added a few more words on the A4 paper.


    Alright, let¡¯s just say that I offended you that night and I apologize to you, alright? No way? Are you so petty? Are you nning to hate me for the rest of your life? I was wrong, alright¡­ I like you, I want to see you.


    Audrey nced at the content she had written and felt that her actions were ridiculous.


    She did not dare to imagine that she would take the initiative to coax a man.


    And he was her second brother in name.


    At 11 PM, there was a knock on Audrey¡¯s door.<div>


    She opened the door.


    Eric stood in front of her expressionlessly, with the letter she had written in his hand.


    Audrey¡¯s lips quivered, not knowing what to say.


    Eric raised the letter in his hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Audrey blinked her big eyes. ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you!¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Eric¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Audrey, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s expression immediately turned aggrieved.


    ¡°Second Brother,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the other night.¡±


    Eric looked down at the girl in front of him with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°But, Second Brother, do you really think I did something wrong?¡± Audrey suddenly asked.


    Eric looked at her in disbelief. Soon, he turned to leave.


    Audrey quickly pulled him into the room and closed the door!


    Eric was caught off guard. When he reacted, he was so shocked that he was about to walk towards the door. ¡°You¡¯re simply fooling around!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Audrey raised her voice.


    Eric¡¯s tall figure stiffened.

 Chapter 458 Being Honest To Each Other

    458 Being Honest To Each Other


    Audrey walked in front of him and said aggrievedly, "You clearly like me. Why didn''t you tell me directly?"


    Eric looked away.


    "You left without saying goodbye or replying to my messages. Do you know how sad I was back then?" The more Audrey spoke, the sadder she became.


    "Ha¡­" She continued, "After I saw the trending topics on Weibo, I understood everything. You have no idea how happy I was back then. I was so happy¡­ I couldn''t describe my feelings with words."


    "So the person I''ve liked all these years has always been you."


    "Audrey, we''re siblings," Eric said in a deep voice.


    "I know. You saw the advertisement I shot, right?" Audrey wiped the tears off her face and choked as she said, "I really can''t ept incestuous rtionships¡­ But if that person is you, it doesn''t matter."


    Eric looked at her in shock.


    Audreyughed as she cried. "We aren''t rted by blood to begin with, right?"


    Eric silently gripped the envelope in his hand.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond to her, Audrey felt aggrieved and wanted to push him.


    Eric took her slender wrist.


    Audrey was shocked. Before she could react, Eric pulled her into his arms.


    The next second, his face was magnified in front of her.


    "Uh¡­" Audrey was caught off guard. Eric pressed hisrge hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    Audrey closed her eyes.


    After a while, Eric finally left her swollen lips.


    He wiped the tears from Audrey''s eyes and whispered into her ear, "I love you."


    The next second, Audrey was picked up by him and thrown onto the soft bed!


    Audrey struggled to sit up, but Eric pounced on her and pressed a knee on her abdomen. She was forced to lie on her back on the bed.


    "W-What are you doing¡­" Audrey looked rmed.


    Eric reached out and tore her nightgown apart!


    "Ah!" Her snow-white skin was immediately exposed to the air. Even though the heater was turned on in the room, Audrey couldn''t help but shiver.


    Audrey reached out to push him away, but Eric easily restrained her hands above her head.


    Her eyes widened.


    Eric carefully and gently ground her lips. Not long after, he exerted strength and pried open her lips. His tongue entered her mouth and sucked the small tip of her tongue!


    Audrey''s eyes were filled with shock!


    Eric grabbed her slender waist with one hand. After a while, his kiss moved to other parts of her body.


    He kissed her forehead, the tip of her nose, and then from the tip of her nose to her cheek and chin.


    Finally, Eric gently nibbled Audrey''s shoulder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Audrey felt so weak that she couldn''t move.


    Eric straightened up and slowly took off his sleeping robe. Soon, his strong body squeezed between Audrey''s legs.


    The next second, Audrey clearly felt something hard pressing against her thigh!


    Her face immediately turned red!


    "Second Brother¡­" Audrey was on the verge of tears.


    "Audrey, call me by my name, call me by my name¡­" Eric whispered bewitchingly.


    Seeing that her eyes were closed in fear, Eric suddenly nibbled gently on the softness of her chest.


    "Hmm¡­" Audrey couldn''t help but grunt. Soon, a strange feeling rose from her body.


    Eric pinched the soft flesh at her waist and stared at her face. "Call me by my name."


    "¡­Eric," Audrey said in extreme shame.


    Eric finally smiled in satisfaction.


    He pressed all his weight on her and waited until her breathing stabilized before saying hoarsely, "Audrey, I feel terrible. Help me¡­"


    Eric grabbed one of her hands and guided her to a ce he was satisfied with.


    The moment he was held, Eric grunted infort.


    Audrey felt the thick, long, and hard sex organ in her hand gradually heat up and swell. She was so frightened that she wanted to let go, but Eric held her hand and whispered, "Audrey, help me."


    Eric''s big hand gently explored her lower body. After feeling the extreme moisture, he pushed open the gap, held her hand, and slowly pushed his stem in.


    "Ah¡­" Audrey''s scalp tingled. "It hurts¡­"


    Eric kissed her forehead and said hoarsely, "Sorry, I''ll be gentler¡­"

 Chapter 459 Press Conference

    459 Press Conference


    Audrey clearly felt the thick and hard thing forcefully squeeze into her body. After a short period of pain, intense pleasure instantly assaulted her brain.


    She almost fainted in the next second.


    Eric resisted the urge to m into her and slowly entered her body.


    Beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    Eric leaned close to Audrey''s ear. "Does it still hurt?"


    He chuckled softly. "Then bear with it¡­"


    "Audrey¡­" Eric shouted her name in agitation. His movements became faster and faster, and Audrey was about to shatter from his collision!


    "¡­Eric¡­"


    After an unknown period of time, she finally couldn''t take it anymore and fainted.


    Eric kissed her eyebrows and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡­


    When Audrey woke up, the sky was already bright.


    She looked around the room nkly. When she turned around, there was no one there.


    Enduring her difort, she sat up.


    The entire vi was very quiet. She called Eric''s name a few times, but no one answered her.


    Audrey suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She returned to her room, then took out her dusty phone from the drawer and started charging it.


    When the screen lit up, countless messages popped up on the phone page.


    She ignored the messy messages and clicked on Eric''s profile picture.


    Audrey: Where did you go?


    The other party did not respond.


    Audrey clicked on the others'' messages.


    The message that Abner sent her was disyed at the top.


    January 10:


    Abner: We''ve already suppressed the trending topics online, but Eric held a press conference today.


    Audrey''s pupils widened slightly.


    January 10th¡­ That''s today?


    Audrey opened Weibo.


    A post titled "Director Eric is holding a press conference" appeared at the top of the trending searches!


    Under the note was a link to the live broadcast of the press conference.


    She clicked on the link.


    In the video, Eric was standing on the first seat, and the audience was filled with countless reporters.


    "Mr. Eric." A reporter excitedly raised the microphone in front of him and asked, "There are rumors online that you and Audrey are siblings and that you''re from the Lance Family. Is that true?"


    Eric said very calmly, "It''s true."


    The people present immediately burst into an uproar.


    "In that case, is the rumor about your inappropriate rtionship with Miss Audrey true?" another reporter asked.


    Eric said coldly, "To be precise, my sister is the victim."


    "What?" Everyone present was shocked.


    Audrey was equally shocked.


    Eric said calmly to the camera, "I was the one who had ill intentions towards my sister. She was innocent from the beginning to the end."


    "Innocent?" The reporters immediately questioned him as if they had heard some breaking news.


    Eric took a deep breath and said, "She and I are reorganizing our family. I have a strange feeling for her." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Audrey sobbed uncontrobly.


    Eric was protecting her in his own way.


    Even if their matter was forcefully suppressed, this would be an open secret in high society.


    The Lance Family was almost a top-notch wealthy family in the capital. Such a scandal was undoubtedly a huge blow to the family.


    For Audrey''s reputation and the glory and future of his family, Eric chose to take all the responsibility on himself.


    No¡­ she couldn''t let Eric withstand the pressure from the outside world alone!


    "Beep¡­"


    The moment Audrey ran out of the vi, a notification sounded in her mind!


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she quickly ran towards the quiet main road.


    The vi was very secluded. She walked for a long time but did not reach the road outside.


    She hurriedly looked at her phone¡ªthe press conference wasing to an end.


    Audrey called Abner.


    "Brother, what should we do next?" Audrey was on the verge of breaking down. "Second Brother has taken all the responsibility. I''m clearly not innocent¡­"


    Abner was shocked. "You actually¡­"


    "Audrey, Eric has already made his choice."


    Audrey found it unbelievable. "So we''re just going to leave him alone?"


    Abner said, "We can only suppress this matterpletely and let it remain silent forever in the passage of time."


    The glory of the family needed to be maintained by every generation. Eric had already voluntarily sacrificed himself. No one could criticize this matter anymore.


    The cold wind was bone-chilling.


    She stared at the phone page. Eric had finally called her via video call.


    Audrey choked and asked, "Where are you now?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!